《Mercenary Harem in Murim Novel》


 Chapter 1 - 1 – Transported into the Murim World

    Leo frowned as he read thetest chapter of ¡¯Reincarnated in a Murim World! I Became the Heavenly Demon¡¯s Disciple¡¯. His legs, positioned on the table, twitched slightly as he read thetest update.


    "What the fuck is this novel even about?" He frowned. "This is like the fourth time the author introduced a new bandit faction in a single arc!"


    The world in the story was the standard Murim Fantasy type. The protagonist, an orphan, was chosen to be a disciple by an influential figure. Leo had no idea why he would be chosen out of all people, but the author glossed over the whole thing with Heavenly Demon body or whatever.


    Usually, such a setting wasn¡¯t a problem. Rather, Leo was looking forward to the next chapter to see the protagonist struggle and ovee the powerful forces of Murim.


    Unfortunately, he was gravely mistaken. The novel was a mess. It was a mish-mash of dozens of tropes from every single web novel Leo had ever read, and every time the story advanced, the author introduced a new group of enemies.


    Orthodox and Unorthodox sects existed just like usual. But the authors thought they were not enough as the protagonist¡¯s enemy, so he introduced yet another faction. Thetest update introduced an evil cult that opposed the main faction the protagonist joined.


    As a result, many small factions were already introduced and forgotten, with the storygging behind. What was more, the antagonist changed constantly. First, it was a band of bandits, then a certain sect,stly an evil cult.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "It¡¯s a good story if it¡¯s only that much, but... The author has to nerf the protagonist many times because of injuries. Why?!" Leo asked exasperated.


    Not only that, but he also included a time skip of six years. Then, he resurrected a character that the protagonist thought dead.


    The story itself had quite the potential. Many interesting characters existed.


    It was just... too frustrating to read.


    "What I don¡¯t understand is, even in such a chaotic world, why is there no mercenary band? He could just introduce it and make everything make sense."


    War constantly happened between factions in the novel. Mercenaries¡¯ existence wouldn¡¯t be that strange.


    And due to the protagonist¡¯s nature where he always got into a problem and involved in a war, it would be more appropriate for him to hire a mercenary band who could help his Demon Sect faction to win as they had a number disadvantagepared to the orthodox sect.


    Of course, all of that was Leo¡¯s personal opinion.


    He closed the hologram screen he used to read the novel and heaved a sigh. Looking around, he saw five people sitting around a long table. They were in a state of boredom, either fiddling with their hair or just resting their head on their hand.


    Three of these people were beautiful women while the other two were guys.


    If one looked closely, they only moved with a certain pattern. No one moved outside the motion program they were given.


    The reason was simple. They weren¡¯t human but a VR game¡¯s NPCs, created solely to assist him in this game. They were all wearing abat bodysuit underneath their suit, making them look like they were models from an advanced sci-fi movie.


    "Mercenary... Yes. If my mercenary band is there, the story would be different. Heavenly Demon Pce where the protagonist was raised wouldn¡¯t fall. And the protagonist wouldn¡¯t struggle for years."


    Maybe he could give a suggestion to the author?


    That thought shed into his mind and he smiled. He lowered his legs from the table and opened the hologram screen again using. His eyes, embedded with smart contact lenses, stared at the brightened hologram screen in front of him.


    He pressed the review section, which was devoid of people for some reason, and a form where he could make a review appeared. He tapped the nk text box, then began to type his review.


    Leo frowned. He didn¡¯t want to criticize the novel by telling him to change the story¡¯s plot. But seeing how low the view on this novel was, he probably had to point it out clearly so the author would understand him.


    So, after a bit of hesitation, he typed the suggestion and the critique of the novel that he thought wascking.


    [Review: You should include a mercenary band in your novel. That way, the story could proceed smoothly and maybe the protagonist could be more awesome! There are many factions in the story and your plot is all over the ce. You need to focus on one and develop it instead of adding more. Also, maybe you should... (More)]


    Having finished typing, he added one star in the rating and closed the hologram screen. He felt good after that. Like he just solved a huge problem guing a society.


    "Maybe I should wind up by taking a mission?" He muttered. "First of all, let¡¯s check what¡¯s inside my base first."


    Smart lenses was a term used for high-tech lenses that can be controlled remotely, which he equipped as one of the items he bought from the capsule shop. It allowed him to use his eye as a switch to open a hologram screen without having to take out the Main Cube all the time.


    It operated by using Nanites in his body. And one of its functions was to see his condition or monitor the inventory in the base.


    "Show my status."


    [Status Window]


    Individual name: Leo


    Status: Healthy.


    Nanites: 100%


    [Base Condition: 100%]


    "Manage base. Show the condition of each room."


    Hemanded, and the list appeared.


    [Base Management]


    Warping Room: Functioning Normally (Click for details)


    Weaponry: Level 5 (Click for details)


    Infirmary: Level 5 (Click for details)


    Cafeteria: Level 5 (Click for details)


    Armory: In a Locked condition (Need a Master Key to unlock.)


    "Disy the condition of my personal belongings."


    The system scanned his body and listed his equipped items and essories in his profile. It even disyed his equipped clothes and enhanced his Nanites infused into his body.


    Nanites were incredibly useful nanomachines created bybining science and magic from another world, and Leo could freelymand them to enhance or heal his body.


    With Nanites, even magic was possible. However, Leo would run out of Nanites if he did too many unreasonable things.


    "Photon Sword, it¡¯s there. Main Cube? I have it with me. Everything is fine," he muttered, reading the status of his equipment one by one.


    "Prepare the warp gate."


    [Affirmative.]


    With that done, he stood up andmanded his NPC.


    "Follow me."


    Everyone stood up at once. They looked at him with excited smiles. It was something he programmed to make the game feel more exciting.


    As he walked, the NPCs followed him in formation.


    A woman with ponytailed ck hair walked beside him as if it was natural. The suit she wore was unable to hide her captivating figure and her seductive gait. Combined with an intelligent look and pink-tinted sses, she was a perfect secretary character. She was Jessica, Leo¡¯s second-inmand.


    Trailing just right behind them were a blonde-haired girl wearing a wed gauntlet on her right arm and a short ck-haired girl with a strange metallic toy on her shoulder. The toy looked like an alien, with an open mouth that showed its row of sharp teeth.


    The blonde girl was Anya. She didn¡¯t bother wearing a suit, only a cropped white jacket on top of her ck bodysuit, because it disrupted her movement. The short-haired one was Chiaki, and she was wearing the same outfit as Jessica.


    Behind them were two people.


    A man wearing an oriental robe was Shui and another who looked flirtatious and was wearing a sleeveless jacket on top of his bodysuit was Jack.


    Shui was holding a Katana in his hand while Jack was caressing a Photon Sniper as if it was his lover.


    These five people, or NPCs, were members of his Mercenary Band called Hallowed Insects. A cringe name, but something that he liked.


    Leo took them to the Warp Gate located right before their meeting room. The base was small and only had seven rooms including the meeting room. It wasn¡¯t befitting of a Mercenary Band¡¯s base, but he only cared about its function rather than design. In fact, from the outside, it just looked like a normal house.


    Entering the Warp room, he saw the gate was humming with power and ready for use. He also saw his reflection on the dark obsidian gate¡¯s surface.


    Without hesitation, he stepped into it and passed through with his NPCs trailing behind him. Leo expected to see a grand city where all yers could gather after the tutorial, but reality was different.


    When he passed through the gate, he appeared in a barrennd. The area around him was t and barren of trees, only a few rocks and boulders here and there. Forests were in the distance, and arge mountain that pierced through the clouds could be seen not too far away.


    "Where... is this?"


    It wasn¡¯t the center of Hub. Rather, it looked like an isted wilderness with no people in sight. The sky was cloudy and the sun was weak, creating a dark ambiance that gave off an image of destion.


    "Leader, what¡¯s wrong?" Jessica asked him with a smile on her face. "Aren¡¯t we going to take a mission?"


    Leo thought for a moment and realized something. His eyes widened as he turned around. He saw Jessica looked back with a slight frown on her face and some worry reflected in her eyes.


    He looked behind him and saw that his band was waiting for his order with an eager expression.


    "Yo, Leader. Where are the people I should shoot?"


    "Stupid gun lover. Look at the situation. This isn¡¯t normal."


    "Hah?! What do you mean by that you sword maniac?! Don¡¯t you dare call my PhoSni as a mere gun!"


    "Exactly what I meant."


    Shui and Jack bickered loudly, and Anyaughed loudly while pointing at them with her sharp w.


    "Hyahahaha, both of you have never stopped bickering since we started! It¡¯s not like you¡¯re any different in battle!"


    "This is why men other than Leader are..."


    Chiaki muttered in a low voice, looking at everyone with a scowl. But she didn¡¯t say anything more, probably because she wasn¡¯t interested in this conversation.


    "All of you, stop it at once. If our leader is troubled by something, it must be very important," Jessica said sharply as she nced at Leo who was still in confusion. She smiled and looked at Leo. "Is there a problem, Leader?"


    Leo was still confused.


    ¡¯They are talking?¡¯ He thought, ¡¯NPCs shouldn¡¯t be able to talk freely.¡¯


    NPCs were nothing but background characters designed by yers and made by the game itself. Even if Leo could program them with AI and use them inbat, it would only follow a set pattern and never exceed it.


    Even the backstory and personality written for them was just that, a mere story.


    At that moment, Leo heard a message from the Nanites inside him, sending it from his smart lenses.


    [You have a message.]


    A hologram appeared in front of him with the message. Surprisingly, it was a reply for his review.


    [From: Reincarnated in a Murim World Author]


    [I think your suggestion is quite interesting. It would be amazing if you can exin it in detail? As for your criticism, I¡¯m trying my best. Please understand. Thanks for your review! Here¡¯s an invitation to my new story.


    I implemented your mercenary band at the start of the story as you requested. Best of luck in joining the story.]


    "Oh."


    That was his only reaction as he rubbed his temple with his finger. He understood what happened now.


    ¡¯I got transmigrated into the novel?¡¯


    And at the start of the story.


    ¡¯Which means...¡¯


    Boom!


    It was the start of the Murim¡¯s turbulence age.

 Chapter 2 - 2 – Demon Sect [1]

    "Explosion?" Jack the sniper muttered in interest as he looked around, "Based on the sound, it seems to be several kilometers from here."


    "Enemy? Oh, I hope we get to fight," Anya muttered excitedly, cracking her neck.


    "Leader, we¡¯re waiting for your order." Jessica and Shui looked at Leo expectantly, bowing their heads slightly as they waited for his order.


    Leo sighed, thinking that this world would be quite troublesome. The Warp Gate was gone. And his base might... not be in this world. Without it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to create weapons or energy for his sword and Jack¡¯s bullet.


    Fortunately, he still had the Main Cube with him, which he always brought in emergency.


    ¡¯As long as I have this, I can reconstruct my base. What¡¯s important right now is to figure out our situation and tell my subordinates about this world. Let¡¯s set Murim as a keyword in the database right now so Jessica can find it easily.¡¯


    Surprisingly, he was still able to act calm and think rationally. He looked at the smoke rising in the distance. Trusting the message, he was at the start of the novel.


    Based on his memories, this ce should be located near the initial location of the protagonist¡¯s faction, Heavenly Demon Pce.


    There were many enemies lurking around this area and would attack the protagonist if he didn¡¯t reach the location safely. And that explosion might be because of the attacks.


    "Okay, everyone listen up!" He raised his voice and called everyone¡¯s attention. "Our current situation is not normal. We¡¯re in an unfamiliar ce and we don¡¯t know the exact details yet."


    Leo¡¯s serious tone and expression made everyone listen attentively. They looked at him without doubt and fear reflected in their eyes. Their absolute trust in him made him a little happy.


    "That being said, I will share my spection with you for now," he continued and paused for a moment before continuing, "We¡¯re probably stranded due to a Warp Gate malfunction. Our first priority is to investigate our situation and figure out how to contact our base."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Understood." The band responded at once.


    "Our clue to an immediate answer is located over there." He pointed at the ck smoke in the distance. "A battlefield might wait for us, but I hope you¡¯re ready. We won¡¯t join the battle unless a side is asking for our service. We¡¯re mercenaries, not ruffians. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Leo smiled and patted his chest. It seemed that their loyalty was as deep as ever. He could count on them. No one here was weak enough to fall against a martial artist from this world. They were all his prized NPCs.


    "Jack, scout the area first and sendmunication to Jessica every 30 seconds. Anya, go and determine if there is a hostile individual around. I am counting on Shui and Chiaki to watch our backs. We will move with that formation until we know our situation."


    "Scouting is easy since it¡¯s my specialty." Jack grinned widely and caressed his sniper. "Let¡¯s go, my babies!"


    He ran to the side and vanished from their view. It was something that only a person with a specialized bodysuit like him could do.


    "Got it, Leader. I will deal with any hostile enemies."


    After saying that, Anya suddenly leaped high up with a single jump as if she was thrown by a catapult. She disappeared into the distance and left only her afterimage behind.


    Shui and Chiaki didn¡¯t say anything, but they walked toward the other side of the formation and began their patrolling. Thetter fiddled with her metal toy all the time, poking its mouth yfully.


    "Leader, just tell me if there¡¯s something I should do." Jessica smiled brightly.


    Seeing that, Leo nodded at her. He maintained his stern expression as he gave out anothermand.


    "Let¡¯s head toward the explosion."


    ***


    Heavenly Demon Pce was where the Demon Sect lived and trained the next generation of disciples. It was an old and gloomy fortress located in the mountains of Yicheng region.


    The ce was hidden perfectly by the thick forest and treacherousndscape that prevented people from entering or finding it easily. After passing the test to join the sect, each disciple would receive a bracelet and a guide that would show them how to enter the main sect¡¯s location.


    Outcasts gathered in this remote area to live in seclusion and developed their art in peace. Or at least, that was how it was supposed to be. But this ce was different now. The attack a few weeks ago shattered the peaceful tranquility of the sect and changed its fate forever.


    A strange group of people suddenly appeared and attacked the sect without warning. These groups had no sect symbol or anything, but they were skilled and unafraid of death as they rampaged in the sect.


    Many people lost their lives in that chaotic battle, leaving behind corpses that were littered on the ground.


    After a few days of constant attack by unidentified martial artists, the sect was finally on the verge of destruction.


    The remaining survivors tried to maintain their defenses against the relentless assault from the other side. But unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have any means to heal those injured anymore and it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be long before they were defeated.


    "Sect Leader! Please, at least escape by yourself. As long as you survive, you could rebuild the sect again!" A tall muscr man shouted desperately at an old man in front of him.


    Standing behind him was a group of people who looked to be in their twenties. They were all disciples of Demon Sect and some of them were injured but still hanging on just so they could defend their home.


    These people were thest line of defense that tried to protect the most important building in the sect, the Hall of Scripture which contained their important art and resources. Among them, a boy with long dark hair stood out. Tears dripped from his red eyes as he saw the Sect Leader¡¯s old appearance.


    "Sect Leader... You have used your Qi too much. You have to live for us!" The boy shouted desperately as he wiped away his tears.


    The old man shook his head and chuckled bitterly.


    "No, you should live. It was my mistake to think that I could leave this ce because my enemy is dead," he said helplessly, "This is just punishment for my arrogance. I wish I could have lived longer so I could witness my students grow up. However, this is my end. Run away and rebuild the Demon Sect. Find my treasure...


    Kim Min-Gu."


    "No! You have to live!" Kim Min-gu shouted desperately. His throat hurt and his whole body trembled due to anger and sadness. He wanted to destroy everything in his sight, but he had no enemy to vent his rage upon.


    However, the Sect Leader ignored him. He looked at the oldest man among the group.


    "First Elder. The rest is up to you. Teach the students well," He said with a chuckle as he left the group and exited the Hall of Scripture, locking it with the seal only he knew. "I will try my best to dy them for as long as possible. So go right now."

 Chapter 3 - 3 – Demon Sect [2]

    The previously grand Heavenly Demon Pce was now in ruins.


    Wreckage of broken walls and copsed buildings were everywhere. Corpses of the sect members were scattered on the ground along with the destroyed remnants of the battle. The ce was like hell itself, filled with broken stone debris, fallen bodies, bloodied weapons, and screaming people.


    As soon as the old man walked away from the building, he saw many people in dark clothes emerging. They were all holding daggers coated in poison.


    Even if the students didn¡¯t know their identity, he knew them.


    "Poison Sect... Why did the Tang n attack us? We have nothing to do with your business and we never will." The Sect Leader, often known as Heavenly Demon Mok-Rang, asked with a hoarse voice.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But all he heard was a mockingugh.


    "Do you think we can just let you off after seeing that kid? I¡¯m sorry to say that it is impossible for you to raise such a monstrous talent, the Murim Alliance refuses to let another Demonic Human to be born." A bearded man in his forties with a dangerous aura answered him with a grin.


    "Oh well, it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s not here anyway. The Demon Sect will be gone from the continent after this."


    Mok-Rang frowned when he heard that. He didn¡¯t want to admit defeat, but he already saw his entire sect half-destroyed in front of him. No one could¡¯ve imagined that his enemy would be so vicious toe to this extent.


    A purple aura gathered in his palm as he channeled his Qi. He clenched his fist and felt the Qi flowing inside his body, warming him up and giving him strength to fight once again.


    The group of dark robed people also prepared themselves. They spread out and surrounded Mok-Rang immediately.


    In a normal situation, Mok-Rang wouldn¡¯t be afraid of them. He could easily defeat them with a flick of a finger.


    However, after fighting for a few weeks straight without rest, dealing with ruffians harassing his sect without rest and using arge amount of Qi and lifeforce to create a seal so no one could follow his disciples, he was at his limit.


    His Qi was almost depleted. His body was poisoned to the core. All his internal organs were ruptured beyond saving.


    In fact, being able to channel his Qi alone in this condition was impressive.


    That being said, he was one of Murim¡¯s strongest. A 8 Stars martial artist, someone who was about to reach the apex. Only by getting attacked by all sides that he was rendered to this condition.


    And he wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight.


    As he was about to make the first move, he suddenly felt a new presence. The bearded man also felt it and they looked in the same direction.


    "This is such a mess."


    A group of four people appeared from the destroyed gate, walking carefully toward them. Their clothes were strange, at least for this world¡¯s standard.


    The one leading them was a young man with a ponytailed ck hair and a woman wearing strange pink-tinted sses.


    Mok-Rang¡¯s focus was on them for some reason. There was something wrong with them. It wasn¡¯t as simple as their strange clothing. Rather, it was something that had to do with the way they carried themselves. And more importantly... They had no Qi in their bodies.


    "What are civilians doing here?" The bearded man asked with a frown as he pointed at the group approaching them. "Stay out of here. This is Murim business."


    Even if he led a group to attack the Demon Sect, the man was still a member of Poison Sect, one of the Neutral factions within the Murim Alliance. They had rules not to attack civilians as it would only lead to trouble for the Alliance itself.


    But surprisingly, the young man turned his attention to him. A pair of intelligent eyes stared at the bearded man who flinched a little as if he was an insect being stared down by a predator.


    "Guk-Bo from Poison Sect, huh?" He muttered under his breath. "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re no civilians. If you have to call us... then we¡¯re Mercenaries. We will work with whoever has the highest bid. That being said, old man."


    He turned his attention toward the Heavenly Demon. A devil-like grin formed on his face as he extended his hand.


    "If you need help, just say how much you are willing to pay us."


    Mok-Rang fell silent when he saw the grin on the young man¡¯s face. It was so innocent yet at the same time so sinful. Then, he saw how confident these people were as they walked as if they didn¡¯t care about Poison Sect or him at all.


    However, just extending a hand to offer Demon Sect something was a mistake. The bearded man, Guk-Bo, realized their intention and exploded in anger.


    "You¡¯re trying to help the Demon Sect?!"


    "No no no." Leo shook his head as he ced a finger on his lips as if he was hushed.


    "We¡¯re mercenaries. We just take whoever has the most money. If you offer something to us, we will even help you take down the old man over there. From the look of it, he will sweep the floor against you before falling. In short, both sides need a variable to win. And we offer our services."


    He made a confident smirk that irked Guk-Bo more than it should be. Even Mok-Rang who listened to them didn¡¯t know how to react and remained silent. He could feel the extreme confidence radiating from these people and that made him confused about what to do.


    "We don¡¯t need your help. Dealing with a dying Heavenly Demon is easy." Guk-Bo snarled at them, "Now stay out of here if you don¡¯t want to get hurt."


    "Is that so? What a shame." Leo shrugged his shoulders, "What about you, old man? You want to hire us to save you?"


    Pride or not, Mok-Rang knew that his sect couldn¡¯t afford to lose any more people. If they all died here, it was only a matter of time before Heavenly Demon Pce would be rebuilt by someone else.


    ¡¯Even if they are weak, they will be able to at least stall the Poison Sect and let my disciple escape further.¡¯


    As a proud Sect Leader of a Martial Arts World, Mok-Rang didn¡¯t like using others to fight for him. However, he had no choice but to do so. He couldn¡¯t let his hard work be destroyed just because of some unfortunate circumstances.


    "I will give you 500 Gold if you help me fight against the Poison Sect. 50 Gold extra for each kill."


    It was an extraordinary amount of money. Especially in this world where normal people rarely saw more than one Gold in their lifetime. But he decided that it was necessary to keep his sect from annihtion.


    Leo¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard the money.


    ¡¯Look at that. He¡¯s desperate but doesn¡¯t trust our ability. Poor Heavenly Demon. He should¡¯ve died here if it went ording to the story. But he offered such a nice pay. To establish ourselves, taking that gold is necessary.¡¯


    A first job in a new world. Even though it was given to him without expecting much, he would make sure that hepleted it to the best of his ability. And this would be a good test topare his group¡¯s abilities against these martial artists.


    ¡¯Guk-Bo are at least 4 Stars martial artists. He¡¯s quite strong in this world and is able to make a name for himself. If weplete this job, there might be problems but our abilities will also be known. No risk, no reward.¡¯


    After thinking for a while, Leo had finally made his decision.


    "It¡¯s a deal."


    "You¡¯re dead, young man. You have chosen a grave mistake." Guk-Bo spat to the ground before shouting at his subordinates. "Kill them!"

 Chapter 4 - 4 – First Job

    Three Poison Sect members immediately leaped at Leo and his group with daggers in their hands and murderous intent reflected in their eyes. Green Qi moved like a liquid around their weapons, reflecting how dangerous they were.


    However, Leo didn¡¯t move at all. He saw no point of moving from his position.


    "Jack."


    He just called out a name while holding a small toy simr to the one in Chiaki¡¯s shoulder, and three silent shots pierced through the head of Poison Sect¡¯s attackers.


    Their bodies dropped lifelessly one by one in front of him with dark holes in their foreheads. The Qi protecting their body dissipated as the light faded from their eyes.


    A moment of silence befell everyone. Not even the Heavenly Demon reacted as he thought that he was hallucinating due to his injury.


    ¡¯They took out my people before they could even respond?!¡¯ Guk-Bo¡¯s mind went nk when he saw his subordinates fall without warning. He quickly circted his Qi and tried to suppress his anger by closing his eyes.


    Even if he was calm, it didn¡¯t stop him from trying to murder this group in front of him. There were still twenty members of Poison Sect here, all were 3 Stars martial artists. He should focus on his main target instead of these Mercenaries, but he still couldn¡¯t help but feel anger welling up inside him.


    "I must admit that your strength is stronger than I thought," he said as he tried to suppress his anger, "Ignore them and kill the Heavenly Demon!"


    Immediately, all members of the Poison Sect rushed at the old man. Their daggers were aimed at him without any hesitation. The Qi coating their daggers hummed violently as if they were excited to kill.


    Still, they made a mistake. Mok-Rang was able to gather his Qi when the three Poison Sect members attacked Leo and his group.


    A violent aura manifested itself around him.


    Mok-Rang deflected one dagger using his hand while sweeping his leg to knock over the other attacker. He mmed his elbow on thest one¡¯s chest before hitting his temple with a palm strike, sending him flying backward to a tree.


    Although he looked tired and sick due to his poison injury, hisbat prowess was still something to behold. Even with these people supporting him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to win against him even if they tried.


    It was overwhelming, though. Some Poison Sect members managed to breach his Qi and got close. They swung their daggers toward Mok-Rang at once. The old man¡¯s body was pierced from all sides... Or so they thought.


    "Water Wheel."


    A person in oriental robe simr to them appeared in front of Mok-Rang as if his violent Qi was just a puff of wind and swung his sword. Water droplets appeared out of thin air as he spun his body, making it looked like the air was parting itself for him.


    Guk-Bo¡¯s eyes widened when he saw his people were cut in half. Blood sttered into the air as severed bodies fell to the ground, unable to survive an instant death blow.


    Only he survived. He gritted his teeth as he stared at the new enemies coldly. Everything went wrong when the strange group of people appeared.


    "You¡¯re dead!"


    The bearded man rushed toward Leo with two daggers in hands. He didn¡¯t even care about Heavenly Demon again. The chance to kill the old man was gone already. All he had in mind was to kill Leo who made a mess in the n that was about to seed.


    A green aura erupted from his body as he ran toward Leo while shing down at him with his dagger. A single cut could easily dismember a normal person into pieces. But when the de almost reached Leo, it suddenly stopped.


    "Coco. Eat him."


    From Chiaki¡¯s shoulder, the metal toy suddenly jumped in front of Leo and erged. The alien-like toy showed its sharp fangs before opening its mouth wide. Purple saliva dripped from its razor-sharp teeth before it devoured Guk-Bopletely with a single gulp.


    Guk-Bo didn¡¯t even get to scream or let out any sound before he vanished from his sight, leaving only the green aura he let out behind him.


    Even that disappeared into thin air when the toy, Coco, returned to its small form and perked on Chiaki¡¯s shoulder again.


    Burp~


    Silence descended upon the battlefield as Mok-Rang looked at them. The Heavenly Demon had lived for a long time, more than a hundred years to be exact. He had seen everything in this world. But for the first time since he was born, he couldn¡¯t help but feel deep awe toward these strangers.


    "We have finished our job." Leo¡¯s voice resounded in the ears of everyone present, bringing them back to reality. He nced at Mok-Rang as he grinned devilishly, "I hope you have the money with you."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Mok-Rang¡¯s ability to think returned. He saw the swordsman who saved him already standing behind the young man again like an aide. He looked at them and cupped his hands.


    "You have my gratitude," he said with a sincere smile. "And of course, I will pay you for your service."


    Leo¡¯s band was able to beat the Poison Sect that was trying to finish the Demon Sect in less than a minute. Their abilities were genuine.


    "We will look forward to the pay. But before that, should we get you treated?" Leo suggested while ncing at his condition. "I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in a good shape." He joked lightly as if this ce wasn¡¯t full of corpses.


    "Right." Mok-Rang nodded and ced his hand on the building behind him. "But don¡¯t worry about me. I will recover quickly after resting."


    "Impressive," Leo responded with a slight nod as he was feeling both happy and impressed right now.


    They talked about a few more things before Mok-Rang brought them to one of the intact buildings in the Sect. Leo and Jessica followed him while he asked Chiaki and Shui to check the bodies and found anything valuable from them.


    Anya and Jack stayed outside to watch over the surroundings, just in case someone else decided to attack them again. The Heavenly Demon didn¡¯t know about them yet. Leo was sure of that.


    Once inside, Mok-Rang began speaking at once as if he didn¡¯t want to waste time anymore.


    "Once again, I offer you my gratitude. I am the Heavenly Demon, the leader of the Demon Sect, Mok-Rang," he said as he sat down in front of them.


    The hall was surprisingly well-maintained and had several papers and scrolls arranged neatly in rows on the shelves. Leo was looking around for a while and answered Mok-Rang immediately after the old man introduced himself.


    "I am Hallowed Insects Mercenary band leader, Leo. And this is my secretary, Jessica."


    "It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you." Jessica smiled as she bowed slightly, taking the lead immediately. "Shall we talk about the pay immediately? I apologize but we need to fulfill our job and contract first."


    "Of course. Let¡¯s talk about it." The Heavenly Demon responded.


    Leo smiled silently when he saw her handling the conversation like this. As expected from a secretary like her.


    ¡¯In the game, the negotiation will always end in a sh. It¡¯s nice to have a proper conversation for once.¡¯

 Chapter 5 - 5 – First Contract

    "As promised, I will give you 500 Gold as well as the extra golds," Mok-Rang replied and pulled out several gold coins from his storage ring on his fingers before handing it over to Jessica.


    Looking at what happened, Jessica¡¯s eyes widened slightly before it returned to normal. She was surprised by the storage ring. But not for Leo. He had read about it before.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Please allow me to count it first." She pushed her sses and began counting, eliciting a wry smile from the old man.


    No one had dared to show such disrespect in front of him before, but he didn¡¯t get angry at her. He watched her count the money before giving him an answer.


    "Please get used to this." Leo decided to exin it to the Heavenly Demon. "We, Mercenaries, love money very much. That being said, we are satisfied with your pay."


    "No, it¡¯s fine." Mok-Rang shook his head. "In fact, I think that I am lucky to have met you. I was sure that I would die here today." He chuckled, amused. He looked at the group once again and narrowed his eyes. "But you put yourself in a dangerous situation by helping me. Now, the Poison Sect will see you as their enemy."


    "About that, I think we¡¯re okay." Leo responded calmly as if he was not in a life-and-death situation anymore. "As we said before, we¡¯re on the side of those with higher offers."


    Meaning, if the Poison Sect paid him more than what Mok-Rang was able to afford, he and his subordinates would immediately change sides, like insects that smelled food.


    "I see." Mok-Rang paused for a moment, understanding what Leo was trying to say. "And if I cannot afford it?"


    "Then we¡¯ll ept their job and get paid by them instead." Leo shrugged his shoulders and chuckled darkly. "But besides what¡¯s written or agreed, we will be no one¡¯s enemies. Of course, if they attack us, we will retaliate. But we won¡¯t bother anyone who doesn¡¯t seek conflict with us."


    Seeing how fearless he was, Mok-Rang couldn¡¯t help but chuckled bitterly. He guessed that he must have judged them too early after seeing them helping him.


    ¡¯They are crazy mercenaries who are willing to ept a huge payment and sell their services to anyone as long as it benefits them.¡¯


    That being said, it seemed like these people were willing to go against the entire Murim Alliance if they wanted to. Or went against the Unorthodox sect if paid enough money.


    Leo turned his attention toward Jessica who finished counting the money and gave him a nod. Then, he turned his attention back toward Heavenly Demon.


    "The amount is correct. Thank you for using our service. If you need us, please do contact us again."


    "Please wait." Mok-Rang lifted his hand up and stopped them from leaving immediately. "Before you leave, I want to hire you again for a different matter. Can you do an escort mission?"


    "Heavenly Demon, please let me say what our service is once again." Leo said seriously as he gazed straight into Mok-Rang¡¯s eyes. "We provide everything as long as it¡¯s not against our belief and is paid enough money. So the answer to your answer is... How much money will you pay us and what kind of job will you ask us to do? Let¡¯s talk about it."


    Understanding them better than before, Mok-Rang nodded in satisfaction.


    ***


    Leo left the negotiation to Jessicapletely. She was smart and knew what they needed the most right now. And without a doubt, she realized they weren¡¯t in their home world after seeing Mok-Rang¡¯s storage ring earlier.


    They were stranded here with no way of returning home. Without the Warp Gate, there was no way for them to contact their base.


    Jessica and Leo left the building after they reached an agreement with Mok-Rang and heard the details of the new job. A satisfied smile stered on his face.


    "Good job, Jessica. That was impressive," Leo praised her as he gave her a pat on the shoulder. "We got a job again. And the payment is satisfactory."


    Jessica¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red as she giggled at his praises. "Thank you for your kind words." She bowed slightly, taking it as apliment.


    "Call the others. Ask them to gather near the destroyed wall so we can share the job¡¯s detail to them. It¡¯s essentially our first official job in this ce and I want all of them to listen."


    "As you wish."


    Jessica pulled out a small pink toy simr to Coco from her pocket and pressed its mouth. It was amunication device designed to fit their style. The male members were given a red one instead of pink and Leo had a ck one.


    "Leader¡¯s order. Gather near the destroyed wall where we entered this ce earlier. That includes Jack and Anya."


    "Roger!"


    "Got it."


    "We¡¯re on our way."


    Leo arrived first with Jessica as they were the closest. He sat on thergest rock, which had a towelid on it before he realized it. He looked at Jessica and smiled, knowing she was the one who prepared it.


    "Thank you."


    "It¡¯s my duty as your secretary." She shed her smile happily as she stood behind him.


    A few secondster, Shui and Chiaki appeared. They returned from patrolling around the perimeter. They stopped in front of Leo and the former reported.


    "There is nothing unusual around this area. We only found a tower-like building that¡¯s locked by something I can¡¯t understand. I tried to forcefully open it by shing the door and wall, but it¡¯s useless. Of course, I didn¡¯t use my full strength."


    "A strange symbol is drawn on the door... Leader, maybe it¡¯s a kind of lock." Chiaki added while showing an image to Leo using her smart database. "I tried to look it up in the database but no result."


    The image showed something like two intertwined dragons over a pentagram star. It was difficult to exin what it was since it didn¡¯t exist in their world. But he understood it.


    ¡¯It must be the seal used by Mok-Rang by burning his lifeforce so the students of Demon Sect can escape. Shui said he didn¡¯t use his full strength, that means he used half. Hmm, the seal is strong enough to keep even Shui from cutting it, huh? People in the Murim world are way stronger than expected.¡¯


    "Good job, Chiaki. That¡¯s valuable information." Leo praised the short-haired girl, causing the corner of her lips to tug up slightly.


    "It¡¯s my job, Leader," she responded modestly before taking her position near Shui, before Leo.


    Following them were Jack and Anya who approached them. The former caressed his gun, praising it endlessly while thetter had arge grin on her face while her body was drenched in blood.


    "Leader!" Anya waved her hand excitedly and ran toward him like a cat. "I have finished my job perfectly. There are many nasty poison users hiding in the forest, so I decimated them all. You should have seen how they begged me to spare them..."


    "Nice job," Leomended her and smiled wryly. He felt bad for the Poison Sect people who fell into Anya¡¯s hand.


    ¡¯They must be scared. She can be a bit... sadistic and unhinged sometimes."


    "Hehehe. Leader praised me." Anya¡¯s smile widened further and looked like a Cheshire cat who just stole a fish from a fisherman.


    "Anya. That¡¯s enough."


    A low voice echoed around them. Everyone¡¯s attention turned toward the source, including Anya¡¯s who was fawning over Leo earlier. Jessica let out a sigh when she saw her acting like this in front of Leo.


    "I will exin the mission in detail."


    When the secretary said that, everyone went silent. Leo nodded to her and gestured for her to start.

 Chapter 6 - 6 – Job Detail

    "The person who sought our service is the Heavenly Demon, Mok-Rang. He¡¯s the leader of the Sect located behind us. He paid us to help him earlier. But now, he wanted to use our mercenary service to escort her to his hidden base located around 120 KM away from here."


    "Heavenly Demon?" Jack rubbed his chin and looked at Shui with a sneer. "Like something a certain sword maniac likes. Isn¡¯t that right, Shui?"


    "Just shut up and listen," Shui snapped back at him with a snort. But Jackughed at him instead.


    Leo noticed the exchange between them but chose not toment on it. Jessica already had it in control.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Jack, what did I say about interrupting when I exined the details of the job we received?" Her chilling voice, as cold as ice, made Jack flinch.


    Even someone like him, who had experienced the worst battlefield, couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly pressured when he heard it.


    "Sorry," he muttered sheepishly before taking a step back.


    Shui sneered, but he quickly turned away when Jessica¡¯s gazended on him. No one in the group dared to cross this woman. Save for Anya.


    "So we¡¯re doing an escorting job?" She asked innocently while cleaning the blood in her metal ws. "Any information about potential enemies?"


    "The possible enemies will be Poison Sect and possibly Tang n. Based on the name, I conducted a bit of research in the database and found they are something that can be found in a ¡¯Murim¡¯ novel, something that our Leader likes very much."


    Jessica exined and the other made a ¡¯huh¡¯ sound when they heard that. They turned their attention toward Leo who shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed by it at all.


    "So Leader already knows everything about this world from the start?" Chiaki asked, her eyes filled with respect. "As expected of him."


    "Indeed," Shui also nodded in agreement.


    "Then let¡¯s leave the fact aside and start going over the detail of the job we¡¯re receiving," Jessica said coldly before she continued,


    "We are paid with a storage ring, 500 KG of Steel, and 50 sheets of leathers. We will escort Mok-Rang from this ce to his hidden base where his disciples are moving to."


    "Steel?" Jack asked, a confused look on his face. "What do you need a steel for, Leader? Considering our skill, isn¡¯t the pay a bitcking? I don¡¯t know what a storage ring is, but the other sounds useless."


    "No, it¡¯s enough." Leo shook his head and looked at his subordinates.


    "What we need right now is resources to create our base again. That¡¯s why we need steel. And this storage ring is a valuable item that can store items into a different space. It¡¯s an alien technology in this world and maybe it will be usefulter."


    "I see." Jack rubbed his chin, understanding what Leo wanted to do.


    The others also nodded.


    "The job will begin tonight." Leo announced and rose from his position. "This is our first official job here. We might be stranded in a different world altogether, but we¡¯re mercenaries. We¡¯re going to build our reputation from 0 again. But remember... We¡¯re the strongest.


    No one can stop us."


    The hallowed insect band members smirked darkly at his words as they felt their pride being ignited. Their leader had chosen to make it in this world, then so be it.


    Locations didn¡¯t matter. Wherever they were, their job was just one. To live to their fullest and achieve what their Leaders expected them to do.


    "There should be a few intact residential buildings in this ce. Our client allows us to use them to rest. Do what you want untilter. Dismissed." Leo said to them and they walked away.


    Anya said she wanted to hunt in the forest while Chiaki said she wanted to set a defensive measure for the night watch. Jack and Shui went together while bickering.


    Leo knew they would fight as he heard the sword maniac, Shui, say that he found a vast fighting arena or something deep inside this area.


    ¡¯Everything should be fine. They will always gather on time.¡¯


    Everyone was as professional as he set them to be. And that was his hope when he created them.


    Leo also went to the residential area to find a good house to rest. He was slightly overwhelmed by the current situation. He managed to find one with a rtively good condition and decided to use it. There was a small Coco toy in the entrance which belonged to Chiaki, which showed that she had set a defensive trap in this house.


    The house had an oriental furniture and arge bed with some strange ornaments hung on the wall. Leo didn¡¯t think too much about it, but...


    "Why did you follow me, Jessica? I am sure I ask everyone to rest."


    For some reason, Jessica followed him. She smiled seductively and put her hand on her hip. Her body was curvy and extremely eye-catching with the tight suit she wore.


    "Isn¡¯t it normal for me to follow you, Leader? After all, more than just a secretary, I also have a job to protect you."


    Leo stared at her for a few seconds before sighing loudly. He knew that was the setting he created. And when in the game, he would have her follow him everywhere except when he gave her an order to do something else.


    But now that they were in the real world, maybe they didn¡¯t follow his order blindly again. They gained a real personality based on their setting.


    As for Jessica, for example, he made her clingy toward him. And it was reflected right now. When he ordered her to rest, she immediately connected it to ¡¯rest with him¡¯ and not in a different room.


    "You know I can protect myself."


    "Still, it¡¯s never wrong to stay together." She got closer to him and pushed her body, causing her bountiful breasts to squish on his arm. "Leader... Can you at least allow me to stay by your side?"


    "Fine, do as you wish." He sighed in defeat when he saw how eager she was to follow him.


    Hearing that, she smiled in satisfaction as she jumped, "Yes!"


    And that was how he spent his first night in the new world.

 Chapter 7 - 7 – Checking Situation

    Sitting on the bed, he took out a small cube from his waist bag. This was the Main Cube, the most important object he had. Its appearance was simr to a Rubik¡¯s Cube with a shiny silver color on it and a button at the center.


    He pressed it and it split open.


    [Wee to the main panel, Leo.]


    [Base Creation]


    [Base Management]


    [Scan Resources]


    [Emergency Armory]


    Leo nodded in satisfaction after seeing the menus. Everything still functioned normally. When he clicked on the [Emergency Armory], a list of weapons and items he could take out appeared before him.


    [Photon Sword, Phase Cannon, Fiery Pike, Storm Rifle, Holy Knuckle, Mecha Greaves, Nanites Pills... Please select the item you want.]


    It was just as he remembered. And all items hidden in a smaller form was all something he prepared for an emergency mission where he had no time to get prepared.


    ¡¯Preparation is always the key for Mercenaries.¡¯


    Not that he really needed it as he and his subordinates were already dressed in the best armor and weapons he could create with his base back then.


    Looking at the base creation option, he tapped on it and a screen with numbers appeared. The total amount of resources he needed was massive.


    [Level 1 Base Requirement: Rocks x 230, Stone Pirs x 4, Tree Trunks x 10]


    ¡¯Well, if the base isplete, I won¡¯t need to worry about anything. I would need steel to create all the rooms inside too... It will be very costly.¡¯


    It was just one of the requirements for him to establish a new base here.


    Of course, he could just ask a regr carpenter to create a building that he could use as a base and use his Main Cube to connect it to the system and apply various settings on it.


    Though that would be pointless. The defense would only be subparpared to the base created directly by the Main Cube.


    "Leader, what¡¯s the n after this?"


    Jessica asked him suddenly. She didn¡¯t mean about the n or what he would do after this, but the n for the future.


    "We do our work as usual. If possible, I want to create rtionships with all organizations here. Do you know about Murim, Jessica?"


    "Yes, I have read the database and it¡¯s known as and where Martial Arts were thriving in it," she answered. "Based on the data we have, they are separated into many Sects. Some Sects are called Orthodox and the others are Unorthodox depending on the Martial Arts and belief they practiced. Is that correct?"


    "That¡¯s right." He nodded as he continued.


    "There are also bandit bands and some independent martial artists. They are ranked from the weakest 1 Star to the strongest 9 Stars. While we use Nanites to enhance our body and get stronger, they use an energy called Qi. Try to read some Murim novels I have in my collection to understand better. I permit you."


    "I understand." She nodded. "I will focus on learning through the novels to be used as a reference."


    "Great."


    He closed the screen as he smiled.


    Among the members, only Jessica was willing to read and learn from books. The others weren¡¯t that much of a bookworm. Then again, he wasn¡¯t expecting much from them when he created them as he prioritizedbat prowess instead of learning.


    "My priority will be the same." Leo closed his eyes andy on his back. "And it will not be different from the past until now. Even in this strange world."


    His core beliefs remained the same and always would be.


    The first priority was for the Hallowed Insect band to secure the base and replenish their supplies. As mercenaries, survival was the second important thing after money. But that was in the past world. In this new world, he would prioritize survival andforts as he was no longer in his home world.


    After that was Money. Without money, no mercenary would be able to function properly as they couldn¡¯t get supplies to maintain their bases or buy the thing they needed for missions.


    Tonight would be his first mission. The client was Heavenly Demon. So far, no survivor was found other than Mok-Rang. Which meant no one knew that they helped the Heavenly Demon, and it would stay that way. He had signed the contract with Mok-Rang that prevented him from telling others about Hallowed Insects¡¯ existence.


    ¡¯I can gain Heavenly Demon¡¯s favor, but it¡¯s too risky right now. Thankfully, the martial artists have no artifact or something that allows them to see what happened in the distance. We will use this anonymity to get as many Golds and connections as possible.¡¯


    But for now, rest was more important.


    "Let¡¯s sleep, Jessica. You need to rest your body too." He said, looking at his secretary who sat on the bed while reading a hologram screen.


    Upon hearing him, she immediately closed the screen and smiled happily at him.


    "Of course. Anything you want, Leader." She dropped her body and moved closer to him before snuggling against his chest with a happy expression on her face. "Can I do this?"


    Leo blinked as he stared at her weirdly before finally chuckling wryly and patted her head. Jessica, while strict and feared by other members, was actually pretty clingy and wanted to be pampered and praised by him like Anya and Chiaki.


    However, as the vice-leader, she couldn¡¯t show her weak side to anyone. At least that was how he set her character as.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Sleep well. Tonight will be a long day."


    He embraced her, giving her his body warmth which she craved for as he knew from her profile. Jessica¡¯s body felt soft and warm as she was extremely curvaceous while having a huge bust and plump butt that fit perfectly in his hand. He needed thispany, very much so.


    ¡¯She¡¯s warm.¡¯


    "Leader, can I sleep like this everytime we sleep?"


    "I don¡¯t mind as long as it doesn¡¯t hinder our job."


    "Thank you."


    Jessica rested her head on his chest as she hugged him tightly. The warmth between their bodybined as the room filled with soft breathing sounding from them.

 Chapter 8 - 8 – Escorting Heavenly Demon [1]

    Night arrived.


    Leo had woken up already and prepared himself. All his equipment was put in the perfect ce, and he put his cube in his usual waist bag. Jessica had also finished her preparation. She wore a pair of ck gauntlets in her hands and followed him out.


    When he reached the meeting ce, he saw Jack and Shui sitting on the rock already. They were drinking something from a y jar while having fun talking with each other. The traces of their fighting were visible from slight bruises in their bodies.


    Anya was sitting on thergest ruble while swinging her legs and Chiaki was leaning against a tree while watching her surroundings as she ate her favorite chocte bar that she hid who knew where.


    Noticing Leo approaching, Jack raised his jar and shouted.


    "Leader, look at what we found! It¡¯s alcohol. The taste is shit but still fine nheless."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Good enough to cheer." Shui added as he nodded with a light grin.


    "Hahaha, it really tastes like shit. Even the cheapest one from Mega City is still way better than that liquid." Anyaughed loudly and grinned. "It made me vomit."


    "That¡¯s gross." Chiaki said, turning to Leo as she put her remaining chocte bar inside Coco¡¯s mouth. "Are we going now, Leader?"


    "Now, now... Don¡¯t fight and let¡¯s just calm down a little." Leoughed wryly as he walked over to therger ruble and sat on it while feeling all eyes were focused on him. "Give me a bit of that, Jack."


    "Oh, I know you would like to try it." Jack grinned and threw the y jar to Leo who caught it.


    Looking at it, he poured a bit into his mouth and shuddered when it entered his throat. The taste was indescribable. It was neither bitter nor sweet but something in the middle. If he had to give it a word, it would be ¡¯repulsive¡¯. But he managed to drink it without vomiting.


    Still, the alcohol was too strong. He felt like it had around 60 to 80% of alcohol content from analyzing it with his Nanites. He just knew about it when it flowed down his throat.


    ¡¯Purify all alcohol in my body.¡¯ He silentlymanded his Nanites and the effect was immediate.


    It didn¡¯t matter that it was alcohol from this world. His Nanites were capable of absorbing all foreign substances in his body and converting it into energy or nutritions. That included poisons and chemicals too.


    "It indeed tastes like shit." Heughed and threw the jar back to Jack, who caught it easily. "Now, let¡¯s go and meet our client immediately."


    "As you wish."


    Everyone followed Leo as he headed toward the tower-like building, the Hall of Scripture, Chiaki and Shui mentioned before. He had agreed to meet Mok-Rang there as the hidden passage leading toward the demon sect¡¯s secret base would be opened by him.


    When they arrived, they saw Mok-Rang already waiting there. He wore his usual traditional clothing with ck color. Hisplexion looked way better than before, probably because he had enough rest and recovered his energy.


    The door was already opened and there was no sign of the image from before. The old man turned to them and smiled lightly.


    "You¡¯ve arrived."


    "Of course," Leo responded calmly as he approached the old man who then led them inside the building. "We will escort you until a certain destination as promised."


    The inside was devoid of any life like a mausoleum. Empty shelves lined the walls on both sides and were covered in thick dust and cobwebs, showing how long they had been unupied. The wood creaked underfoot and Leo wrinkled his nose in disgust at the thick scent of dust, mildew, and dampness.


    One of the shelves was clearly moved recently as he could see the way the cobwebs were disturbed. Something like a red door could be seen on the ground like an entrance leading to another path below the tower.


    "Follow me and don¡¯t worry." Mok-Rang gestured for them to follow him before disappearing inside the entrance.


    Leo was about to follow him first, but Anya stopped him.


    "Let me go first, Leader. There might be traps ahead. My experience and smart lenses will be helpful."


    "I understand." He nodded as he let her pass through first.


    Anya was the one with the best detection skill in the Hallowed Insects Mercenaries. Of course, their sensors were capable of detecting potential traps ahead too. However, she was more experienced in this matter due to her equipment and specialty.


    Once Anya checked the route for them, everyone started to descend while Mok-Rang led the way in front. She looked around like a kid going on an adventure as she admired the way everything was designed in the underground path they were walking through right now.


    While they were walking through the slightly damp underground tunnels, Leo decided to strike up a conversation with Mok-Rang.


    "Do you happen to know the reason why the guys from before came to attack you?"


    "I can¡¯t answer that." The Heavenly Demon answered him while maintaining a slow pace so it wouldn¡¯t tire him too much.


    "We have many enemies. Demon Sect is an Unorthodox Sect who practices Demon Cultivation Technique and Blood Arts, the very opposite of Orthodox Sect who practiced Energy Cultivation Technique and what they deemed as rightful Cultivation Method. Can you guess why they attack us?"


    "I don¡¯t like the way you answered my question with another question." Leo frowned slightly as he replied, "But I can see where you¡¯reing from. Of course, it¡¯s the same as usual."


    "I apologize for answering like this, but that¡¯s how our world works."


    The old man chuckled bitterly.


    "In this world, the most powerful group is always treated as a king by the masses. The weaker ones will always submit themselves to those above them, and those in power will continue to live their life without care of what they¡¯re doing."


    "Like you before?"


    "Unfortunately, yes. A cold and harsh reality makes me realize that I stillck many things. I only managed to get sober at the tip of my life. Before, I wouldn¡¯t even consider using your service and would kill you when you showed up beyond that gate."


    "Stop."


    Upon hearing the word kill, Shui¡¯s sword stopped beside Mok-Rang¡¯s neck. Jack¡¯s sniper was ready to put a hole in the old man¡¯s head and Anya¡¯s wed gauntlet dug into his chest slightly, drawing blood.


    Coco already jumped in the air and assumed itsrge form, opening its mouth wide on top of Heavenly Demon¡¯s head.


    Only Jessica was able to hold herself and not do anything. Or at least that was what could be seen on the surface. Behind her sses, her eyes narrowed dangerously and were filled with killing intent.


    If Leo didn¡¯t stop them, Mok-Rang¡¯s life would be gone. No matter how strong he originally was, he was still injured and had no time to react to theirbined attack.


    "He¡¯s our client," Leo said firmly as he gave a brief gaze to Anya who withdrew her hand with a pout. The others also stopped their attacks and put their weapons away.

 Chapter 9 - 9 – Escorting Heavenly Demon [2]

    Mok-Rang chuckled as he lowered his head to Leo. "Your subordinates are loyal and powerful. You must be a good leader for them."


    "Thank you for your praise." Leo replied respectfully as they continued to walk while maintaining their pace.


    The path was damp and littered with mosses everywhere. It looked like it was created a long time ago. But the ceiling looked stable enough to support everything. The passage was narrow, with barely enough room for two people to stand abreast, though there were asional side passages and small alcoves set into the walls which increased theplexity of the route they were taking.


    At first, Leo thought he would get lost in here without a guide, but the moment he looked at his Main Cube¡¯s map, connected to his smart lenses, he found out he could see their current location as well as his past track.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a long path. If we go like this, we will probably walk past a mountain range and arrive in Demon Sect¡¯s hidden vige in less than 4 hours.¡¯


    Knowing the exact time of arrival did help his mood considerably, which made him sigh in relief internally.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t know what kind of person Heavenly Demon was. After all, this old man was supposed to die in chapter 3 while fighting the guy from Poison Sect and forced him to use a forbidden technique to reinforce the seal which killed him instantly.


    However, that didn¡¯t happen as he had arrived and helped him kill them first before. The plot was changed by his interference.


    "Be careful, youngdy. There is a trap over there." Mok-Rang asionally warned Anya where to step, but she already knew ahead of time.


    "Don¡¯t worry old man, I know that. There is one over there too, right?"


    "Hoho, you¡¯re correct. Good girl."


    "I¡¯m not a little girl." Anya pouted while standing still on her spot like a little kid, before she continued to walk again in front of everyone while throwing a nce at Mok-Rang.


    "Hey, Leader." Jack whispered softly to him, "Above us... Aren¡¯t we passing a pretty busy road? I can hear so many footsteps from above. So noisy."


    As far as sharpness of senses went, Jack was the best among the group here. He could hear, smell, and see better than anyone else here with his body enhancement and could detect anything that might be hidden from regr eyesight.


    "You¡¯re right. Above us should be some kind of intersection, or maybe a road that connects multiple cities."


    Leo nodded as he spoke while following Mok-Rang¡¯s guidance to avoid some traps ahead of them.


    "This passageway looks like it hasn¡¯t been used for many years judging by the mosses and cobwebs everywhere."


    "It¡¯s kind of amazing." Jessicamented, "With the technology we saw in the Heavenly Demon Pce, or whatever it is, it should be impossible to create this kind of road. Maybe they use Qi to make this ce?"


    "They do have strange powers here." Chiakimented.


    "Their martial arts are interesting. I would like to visit some library or ces to learn about it." Shui nodded slightly, agreeing with the secretary.


    "Hohoho, would you like me to teach you?"


    Hearing their conversation, Mok-Rang suddenly interfered. He nced behind whileughing a little. His expression was mysterious like usual, and it made Leo feel chills creeping up his spine when he saw it.


    "But I wonder if a martial artist at your level is willing to learn from this old man. Your sword is already sharper than mine."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I wouldn¡¯t mind learning about your Sword Technique. As you can know, learning isn¡¯t only for kids." Shuiughed before lifting his de and rested it on his shoulder. "I would like to learn all the Sword Techniques in the world."


    "Your de is shining and has great power within it," Mok-Rangplimented. "I can tell that you have practiced your sword diligently."


    Surprisingly, the two people struck a conversation together while Leo was listening from behind them.


    ¡¯Looks like our rtionship with Heavenly Demon might be good.¡¯ He thought to himself as he let out a relieved sigh in his heart.


    ¡¯This escort mission is easy. After this, I think we should move to a big city immediately and build our base there. We can¡¯t afford to stay in an Unorthodox Sect¡¯s territory for a long time for now.¡¯


    Just as he thought that, Anya¡¯s nose twitched as she raised her hand.


    "I smell blood."


    After hearing her words, Chiaki also confirmed that she smelled something suspicious from here. Jack closed his eyes, trying to listen to anything he could use to gain information.


    "There is a fight ahead of us," Hemented. "It¡¯s quite loud. There are two groups of people fighting. They use swords and daggers. And something that split the winds too. Their fighting spirit is intense."


    Mok-Rang turned silent at that time and quickly transformed into a shadow as he ran forward in haste.


    "Chase after him." Leomanded and Shui responded.


    The Swordsman kicked the ground, creating a deep crack on it while running at incredible speed and vanished into the shadow with his sword drawn. Anya followed suit, jumping high into the ceiling before bolting her way across the tunnel.


    Only then, Leo and the other three followed. He had his hand on his Photon Sword, ready to unsheathe it at any time and activated his Nanites in case he needed it.


    Based on Jack¡¯s description, it wasn¡¯t far ahead of them. Their keen senses weren¡¯t wrong.


    After running for a few seconds, they caught up to Mok-Ranga and the other two, and arrived outside the tunnel. Trees surrounded the area while some glowing mushrooms hung from above them, providing enough light to see clearly what was happening in this dark ce.


    A battlefield could be seen around them. No, it wasn¡¯t exactly a battlefield with lines of soldiers shing against each other. Two groups of people dressed in ck and brown tattered robes fought each other violently and without hesitation in killing.


    The sound of metal colliding, blood sttering, and flesh being cut apart could be heard clearly by Leo¡¯s group when they arrived there.


    Upon seeing them, a violent aura escaped Mok-Rang¡¯s body as he shouted loudly.


    "How dare you!"

 Chapter 10 - 10 – Easy Job Well Done

    Silence immediately fell upon the battleground when his voice echoed.


    All the people fighting looked in their direction when they heard Mok-Rang¡¯s shout. Then, upon seeing him standing there, the expression from the dark robed people changed from hostility into surprise.


    "Sect Leader!"


    "You survived!"


    The dark robed people showed obvious change in their demeanor as they raised their weapons.


    "Glory to Demon Sect! Kill those bandits!" They shouted loudly beforeunching themselves at the enemy group who still remained silent in their ce like a stone statue.


    The result was quite clear from their appearance alone. The dark robed people were tired and their robes were ruined by cuts and dirt while the enemy was only slightly injured at most. However, a newfound energy was surging within them as they started to push back the enemies with their full strength.


    "Benefactors, thank you for escorting me this way. I will consider your job as done." The Heavenly Demon muttered before transforming into a shadow once more and arrived at the center of the battle with his body shrouded in violent aura.


    Immediately afterward, a huge pressure descended on the ce like a heavy mountain. With a swing of his hand, a st of energy shaped like an explosion sted everyone standing there and sent them flying in every direction.


    It was obvious who won here with a single nce. The survivors from the dark robed people let out a sigh of relief when they saw their sect leader join the battle.


    Leo watched the fight silently. He was immersed and observed every movement with his keen eyes.


    The Qi that enveloped each body was clearly visible to him. There was something like a dim purple aura that coiled around Mok-Rang¡¯s hand as heunched one attack after another to finish off the enemies in an instant.


    "Leader, is that..." Jessica asked from behind him while taking a step closer. "Is that a skill called Martial Skill?"


    "Yes." He nodded at her question. "Everyone should analyze this battle. We will be seeing something like this pretty often soon."


    His statement caused everyone to focus more on the fight while observing everything carefully. They felt this might be useful forter. Their smart lenses recorded the fight and helped them analyze it pretty easily.


    Looking at one way, it was quite educational as they witnessed how Martial Arts were being used here firsthand.


    "That¡¯s destructive. Are their bodies also enhanced by Nanites?" Jack said after observing carefully for a few minutes before nodding his head in satisfaction at his own analysis. "Or something simr to that."


    "They are using Qi, not Nanites." Jessica responded with a brief exnation of what Qi was. "But it has the same effect on them in terms of enhancing their body. They can also use it to send a shockwave like what Mok-Rang did. In a way, it¡¯s simr to Nanites, but they are natural."


    "An organic Nanites... That sounds like an interesting thing to analyze." Shui nodded as he sheathed his sword. "I want to practice it."


    "If we can extract it somehow, it should be easier to study," Chiakimented as she smirked lightly. "I would like to know more about this Qi. Can I let Coco dissect a person to analyze it, Leader?"


    "I will allow it if we have hostages." Leo answered calmly but didn¡¯t say anything further after that. He looked at the result of the fight with a quiet expression and continued to observe the fighting with his keen eyes.


    Soon, it ended. There were more than thirty of them who wore ck robes standing while clutching their wounds. They had a satisfied expression on their faces when they looked at Mok-Rang approaching them.


    The surviving enemies had long since ceased to exist in this forest as the Heavenly Demon finished them with a swift kick that sent half of their bodies flying far away from here.


    After saying something to his disciple, the old man approached Leo and his group. He had a storage ring in his hand and handed it to him.


    "Thank you for protecting me. This is the reward we promised before. Everything is inside the storage ring."


    Leo epted the storage ring without saying anything and tossed it into his pocket.


    "If you have any request, just tell us. We n on staying in Sichuan for a while."


    "I appreciate your offer." Mok-Rang nodded at his words and gave them a gentle smile.


    Without exchanging any other words, Leo left with his group toward the forest. From the map created by scanning the surroundings while they were walking earlier, he knew his rough location and where the biggest city near them was.


    Next destination was the Capital City of Sichuan ¨C Chengdu.


    ***


    Having met with his disciples again, the Heavenly Demon went to the vige where the rest of the Demon Sect members were hiding.


    He gathered all 5 Elders of the Demon Sect into a meeting and exined that the group of people the disciples saw with him had saved him from the Poison Sect.


    "Can they be trusted, Sect Leader?" The First Elder, a man who had a gray beard and short height, asked worriedly after hearing what he had been through. "Will it be safe for us if we let them stay in this territory?"


    "The Poison Sect wille after us again." Another Elder argued firmly in a sharp voice as she adjusted her sses. "We should kill them before they do something bad to us. Who knows what they are nning for us? They can report this vige¡¯s general location to the Tang n."


    "Indeed."


    All Elders agreed with her idea of killing them for safety. It was just a logical decision that they were all aware of. After all, no one wanted their enemies to grow stronger before they made any moves on them.


    However...


    "No."


    Mok-Rang disagreed with them and shook his head. "We will not do that."


    His voice resounded throughout the meeting room and caused everyone to look at him with doubtful expressions on their faces as they wondered why he refused to follow their opinion.


    "We might be an Unorthodox Sect, but we¡¯re no Evil Sect. You are implying that I should kill my benefactor... The Demon Sect¡¯s benefactor. That¡¯s uneptable."


    "But Sect Leader¡ª"


    "Enough." The old man cut the female Elder off and raised his hand in amanding gesture, stopping her from continuing.


    ¡¯They don¡¯t know what they are facing. These guys are dangerous. When I slipped and mentioned I would kill their leaders, they already moved to kill me, even breaching my Qi defense easily. And that young man, Leo... I can¡¯t measure his strength at all. He¡¯s probably the most dangerous out of their group.¡¯


    He remembered what happened in the tunnel before continuing.


    "If we harm them, then we will be the scums of society. Do you want us to be reduced to a mere scum like those from the Tang n who ostracized this attack toward us?"


    No one was able to say anything in response to his question as they all knew the truth about him. He was once the most ruthless person among them when he was younger and never hesitated to kill anyone who he deemed as an enemy.


    However, things had changed as he aged and experienced many things in his life. And that realization was more important than anything. It was a foundation that made the Demon Sect prosper for so long in this kind of world filled with treachery and backstabbing.


    "We will create an amicable rtionship with them. If we need help, we will hire them. Keep it like that and make themfortable with our Sect. They are a true neutral force in this world. As long as we pay them higher than anyone else, they will be our most trusted ally. And right now we need trusted allies more than anything."


    The Elders were surprised at his decision but nodded nheless.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Our priority right now is rebuilding our Sect." He continued with a sharp tone in his voice before standing up from his seat and walked outside. "We willy low for a while. Send out people to investigate how much damage our Sect suffered from this attack. And when we¡¯re ready..."


    A moment of silence fell upon everyone present as they waited for him to finish his words patiently. The other four Elders nced at each other and nodded slightly.


    "... We will destroy the Tang n."


    All Elders stood up immediately and cupped their hands, bowing in respect to their leader.


    "As you wish!" They spoke in unison and left the meeting room one by one.

 Chapter 11 - 11 – Arriving at Chengdu

    In the morning, they finally arrived at Chengdu, the biggest city in Sichuan Province. Still, they couldn¡¯t rest yet. Leo immediately gave instructions to his group.


    "Jessica, get the necessary material to build a base. Analyze the market to get the cheapest price and double our funds if possible. Have Chiaki to help you move all of them if needed."


    "Understood. I have enough knowledge about Murim now, so I think I can negotiate well." Jessica nodded, but suddenly raised her hand as if she remembered something before asking him. "Where should we build our base?"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Anywhere. Choose an empty area for now. The farther from the slum the better. We don¡¯t want to bother the Beggar Sect and make them think we¡¯re stealing their clients."


    "Affirmative."


    Two girls immediately took off to fulfill their task given by him, leaving him and the three members behind. Seeing this, Leo continued to give the other three instructions as well.


    "The three of you feel free to go around the city. Use the 5 Golds given by Jessica to have fun. We don¡¯t need to do anything for now."


    "You¡¯re the best, Leader." Jack grinned as he looked at Shui. "You want to have a drinkpetition? Let¡¯s see who can find the best alcohol in this city."


    "Heh." Shui smirked smugly at his suggestion. "Can you even spot a good alcohol?"


    Both of them left while bickering with each other yfully.


    Leo sighed slightly and looked at Anya.


    "Do you want to do something specific? I will allow it as long as you don¡¯t get into trouble."


    "Then I will find a ce to eat meat. There are many restaurants here but I will make sure that my appetite is sated."


    "Go ahead."


    As he watched Anya run away quickly toward the city with a smile on her face, Leo let out a breath. He was finally alone. Getting surrounded by his subordinates made him feel anxious at times like these.


    And since this was their first time in this world, it would take some time before they limated to this world¡¯s atmosphere and became used to its environment.


    "The sun is too strong." He muttered while looking up to the sky and feeling the warm sunlight shining down on his skin.


    Without any pollution from his original world, this world¡¯s atmosphere seemed clearer and fresher than before as if he had juste back from the countryside. It was quite refreshing and rxing whenpared to his previous home which was always cloudy and cold due to air pollution.


    He shielded his eyes with his hands as he looked at the blue sky above him while enjoying the sensation of warm breeze touching his skin.


    ¡¯This is a good ce.¡¯ He thought to himself with a content sigh escaping from his lips as he looked down toward the bustling city in front of him.


    Fishing into his inner suit¡¯s pocket, he pulled out red-tinted sunsses and wore them. His eyes weren¡¯t used to such bright sunlight without an artificial lighting system like in his old world, so he decided to use some essory to lessen the amount of light hitting his pupils directly.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s do some scouting first.¡¯


    With his intention set, he took a step forward and walked toward the city¡¯s direction. He stood out like a sore thumb due to his clothes, but he had no intention to change it. His suit wasfortable and ssy.


    More than that, he knew that he had to stand out to be a mercenary. It would make him and his group easily recognizable. Their unfamiliarity would be their signature that no one could replicate.


    And there was something that he also needed to do...


    ¡¯I want to have a drink. Maybe apanied with good meat. I haven¡¯t had any real meat yet, so I look forward to tasting it.¡¯


    He chuckled when he remembered Anya¡¯s remark. It wasn¡¯t something rare, but he felt like drinking a good liquor today.


    Five Gold coins nged when they hit each other. The value of these Golds were a lot. Eating a whole menu in a restaurant in Chengdu would only need 5 Silvers, which was half the value of one Gold. It was a lot when he thought about it carefully.


    ¡¯Maybe I should head to the Butterfly Pavilion.¡¯


    Remembering a certain ce that was famous in the novel, Leo decided to try it out. After all, it was mentioned a lot by some characters that he recalled quite clearly. It would be a waste if he didn¡¯t try it at least once in his life.


    ¡¯I need to have fun too now that I am here. Life is short and it¡¯s better to live it without regret. Especially in a dangerous world like this.¡¯ He thought to himself as he started to walk while observing his surroundings like an ordinary tourist.


    He nodded to people who greeted him with respect while passing them. Some people were just curious about him.


    The Butterfly Pavilion was located near the red light district. He could see several women with beautiful faces, exposing their cleavages in seductive and revealing clothing. Some even got pretty courageous and pulled some men¡¯s sleeves.


    Leo ignored them and walked forward without stopping until he reached his destination, arge building with a golden door and twin butterfly wings statues on its side. This was the reason why this building was called the Butterfly Pavilion.


    From outside, he could already hear musicing from the inside, along withughter and cheering. A smile appeared on his face as he walked to the entrance.


    Two guards who stood near the entrance suddenly flinched and raised their sticks.


    "H-Hold on, state your business here."


    Leo stopped and looked at them. He was confused why he was suddenly stopped.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" He asked politely, taking off his sunsses. "I am just here to eat and drink. I heard that Butterfly Pavilion epts every guest as long as they have money. But... Why are you stopping me?"


    Both guards gulped nervously as they pointed their sticks toward him and eximed loudly at him with a stuttering voice.


    "Y-You¡¯re suspicious!" One guard said while stepping forward. "We can¡¯t allow you in."


    "That¡¯s unreasonable." He shrugged his shoulders. "Why should I be suspected by you? Look at eyes. I am just an honest man who wants to taste the heavenly food from Butterfly Pavilion. But now I have a change in mind. The rumor about their perfect hospitality seems to be exaggerated."


    His calm and polite tone made both guards flustered as they didn¡¯t know what to say in response to him. They were troubled. They didn¡¯t know what got into them, but they just knew that this person was dangerous.


    At that moment...


    "What¡¯s with thismotion here?"

 Chapter 12 - 12 – Problem Solved, Another Arrives

    A voice came from behind as the door opened, causing both guards to freeze in ce instantly and gulped nervously.


    Soon, a woman with a beauty mark on her left cheek appeared. She wore an exquisite hanbok that revealed her bosom. She looked gorgeous and attractive as she walked closer toward them with her hips swaying.


    Leo recognized her. She was the owner of this ce, Nabi And she was one of the characters that often appeared in the novel. Her name meant "Butterfly", matching the name of the building she owned.


    ¡¯Oh, she¡¯s beautiful.¡¯ Leo thought as he looked at her.


    "What happened?" She asked gently as she nced at both guards before locking her eyes on Leo.


    "Hello, Ma¡¯am." Leo greeted her politely before gesturing to the guards who were still holding their sticks toward him. "I am just a guest who wants to have a rest and taste heavenly food here. However, these guys stopped me and refused me entry. They even went so far as to call me suspicious."


    Nabi narrowed her eyes as she swiped her blue hair back. "Is it true?"


    Both guards immediately paled in fear as they lowered their sticks. They sweated heavily as they looked at her pleadingly, as if they were praying that she wouldn¡¯t punish them for this stupid mistake of theirs.


    The owner of the establishment sighed slightly and massaged her temple before turning toward Leo. She shed a smile at him.


    "I apologize for my guard¡¯s behavior," She said in a respectful tone. "As apensation, please do enjoy our establishment for free. Our service will be the best here."


    "Thank you for your apology." He said before giving her a bow. "Then, please take care of me."


    Nabi guided Leo inside the building where he was greeted by waiters and waitresses in their best attire. Because this ce was located near the red light district, there were also beautiful women in there wearing revealing clothing, but Leo wasn¡¯t interested in them.


    There was almost no sense of security inside the restaurant, no matter how luxurious it was. However, there were still security that helped them to rx. Unlike outside, people here would feel safe and could trust the security to deal with any problems while conversing with others.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean there was no security at all. Leo noticed a few people hidden on the ceiling and walls that were supposed to be empty and acting like normal decoration.


    "Once again, please forgive our rudeness earlier. Feel free to use this table and order anything you like."


    Nabi gestured to the table near the window on the second floor, one of the best spots in Butterfly Pavilion. It had a nice view of the street below. It was a great spot for customers to enjoy the food and drink while observing other people in the outside world.


    Leo followed her and sat at the table, taking in the smell of delicious food from this ce.


    "This waitress will take your order. Unfortunately, I have to take my leave. I apologize once more." Nabi excused herself and went downstairs while smiling at him, leaving him alone at his table.


    There was a beautiful girl waiting for him with a warm smile on her face while carrying a tray on her left hand and a ck ink brush on her right hand.


    "Wee to the Butterfly Pavilion." She said with a hint of amusement in her tone as she drew characters on a wooden te using the brush while raising an eyebrow at him. "What would you like to order?"


    "I want some pork and beef for the meat. And... A strong drink."


    "Is that so? Then we rmend this Spirit Wine made from Snowy Mountain¡¯s Fruit. Would you like to try it?"


    "Sure." He replied briefly before giving her a smile in return while waving his hand nonchntly.


    "Your food will arrive shortly." The girl put down the tray and bowed while giving him another smile before leaving to prepare his order.


    He watched her go before looking around the ce.


    Many people sat around tables on the second floor. Based on the symbol on their robes, Leo could guess what Sect they were from and which profession they belonged to. They were talking loudly andughing heartily as they enjoyed their meals while listening to the live music yed by beautiful girls on the stage.


    While he enjoyed the music, an interesting conversation got his attention.


    "Have you heard about the Demon Sect? Tang n managed to destroy them." One man who sat on the table across from him said to his friends while talking about what happened yesterday.


    Based on his clothes, he looked like he was from a smaller Sect near Chengdu. His friends also shared the same opinion as him since they nodded eagerly after hearing his words.


    "Really? That Demon Sect?"


    "Yes. I heard the Heavenly Demon was defeated by the Tang n and his pce was razed to the ground." The man answered with an excited expression on his face before adding another thing with a boastful tone, "I am a member of Tang n, and we will be heading to Huashan Mountains next to annihte thest remnants of the Demon Sect."


    "So that¡¯s why there are so many Tang n¡¯s members in Chengdu right now."


    His voice carried a lot of confidence which was basically spouted by blind people who didn¡¯t know anything about Demon Sect.


    ¡¯They don¡¯t know that Mok-Rang escaped sessfully.¡¯ Leo thought to himself with a smirk appearing on his lips before turning his attention toward the waitress who was delivering his food.


    A te of delicious meat and some snacks arrived along with a bottle of Spirit Wine that emitted a strong fragrance of fruit aroma. He thanked her before picking up his chopsticks and began to eat.


    "This is delicious." He praised after putting a piece of meat inside his mouth. The taste exploded on his tongue and made him hummed in appreciation as he chewed it slowly to savor it. "So this is real meat? It¡¯s different from the VR and those canned ones. I like this better."


    And the wine was no less tasty either. It reminded him of orange juice, but stronger and much sweeter. Its sour taste sent chills down his spine, causing him to shiver lightly when he swallowed it.


    ¡¯I love this world already.¡¯ He licked his lips and continued eating without a care of the world.


    "Hey."


    The juicy meat and the sweet liquor were irresistible.


    "I am talking to you."


    While it wasn¡¯t as good, the vegetables served for this meal were still eptable for his taste buds. It was surprisingly fresh for him, considering its appearance which looked like it had been boiled for a long time.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Are you ignoring me?"


    Moving to the side dish the waitress gave as an extra, it looked like they prepared this specially for their regr customers since the ingredients seemed a bit unfamiliar to him. A secret sauce was put inside the dough, making it sour and nice.


    "This bastard!"


    Boom!


    Suddenly, everything in front of Leo exploded as a slender fist covered in Qi sted his table into pieces.

 Chapter 13 - 13 – Showing Off a Little

    The tes were destroyed, and the remaining meat flew into the air before sttering across the floor like scattered rain drops.


    Leo watched it with an open mouth. The food that he hadn¡¯t finished yet was now on the ground, making him look like a fool who just got his food stolen.


    Slowly, he looked to his left.


    A young girl with a haughty expression stood beside him. Her face looked young and tender like she just reached her teenage years.


    She had big brown eyes that were brimming with arrogance and pride which seemed to bemon among kids her age, and her pink lips curved upwards to reveal a set of white teeth when she grinned at him.


    Her robe was tight around her waist which entuated her slender figure and revealed her cleavage as well as her curvy hips. If not for her baby fat still present on her cheeks, she would probably be considered an adult woman by most people¡¯s standards.


    People were once again wrong. Judging by her appearance wasn¡¯t enough. This girl was a grown adult, being in her early twenties.


    But that wasn¡¯t what Leo saw. The symbol on her left chest and her blue robe indicated she came from Peng n, one of the 5 Great Murim ns.


    "You finally reacted? For a strange bum, you sure are deaf."


    Leo¡¯s eye twitched as he stared at this girl in disbelief, unable toprehend why someone would randomly attack him out of nowhere like this. And right now he was mad at this youngdy who ruined his meal.


    Keeping his calm was one of his best traits that he practiced everyday. However, he also couldn¡¯t deny his annoyance at being attacked by this little brat who wasn¡¯t even old enough to be called an adult yet.


    "What do you want?"


    He spoke softly with a cold voice as he faced her head-on without backing off from this confrontation. The tworge men behind him didn¡¯t intimidate him at all.


    "Are you deaf or are you just an idiot?"


    The youngdy clicked her tongue and scoffed at him as she looked down upon Leo¡¯s appearance which was different from a normal martial artist.0


    "I want you to pay for wasting my time and disrespecting me. I told you to move three times and you didn¡¯t listen. Give me your left arm and I will forgive you."


    He blinked once, twice before tilting his head slightly.


    "Huh?" He asked incredulously, unable to believe what she just said to him.


    Was this girl serious?


    No. She had to be joking right now.


    But then, he was in a Murim novel. He had seen, or rather read this kind of things many times.


    Looking at the girl closely, he immediately recognized her identity.


    "Peng Li-Yue?"


    His words made her smirk even more as she crossed her arms beneath her bountiful breasts while letting out a mockingugh.


    "Oh? Do you know me? As expected. My beauty is known even by a deaf worm like you. You aren¡¯t blind, after all/"


    She red at Leo with disdain and contempt written clearly across her features when she spoke again.


    "But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are acting deaf in front of me. Now that you irritate me, give me two arms instead of one. Only then will I forgive you."


    The two men behind herughed together at her statement. They must think her to be amusing, while Leo felt otherwise.


    Leo scratched his head while frowning. ¡¯This isn¡¯t good. A fight is inevitable.¡¯


    Seeing him not moving, Peng Li-Yue scoffed again while narrowing her eyes as she raised her hand.


    "My sword. I will give him respect by cutting his arms myself."


    Her men brought forward a sword with intricate carving on its de and handle. It was beautiful to look at and fit for a princess like her.


    Peng Li-Yue grabbed it. A purple Qi flowed through her body as she held it aloft above her head. Being able to cover one¡¯s body with Qi was a sign of a 3 Stars martial artist.


    The rest of the people on the second floor became silent as they watched them with wide eyes, looking at them like an amusing show that they were watching for entertainment. Some shouted for the young girl to change her mind, but it was toote.


    She swung the sword down hard and fast, aiming straight at his arm.


    Before she could reach him though, Leo raised his left hand and blocked it with his palm without batting an eye. He caught the de without flinching or flinching as it sliced his skin open while drawing blood from his hand. But it only stopped at that.


    "You shouldn¡¯t swing this dangerous stuff inside the building."


    The whole Butterfly Pavilion froze as everyone watched him nonchntly pluck the de off from the young girl¡¯s hand like taking candy from a child.


    Leo smirked at the frozen Peng Li-Yue while casually twirling the sword in his hand, looking at it with interest as he spun it around.


    "A decent de. I will take it aspensation for destroying my meal."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He stood up and was about to walk away to avoid any trouble. But, the two guards behind her suddenly unsheathed their swords and attacked him.


    "How dare you humiliate Young Miss!"


    "Pay for the sin with your life!"


    ¡¯Ugh... This is getting worse.¡¯ He clicked his tongue at this inconvenience before reacting.


    Using his left foot as a pivot, he swiftly stepped forward while dodging their des with ease. With his right hand, he swung his newly acquired sword at them. The de shed across their faces, cutting the tip of their noses.


    Both guards stumbled back, holding their bleeding noses while ring at Leo furiously. They roared loudly before charging toward him again with renewed vigor and anger.


    Leo was grinning as he waited for them toe closer before pivoting his left foot once more and spun his body around with his arm extended outward. Using his elbow, he smashed against their heads in quick session.


    Bang! Thud!


    He knocked both men unconscious in one smooth motion before turning his attention towards Peng Li-Yue with a nk expression on his face.


    "You want toe too, little Princess?" He asked sarcastically while pointing the sword toward her face, threatening her as he stared into her eyes coldly without blinking once.


    "What are you looking at? Do you want a kiss? A hug maybe?" A smirk formed on his face as he teased her further. "Ah, maybe you want me to fuck you up here. Or perhaps I should fuck your hole on bed instead? I wee any kind of invitation."

 Chapter 14 - 14 – Too Much Action

    With those words spoken aloud for everyone present to hear, they all gasped in surprise while looking at him in shock and horror.


    Peng Li-Yue stared at him with wide eyes as her face turned red instantly due to embarrassment while gasping audibly through gritted teeth as she red angrily at him, wishing that she could kill him right now.


    "Savage!" She eximed loudly as she threw a punch towards Leo¡¯s face in hopes of breaking his skull but missed since he simply dodged her strike with ease by stepping sideways.


    "You miss." He said nonchntly while dodging another attacking from the girl with no effort whatsoever before countering by smacking the back of her neck using his elbow which made her stumble forward onto the ground.


    Leo let out a sigh as the fight ended. He looked at his hand that was already healed by Nanites before looking down at what he did.


    ¡¯Ah, this is bad.¡¯


    He should leave this ce immediately.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡¯I am getting too caught up in the moment and act like I usually did in the game.¡¯


    After realizing what he did, he walked out of the room. Outside, Nabi was standing there with her hands crossed below her chest while smiling at him.


    "Please leave the rest to us. Thank you for not killing them." The owner said as she bowed respectfully. "We will definitelypensate for this again. May I ask for your name?"


    "Just call me Leo. And no worries. I won¡¯t get serious or kill unless I have a job. As a mercenary, killing rude people will only tarnish our reputation."


    "Mercenary? Forgive me ignorance, but what do mercenaries do?"


    "They serve as soldiers, guides, bodyguards... Basically anything rted tobat and war. We will side with whoever has the highest bid."


    "I see..." She nodded at him before bowing again. "Then pleasee here again if you wish to eat. Our hospitality will be the best for you."


    "I will definitelye again. I love your meat." He replied with a smile before leaving the restaurant and went on his way toward the city.


    ¡¯That was a mess.¡¯


    Now, he lost his appetite and his energy was wasted dealing with that spoiled young girl.


    ¡¯I only joked about her inviting me to bed because she¡¯s already 22 years old. But I guess all young people in this world are so sheltered that such a joke can make them beet red. And they are also sensitive. Just ignoring them a bit makes them fly at me with their swords.¡¯


    While he was walking down the street while shaking his head, a sudden notification rang in his ear.


    [You have a call.]


    "Hmm?"


    Taking out his small Cocomunication device, he put it on his ear and heard a voice he was familiar with.


    "Leader, I¡¯vepleted my task and managed to secure all materials for the base and double our fund. Chiaki is currently loading everything into storage rings."


    "Good job, Jessica. Can you find an inn for us to stay for the night while you¡¯re at it? And instruct both Jack and Shui to promote our mercenary group in various bars. There will be many martial artists drinking there and our group will be popr quickly by doing that."


    "Understood."


    As soon as the call ended, Leo realized something important.


    ¡¯If I am being honest... I didn¡¯t think that I was that strong in this world. But I guess my estimation is wrong. I know my subordinates are super strong, but I guess I am also REALLY strong in this world.¡¯


    He called out his status window and looked at it.


    [Status Window]


    Individual name: Leo


    Status: Healthy.


    Nanites: 99%


    The battle and regeneration earlier only took 1% or even less of the Nanites in his body. And as long as there was 1% left, they could recover like cells, including repairing his body and healing any wound inflicted on him.


    He could even rip his arm off and reattach it in a few minutes without feeling anything like he was an undead.


    ¡¯Now, the real question is... How can we secure our second job? Should I take a visit to Hao n or Beggar Sect? If I pay them, they would be willing to spread our name throughout the area easily.¡¯


    Although he had many ns in mind, there was one thing that he was certain of...


    ¡¯I am looking forward to our first client in this city.¡¯


    ***


    Peng Li-Yue sat quietly inside the carriage as it went back to Peng n¡¯s manor in silence while trembling with fear and anxiety from what she just experienced earlier. The guards, whose tip of their noses were cut, looked at her worriedly as they saw how pale she was.


    "Young Miss..." One of them called out hesitantly, wondering what happened back then. "Do you need anything?"


    However, no answer came from her at all. Peng Li-Yue didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. She simply kept staring down at herp with her teeth gritted tightly together and her fists clenched until her knuckles turned white from rage.


    Peng Li-Yue blushed a little bit before clenching her hands even tighter than before while thinking about the person she met earlier that day.


    ¡¯The humiliation!¡¯


    That man¡¯s teasing made her feel extremely humiliated which led her to rush there today in order to get revenge by punching him. She wanted to avenge her honor as an esteemed daughter of Peng n¡¯s Head, a woman who came from one of the 5 Great Murim ns. Unfortunately...


    ¡¯I can¡¯t... Can I even call myself as part of the Peng n like this? I ran away from home with just two guards because I don¡¯t want to get married. Father is angry at me for my selfishness, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to get married with someone who I don¡¯t love. Not with those ugly pigs.¡¯


    Because of that, she couldn¡¯t face them anymore. And now, she had to swallow her pride and return home in defeat after losing to a savage like him. It was humiliating.


    However, there was something else that bothered her.


    ¡¯What is that man¡¯s deal? Is he not afraid of our family?¡¯


    She pondered silently while recalling how effortlessly he defeated her and two men who were trained to be elite guards.


    ¡¯He¡¯s too strong to be just a mere martial artist. Perhaps he¡¯s actually one of those hidden masters mentioned in stories?¡¯


    After thinking for a moment, she shook her head. If that was correct, then she shouldn¡¯t have provoked him like that in the first ce. She should¡¯ve avoided him instead because those kinds of people never tolerated those who provoked them.


    And besides, even if he was a hidden master, how could she not have heard of him?


    In the end, she decided that she would take the humiliation and used it as motivation for herself. After all, Peng Li-Yue really wanted to get stronger and be more powerful so that she could defend herself better. She wanted to prove herself that she wasn¡¯t just a spoiled brat anymore.


    Her arrogance earlier came from her anger and frustration toward her current situation. It was not because she didn¡¯t recognize his strength, but because of how inferior she felt whenpared to him who was clearly more superior than her.


    "Young Miss?"


    "It¡¯s nothing." She answered shortly.


    Before long, the carriage arrived at Peng n Manor. It stopped and Peng Li-Yue stepped out. When her feet just touched the ground...


    "Li-Yue."


    She heard a familiar voice.


    "Father... And mother?"


    Turning around, she found herself facing a man sitting on a wheelchair. Beside him stood a beautiful woman dressed in expensive robes, her face filled with concern as she stared at her daughter.


    "We need to talk." The man, Peng Sheng, said firmly with narrowed eyes, "Follow me."


    Peng Li-Yue knew that there was no way to avoid this conversation, so sheplied obediently without saying anything else. Without a doubt, her father wouldn¡¯t let her run away now.


    ¡¯Is this Karma?¡¯ She thought as she disappeared into the building with her father and mother. ¡¯Someone, please take me away from here¡¯

 Chapter 15 - 15 – Building the First Base

    When he met up with Jessica again, Leo was surprised.


    "You got thend already?"


    "Yes. We did our best to secure this." Jessica nodded as she stood next to him proudly. Her pink-tinted sses glinted brightly under the sunlight, making her look really cool and elegant in his eyes.


    "We managed to negotiate and cut the price to just under 1,000 Golds. After buying thend and materials, we are now left with 426 Golds. Chiaki is still trying to have more fun. She¡¯s now with Anya."


    "Is that so?"


    ¡¯That¡¯s a lot of Golds. I told her to double our funds, but she almost tripled it. This is definitely her overwork.¡¯ Leo thought while looking around the empty space in front of him. ¡¯But since she seeded, I am happy with the result.¡¯


    This ce was a lot bigger than he thought.


    Thend was located near the Red Light District and it was around 20 x 30 meters wide. It would be enough to build their new base there since the buildings nearby were slightly away and they were located in a busy district.


    "Good job, Jessica." He praised her openly as he smiled at her, which caused the secretary to blushed lightly while looking away shyly due to embarrassment.


    "It¡¯s my job, Leader." She replied in a low tone, trying hard to control her voice from sounding nervous. "I am just doing what I was supposed to do."


    "But it¡¯s still great work. I will allow you to request something from me." He patted her shoulder lightly before adding, "As long as it¡¯s reasonable."


    Jessica¡¯s purple eyes sparkled as she leaned closer to him.


    "Then, can you give me some time off tonight? I want to rx and unwind for a while."


    Rx and unwind. Leo didn¡¯t need her to specify what she meant by that. He knew perfectly well what she meant. It was obvious from her tone and her expression alone that she was asking him to spend the night with her.


    "Alright. But let¡¯s finish the base first."


    Hearing his response, Jessica immediately nodded obediently before giving him the storage ring.


    "All materials are inside. Shall I help you unload them?" She asked while looking at the empty space in front of her while holding her own storage ring. "Or do you prefer to do it yourself?"


    "I will do it myself. I want to know how to use this ring too."


    Leo grabbed the ring from her hand and focused on it as he tried to imagine everything that was stored inside it. He somehow was able to scan its content without it giving him a screen listed with the items or something. It just ryed it into his brain.


    ¡¯Interesting. Show me level 1 base creation.¡¯


    [Level 1 Base Requirement: Rock x 230, Stone Pirs x 4, Tree Trunks x 10]


    Looking at the amount of materials required, he understood how much of a cheat his storage ring was. There were more than 300 rocks inside. On top of that, the 500 KG steel and the other materials could fit perfectly into this ring if he wanted it with some space to spare.


    Taking them out was... pretty easy. He just had tomand it and everything was smoothly transported out without a hitch. A pile of rocks, stone pirs, and sturdy tree trunks appeared on the ground.


    ¡¯Now I just have to scan and have the Main Cube to build it.¡¯


    Taking out the Main Cube from his sling bag, he activated it.


    [Wee to the main panel, Leo.]


    [Base Creation]


    [Base Management]


    [Scan Resources]


    [Emergency Armory]


    Scan resources was what he could use to add resources not listed in the cube and registered it. That way, he could use them as a material to build things in his base or in any buildings inside his base.


    And the process was pretty easy. He just had to press it and wait.


    "Scan the resources."


    [Scanning in progress.]


    A sh of white light enveloped everything. In an instant, the white light faded away along with the rocks, stone pirs, and tree trunks that were on the ground.


    [Scanpleted.]


    [Rock x500, Stone Pirs x4, Tree Trunks x10 sessfully registered.]


    [Plot ofnd registered. Base Creation is now possible.]


    ¡¯Let¡¯s start building.¡¯ He nodded excitedly before selecting the level 1 base creation option. ¡¯Let¡¯s see what this will do.¡¯


    Suddenly, a hologram projected in front of him and showed him the entire terrain. He could design his base however he wanted to. He just had to draw on it and click create. It was so simple that he wondered why he was even worried about this.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s create 6 bedrooms... No, 5 should be enough with onerger than the other. Then I need to add an empty room for the Armory, Storage Room, Weaponry, and Infirmary. Cafeteria isn¡¯t needed, and the Warping Room is useless for now. I will only add it when we can find the resources needed to create a warp gate.¡¯


    With a design in mind, Leo began creating it. He used hisst base as a rough sample so he only had to edit it.


    The plot ofnd in front of him started to transform as resources manifested into thin air and formed a tall rock structure. It took less than 3 minutes before the roof was installed and it finishedpletely.


    A notification popped up in his mind.


    [Level 1 Base Construction Completed.]


    "Nice."


    p p p!


    Behind him, Jessica pped her hands loudly as she watched him finishing the base.


    "Finally, we have our own home, Leader." She said while smiling brightly at him. "I can¡¯t wait to live in this base."


    "Me too. How about we check inside together? I believe the furniture is already ced."


    "Good idea."


    Leo nodded and entered the base. He created the building to be simr to his previous base, but bigger and with a more modern theme.


    Connected straight to the entrance was a bar-styled lounge to receive guests. The velvet theme furniture that he chose was soft andfortable as they sat down on it.


    Across the lounge was a small garden with a table and chairs that could be used for entertainment purposes. To the left was an Armory room that housed their equipment.


    Storage room and Weaponry room were located behind the bar, connected to the wooden door. The stairs leading to the second floor was made from stone while the wall surrounding it was covered by a wooden exterior which gave off an antique look. The same thing could be said about the door leading into their bedrooms.


    All the bedrooms looked simr to each other beside the master bedroom. It wasrger than others and equipped with its own bathroom and small kitchen. Large bed, enough to fit four people, upied most of the space.


    "You did a great job designing this ce, Leader." Jessicamented after inspecting the interior.


    She closed the door behind her, locked it, and moved towards Leo until she stood in front of him. Without wasting any time, she pushed her body toward him while buttoning off her shirt slowly revealing her skin-tight bodysuit underneath.


    Her purple eyes glinted in excitement as she reached her hands out to him.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Eat me tonight."

 Chapter 16 - 16 – Jessica is Too Eager (R18)

    Leo smirked at her eagerness and took her hand before pulling her into a hug while leaning down to kiss her lips. His hands caressed her smooth and perfect ass through her short skirt.


    "Leader~ You¡¯re so eager." Jessica giggled happily as she wrapped her arms around him.


    "I think you¡¯re more eager. But, yes. I can¡¯t wait to have fun with you."


    Jessica nodded as she removed her clothes and ced them on the table nearby. She pushed Leo onto the bed and sat on top of him. Her figure could now be seen clearly through the ck bodysuit. Large busts along with her slim waistline entuated her voluptuous figure making her look so desirable.


    "I have been wanting this for so long," Jessica whispered seductively as she unzipped her bodysuit.


    All bodysuits the female members had were separated into two parts. The outeryer and the inneryer. The outeryer wasposed of the upper section that covered her shoulders to breasts, extending like a sling swimsuit to cover her crotch.


    When unzipping the bodysuit, her bare skin was revealed immediately. The smooth texture of her body was alluring and Leo couldn¡¯t help himself from touching it with his fingers.


    "Mmm~ Leader... Please touch me more. I am so excited right now." Jessica moaned softly while rubbing her breasts against his chest, enjoying the sensation of her soft skin pressed against his firm muscles. "I want you inside me already."


    "I will grant your wish then." Leo chuckled as he reached out and grabbed her breasts, squeezing them gently.


    "Ahn!" Jessica gasped and shivered as his hands explored every inch of her body with fervor, earning another moan from her lips when his fingers trailed downwards to caress into her wet hole between her legs.


    "Hmm, what is this? Are you getting turned on by just touching me?" Leo teased with a smirk on his face before adding, "But it¡¯s fine, as long as you are enjoying it."


    "Leader, please don¡¯t tease me!" Jessica pleaded desperately as she leaned forward and hugged him tightly, burying her face into his neck as she trembled uncontrobly due to her arousal.


    "I won¡¯t." He smiled at her before reaching out to remove her bodysuitpletely and tossed it aside carelessly onto the floor.


    Once again, he pulled her onto him and kissed her passionately while rubbing her breasts gently, squeezing them as he caressed them in his hands. Jessica responded by wrapping her arms around him and pressing her chest against his chest as she moved her hips on top of him.


    She unzipped his pants and took out his erection which made her gasp as she saw how big he was.


    "This..." Jessica gulped nervously while staring at him with wide eyes filled with lust and anticipation. "It looks amazing. I never knew it was so big."


    "Don¡¯t worry. It will fit perfectly." Leo assured her as he guided her body closer towards him. "I will make sure you¡¯re prepared."


    His hand explored her body again, teasing her sensitive areas before positioning himself at her entrance. Jessica let out a loud moan when she felt his finger ying with her entrance.


    "Aanh! Lead¡ªAh!... P-Please don¡¯t do it like that!" Jessica panted heavily as she arched her back and threw her head backward in pleasure. "I am getting more and more excited."


    Leo kept thrusting his finger inside her until he felt her tighten around him which made him remove his finger slowly from inside. A trail of liquid followed his finger when he pulled out leaving a string connecting to Jessica¡¯s hole before breaking apart leaving a sticky trail of liquid on his fingers.


    "Damn. You¡¯re already wet." He said as he put his finger into her mouth.


    Jessica epted it and used her tongue to lick the remaining liquid from his finger while staring into his eyes with a lustful gaze. She was panting heavily while biting her lips tightly, trying to suppress her moans as she tasted herself.


    Leo knew that she wanted this, but he wanted to make sure she wanted thispletely without hesitation. The strict and business-like secretary had this side of her which made her all the more exciting to him.


    "Leader~ Hurry up and fuck me~" Jessica pleaded desperately as she rubbed her butt against his manhood eagerly. Her smile widened as she leaned forward and kissed him deeply before whispering seductively into his ear, "I want you so much..."


    "Fine, if you want it so much then move by yourself."


    Jessica nodded enthusiastically as she moved downwards until hisrge shaft pressed against her wet folds. Slowly, she lowered herself onto his length while gasping for breath while she did so. It felt so good that she almost climaxed right away.


    Once his shaft was fully buried deep inside her, she paused briefly, using her Nanites to slightly change her body structure and got used to it. A virgin blood seeped out from her vagina as she clenched around him tightly causing a shudder to run through his spine before moving again.


    "Leader... It feels so good." Jessica moaned loudly while arching her back in ecstasy. "You¡¯re going so deep inside me~ Ah! Ah! Ah! Nnnggh~"


    Her pace quickened as she mmed herself repeatedly against him, throwing all caution to the wind. She moved frantically, mming herself onto him wildly without any regard to pain or pleasure until her head was thrown back and her whole body shuddered violently.


    She came hard, spraying her juices everywhere on his body while screaming out in pleasure.


    "Oooh~ So good~" Jessica shouted as she gripped onto Leo¡¯s shoulders tightly, trembling uncontrobly as she rode out her orgasm while continuing to buck her hips wildly. "You¡¯re amazing! Aaaah!"


    "Your pussy is so tight, Jessica." Leo chuckled while caressing her assfortingly before giving her an order. "Keep going."


    She nodded eagerly and resumed her movements. Her hips gyrated wildly against him causing his shaft to throb painfully inside her tight hole. Shepletely lost it once again when he held her waist with one hand while using his other hand to pinch her nipples yfully.


    "Hnn~ Leader... Ahn... It feels so good! Ah! Aanh!" She cried out loudly in pleasure, unable to contain her voice as she writhed in ecstasy. "Yes!


    Please~ Please don¡¯t stop!"


    She sloppily humped his shaft harder and faster. The sound of flesh pping against each other echoed loudly throughout the room, echoing within the four walls of the bedroom.


    Leo was on the verge of cumming soon. His cock pulsed violently against her inner walls making her shake even more than before.


    "Nnggh... I¡¯m gonna cum..." He groaned as he thrust up into her roughly making her squeal in delight and pleasure.


    "Cum inside me, Leader! Please cum inside me!" Jessica begged desperately as she bounced up and down on top of him vigorously while squeezing his shaft tightly within her tight snatch. "Fill me up with your hot seed! Please...please... Ahhhh~"


    Her words sent Leo over the edge and he grunted loudly before releasing himself inside her womb. Thick spurts of semen gushed out from his tip as he ejacted deep inside Jessica¡¯s womb. His seed flowed through her entire body, filling herpletely with warmth andfort that made her feel like heaven itself.


    Feelingpletely satisfied, she copsed against him exhaustedly while panting heavily for breath. Leo embraced her tenderly and stroked her back gently as she nuzzled into his chest tiredly, enjoying the feeling of closeness between them after such an intense climax.


    "Thank you Leader." Jessica muttered softly before nting a kiss on his lips before snuggling closer against him.


    They cuddled together for a while until a notification from his smart lenses shed in his sight.


    [You have a call.]


    Checking who it was, Leo was curious why someone called him since everyone was supposed to be busy promoting their mercenary group in bars. Jessica also looked at him curiously as he took his small Cocomunication device from the suit he threw on the ground. He found out that it was Anya who called him.


    "Anya? What are you doing calling me now?"


    "Leader! I got a client for you!"


    ¡¯Got a client?¡¯


    Hearing her report, Leo couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she managed to attract a high paying job already. If that was the case, it was a very good thing since they would receive enough funds for their mercenary group to exist and expand their influence.


    "Who is the client?" He asked.


    At that moment, Jessica got closer, hugging him from behind and leaned her ear to listen to the call while her breasts pressed against his back.


    A voice could be heard from the small device.


    "Hey, girl. What¡¯s your name? I forgot since it¡¯s so hard."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I told you it¡¯s Peng Li-Yue! And I request you to help me hide from my father."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Leo froze in surprise. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. But then, he grinned.


    "Tell me the details."

 Chapter 17 - 17 – Once again, Peng Li-Yue

    A few minutes ago, while Leo and Jessica were busy enjoying their alone time, Anya and Chiaki were looking for potential jobs to take up after they finished doubling the funds from the group. Thetter then decided to find sweet while Anya felt like taking a stroll, so they went on a separate way.


    "Hmm~ Hm hmm hnn~" Humming to a random tune in her head, Anya walked across the street full of people, passing by countless stores, food stalls, and buildings before turning a corner towards a new path leading deeper into the city.


    Many men looked at her with lecherous gazes. Her bodysuit didn¡¯t exactly hide her curvy figure and it made it very easy for them to ogle at her assets with desire.


    But fortunately for them, Anya ignored everything as if nothing was happening. She was used to these kinds of gazes ever since she started her career as a mercenary.


    This kind of clothing was the best move for her. Besides, if they dared to do something to her, she would use her ws to cut them into pieces and feed them to the animals.


    The women weren¡¯t any better. Some of them whispered to each other, calling her with many names such as whore and slut while looking at her in disgust as if she was doing something wrong. But she didn¡¯t care about that either because they were just jealous.


    ¡¯People here are so innocent~ There are many who dress more skimpy than me, just wearing a bikini. I wonder how they would react if I showed them what we have on earth.¡¯


    She wondered as she continued walking down the street where merchants selling products ranging from food and clothes lined up on both sides of the road.


    A nice aroma wafted into her nose which made her mouth water as she followed it unconsciously towards one of the food stalls located nearby.


    When she arrived, Anya saw a woman looking at the stall with interest. She took interest in the woman but decided to ignore her. Skewer was more important for her.


    "Please give me one!" She ordered excitedly before handing over some cash to pay for it.


    "Here you go." The man behind the stall replied happily before handing over a skewer containing meat marinated in sweet sauce.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Anya thanked him and bit into it hungrily, savoring every bite. The juice from the meat trickled down her chin as she enjoyed the delicious vor of the skewered meat mixed with the tangy spices mixed with a hint of sweetness from the sauce covering it. It tasted really good and made her want to eat more.


    However, she stopped at the second bite because she felt a gaze on her. The woman standing not too far away from the stall looked at her jealousy. Saliva dripped down the corner of her lips as she stared at the skewer in Anya¡¯s hand with lustful eyes.


    "What?" Anya asked out loud. "You want it?"


    The woman immediately averted her gaze elsewhere while blushing red.


    "T-There is no way a youngdy from a prestigious n like me would want that dirty food. It is vulgar and lowly for me to eat it."


    "If you say so~" Shrugging, Anya returned to enjoy her meal, leaving the woman to watch enviously as she ate the delicious-looking skewer. "Hnn~ It¡¯s so delicious."


    She had no idea why the woman was staring at her so intently. Did she actually want the skewer?


    Anya liked meat. And she knew that no one disliked meat. Even a princess who was spoiled all her life and never touched anything other than high-ss cuisine must¡¯ve had a taste of meat too. Everyone has to eat, after all.


    With that in mind, Anya turned around to get two more skewers and handed one to the woman.


    "Here, try it. It¡¯s good." She offered as she held out the skewer in front of the woman¡¯s face with a friendly smile. "I am Anya by the way."


    The woman hesitated for a moment before taking the skewer cautiously and slowly took a small bite. Her expression suddenly changed immediately as soon as she tasted the meat on her tongue. She looked down at the skewer and chewed carefully before swallowing.


    "Mmm... Delicious..." She murmured in amazement while licking her lips and savoring the vor lingering in her mouth. "T-Thank you. I am Peng Li-Yue... Not. Hmph!


    This is just... to taste it."


    Peng Li-Yue assumed a proud attitude in front of her, as if she wasn¡¯t really hungry and Anya just forced her to try it. However, Anya didn¡¯t care about it.


    The street where they ate skewers suddenly became silent. It wasn¡¯t strange as night arrived, but there was also something different that made it be like that.


    "Young Miss Peng."


    A group of people dressed in blue robes approached Peng Li-Yue. From their gazes, it was apparent that they came to pick her up.


    "Let¡¯s return. It¡¯s already sote, Young Miss." One of them said with concern.


    "No." Peng Li-Yue refused firmly while stepping back from them. "I don¡¯t want to go back. You¡¯re just trying to use me. Father doesn¡¯t love me. He only loves that stupid son of his and uses me as a political advantage! I hate him so much!"


    With tears in her eyes, Peng Li-Yue yelled angrily. Everyone in the vicinity didn¡¯t want to get involved as they saw who these people were. No one wanted to get the ire of the Peng n.


    Anya was surprised by what she heard just now. She didn¡¯t think she would listen to a drama right in front of her eyes.


    ¡¯Love drama?!¡¯ Her eyes sparkled. ¡¯This is what I love!¡¯


    Seeing a chance, Anya decided to help this spoiled brat. She sneaked behind one of them and knocked him unconscious in a single strike. She used her ws and pierced his heart like a needle on cloth.


    There was no need to kill them. Just knocking them out cold would be enough for her. The Peng n didn¡¯t have to know what happened here after all.


    "Eh?" Peng Li-Yue gasped when she saw this.


    Instantly, more than 5 martial artists from Peng n fell into the ground with a loud thud. They were by no means weak. All of them were at least 3 Stars martial artists, a stage that many couldn¡¯t even hope to reach.


    However, the blonde-haired woman in front of them was too fast for them to react. She appeared in front of them with her ws raised and stabbed them easily before they could even attempt to retaliate against her. It happened so fast that their minds couldn¡¯tprehend what happened until it was already toote for them.


    "You." Anya pointed at Peng Li-Yue while thinking this would help her act better in front of her. "Let¡¯s run."


    "Huh? B-But..." Peng Li-Yue seemed hesitant at first but after seeing the look on Anya¡¯s face, she nodded weakly and followed behind her.


    After running, she asked Peng Li-Yue many things and introduced Hallowed Insects and what her job was. Finally, Peng Li-Yue nodded and decided to request for their help.


    ¡¯Peng n is one of the Five Great Murim ns, a great noble n that is very rich in their resources. Leader will be happy! I secured a potential job for him. I wonder if he will praise me~?¡¯


    Thinking about that, Anya quickly called Leo.

 Chapter 18 - 18 – Accepting Peng Peng’s Request

    "We meet again, Young Lady Peng."


    Leo smiled softly as he sat on the velvet sofa across from a girl who clearly looked displeased upon seeing him. Her expression was a mixture of embarrassment, anger, and confusion. She tried hard to not show how she felt on her face while she fidgeted on her seat while stealing nces at him asionally.


    The air around her felt tense and ufortable but Leo kept smiling casually as if nothing was wrong with this situation at all. Jessica stood behind him like usual while Anya was humming happily on the side while sitting on one of the armchairs with legs crossed.


    "Hahaha, so you already met the Leader? I see, I see." Anya giggled merrily while looking at Peng Li-Yue¡¯s increasingly frustrated expression, "That means I did well and I can ask for anything? Right, Leader?"


    "Of course. I will reward youter." Leo nodded and turned to the youngdy in front of him while looking at her with interest. "I assume you want our help regarding your father? Or is it rted to the marriage with the third son of Tang n that gued you?"


    Peng Li-Yue flinched upon hearing these wordsing out of his mouth, "... How did you know?! Wait! That¡¯s a secret only a few people know!"


    "Hehe. Our leader is super amazing, you know?!" Anya spoke again with a happy tone while boasting about Leo, "He has so many talents! You see, he knows everything, smarter, and is stronger than anyone. He can do anything."


    Jessica nodded in the back. She was recording everything right now.


    "... I see." Peng Li-Yue remarked after some hesitation, "So you have done your research on me before agreeing to help me? Am I right?"


    Leo smiled without saying anything.


    ¡¯I already know everything because I read the original story. And Peng Li-Yue¡¯s story was especially... entertaining.¡¯


    Originally, she was a very spoiled girl who often took out her anger on others by bullying them because she felt that no one paid attention to her. She was the exact definition of a sheltered Princess.


    One day, her father got into an ident while traveling somewhere and lost his leg permanently, crippling him.


    When he returned home, he became more strict and distant toward his children and started paying more attention to his eldest son. Peng Li-Yue resented this but kept smiling to be a good daughter. However, the days in Peng n only became worse after that.


    Due to his crippled condition, the Peng n started losing influence, making their enemiese knocking at their door. To counter that, Peng n came up with a new idea to strengthen themselves; Marry the first daughter into the Tang n.


    Normally, that was a good decision, but the one they chose as a groom was Tang n¡¯s third son who was famous for beingzy, fat, alcoholic, and a womanizer. Peng Li-Yue despised this since it was essentially giving her away as a marriage gift.


    "That¡¯s the gist of it, no?" Leo asked again to confirm if he was correct.


    Peng Li-Yue bit her lips before nodding weakly. "... Yes, I am really in a predicament here."


    Smiling, Leo gestured for Jessica to prepare a drink. Now this cheeky youngdy was a client, he didn¡¯t want to treat her disrespectfully. He could even ignore her act from before if it meant securing a job. Mercenaries held no hate toward anyone.


    "Then, how about we discuss this matter in detail while drinking something to calm down." Leo said before adding, "Of course, please don¡¯t worry since what you say here will not leave this room. And if we reach a deal, we will help you solve your problems."


    Hearing his words, Peng Li-Yue lifted her head immediately and looked into Leo¡¯s eyes with hope written all over her face. She was still skeptical, but he didn¡¯t seem like he was lying at all and was telling the truth. She remembered his skill as well as Anya¡¯s.


    After thinking about it for a while, she slowly nodded and decided to trust him. She needed someone to help her at the moment anyway.


    "It¡¯s a dirty job..." She warned him once again but Leo only grinned confidently, "Also, it is highly dangerous so do not regret itter."


    "You can rest assured since I have led this group for a long time." Leo leaned his back against the sofa and crossed his legs.


    "Mention one kind of job, and we have finished it already. If you have information on how to cancel your marriage, do tell us. Or maybe, you want to kill Tang n¡¯s third son? We can also do it. Just state what you need."


    The way he spoke was too casual, making Peng Li-Yue shudder. She looked around the room while eyeing everyone in suspicion but stopped when she noticed there was something different about the two people beside Leo.


    ¡¯They don¡¯t have any hatred or hostility in their eyes. Instead, I feel like they are more open than anyone I met so far... And somehow... I don¡¯t think they are lying.¡¯


    Which meant this group was way more dangerous than she initially thought. She was foolish. She trusted Anya just because she was so energetic and cute, even though she was strong. If only she knew that she was a part of a dangerous group, she might¡¯ve not followed her.


    ¡¯Are they a part of Hao Sect? Or maybe Huashan Sect? No, that can¡¯t be. Their clothing and behavior are too different from what I have seen from them. Then, a Demonic faction? That¡¯s also not possible.


    I can¡¯t feel any corruption surrounding them.¡¯


    Which meant they weren¡¯t from the Evil faction.


    ¡¯Still, the thing he said before... Can he really solve my problem?¡¯


    Her thoughts raced within her mind as she pondered whether or not she should reveal everything to him.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hey, Peng Peng."


    "Peng Peng? Are you referring to me?"


    "Yes, you." Anya grinned happily, "Don¡¯t think too much. Just tell us what you want, pay us, and we will solve it. You will be able to enjoy meat better than before after that."


    Peng Li-Yue froze for a moment before smiling wryly as she shook her head slightly at the absurdity of what just happened.


    "Then, let me exin the details." She spoke atst while looking straight into his eyes with a serious expression on her face, "I want you to fight for me against the representative of the Tang n¡¯s Third Son in an uing Martial Arts Tournament."


    Martial Arts Tournament... It was a yearly event that was held by a major n and sect to disy their strength to the world. It was also a good way to recruit talented youths into their n or sect.


    ¡¯This is it!¡¯


    Leo¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he heard that.


    ¡¯We can finish her request if we join the tournament. We can also show our strength for our future client. This is a perfect chance to showcase Hallowed Insects.¡¯


    He decided to do it and replied without hesitation.


    "Let¡¯s talk about the payment now."


    The word ¡¯no¡¯ didn¡¯t exist in the vocabry of a mercenary after all.

 Chapter 19 - 19 – No One Mess with The Secretary

    After finishing their discussion with Peng Li-Yue, Leo had Anya to protect her until the tournament started. Based on what she said, it would be held in a ce called Qin City.


    Leo already read that this would happen in the novel. The protagonist, Kim Min-Gu, would make his appearance here as an independent martial artist. He would advance through the tournament while using underhanded tricks to win and gain the recognition of all the major forces in Sichuan.


    ¡¯It¡¯s the start of his fame and despair.¡¯


    Knowing this made Leo feel a bit sorry for the protagonist because he suffered so much until the very end of the novel. But that story might be different now that Heavenly Demon was alive. The protagonist had no reason to join the tournament, and Leo could use this chance to gain fame.


    ¡¯The tournament format is simple. Independent martial artists would engage in a free for all to get spots. While a prominent family can choose a representative to get a spot in the tournament. That would require a lot of energy and I don¡¯t want to enter it. However, there is an exception.¡¯


    As a prominent family in Murim world, Peng n and Tang n were given privileges to have an exhibition match after everything was over. In this tournament, Peng Li-Yue and Tang n¡¯s third son, Tang Jiuyang, were going to send their representative to battle.


    In the original novel, Peng Li-Yue made her first appearance here, announcing his bet against Tang Jiuyang, which he agreed to kindly.


    Without her knowing, her representative was chosen by her father and was told to lose. The n was for Tang Jiuyang to win and announce his engagement with Peng Li-Yue at the tournament, cutting her way out.


    ¡¯She only made an appearance wayter after Kim Min-Gu rose in rank and was chosen as Tang n¡¯s warrior. But she¡¯s just a husk of her old self. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t recognize her immediately back in the Butterfly Pavilion. Not that recognizing a novel character is easy.¡¯


    Anyway, they got the job. And he would finish it wlessly.


    "Excuse me."


    Jessica entered the bar where Leo sat alone, pondering about the mission. She wore her secretary¡¯s clothes like usual.


    White business shirt hugged her slim figure and the tight short skirt revealed her long slender legs underneath it. The bodysuit that could be seen entuated her sexiness to the max.


    "Do you need something, Jessica?" Leo asked after giving her a nce.


    "I am here to report on our current situation."


    Jessica walked forward and stood next to him.


    "Anya is protecting Young Lady Peng at the hotel. I have also contacted the others, beside Chiaki, to return to the base and exin that we have a job. Shui is the most excited about it and requested to be chosen to finish this job."


    "Choose him for the job then." Leomented before asking, "What about the funds? How much money do we have now?"


    "Chiaki is currently in the gambling den. She would¡¯ve already won most of the games by now if she is still there. I am just worried that she would get into trouble. When you gave her an order, she would always overdo it. So I will check on her after Shui and Jack return. As for our funds..."


    She pulled out her smart lenses and pressed something before turning it toward him.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "These are the numbers in our ount currently."


    Leo checked the numbers before nodding with satisfaction.


    ¡¯It¡¯s amazing. We only have 950 Golds from Heavenly Demon at the start and now we have more than 5,000.¡¯


    Most of them were gathered by Chiaki alone. She spent her time in a gambling den called Soul Dragon Arena ying with the rich kids who thought they were the best in town.


    As someone who controlled Coco and all kinds of technologies, gambling was like child¡¯s y for Chiaki. She didn¡¯t even need to cheat to win. She was good at math and strategies, so winning in a card game like poker was a piece of cake for her.


    ¡¯But gambling alone won¡¯t secure our funds. And I think Chiaki will get banned soon. Right now, I don¡¯t want to make any trouble with Hao Sect, the one who owns the gambling parlor. We should make a business too. And this... It seems Jessica has already nned it.¡¯


    Under the mary report, Jessica put a n to create a few businesses that she thought would benefit their mercenary group. And she chose the most popr one to work on in the meantime; bar and restaurant business.


    "Good work Jessica."


    "Thank you." She replied with a proud tone as if she was waiting for him to praise her hard work.


    At that moment, the entrance creaked open as two people entered. The alcoholic smell that came from them was noticeable as soon as they entered the room.


    "Yo, Leader!" Jack greeted him enthusiastically as he made his way over before sitting down on the couch in the corner of the room, "So what is the job?"


    "Jessica has already exined it, gun maniac." Shui muttered as he walked towards Jack and sat next to him. Then, he looked at Leo with a serious gaze. "Let me work this job, Leader. I want to try fighting those martial artists and ns in a martial arts tournament."


    "That¡¯s the n." Leo nodded, "I will stand out too much, and so will Chiaki. The only choice here is you, someone who uses a sword."


    Hearing that, Shui smiled excitedly. "I understand. I will not disappoint you, Leader."


    Jack raised his brows in surprise, "What? I can also use a sword. Why not me?"


    "Because I am better." The Swordsman smirked.


    "Dude! Do you want to go outside?! I will punch you with my new machine gun!"


    As usual, they bickered with each other. Shaking her head, Jessica decided to stop them like a stern teacher.


    "Enough. Go back to your room. I will have you help me investigate something tomorrow."


    Normally, they would agree and not talk back. But because they drank too much alcohol earlier, their senses weren¡¯tpletely sober yet.


    "Come on,dy boss! You said that but you would stay all night with the Leader anyway. Look at those clothes! You¡¯re wearing them to seduce Leader right now. Am I wrong?" Jack remarked while grinning widely.


    "Hey Jack, I don¡¯t think saying that is a good idea." Shui, being more sober than Jack as he purified the alcohol using Nanites, already moved away from the couch.


    "Huh, what do you-"


    Bam!


    Jessica¡¯s fist passed through the wall beside him, leaving arge hole while missing Jack¡¯s face by a hair¡¯s breadth. Smoke emitted from her hand as she red daggers at him.


    "Don¡¯t." She threatened. "Say a word about my fucking personal business."


    Jack looked at the hole in disbelief before swallowing a mouthful of saliva. He was sober instantly. "Y-Yes Ma¡¯am. U-Understood."


    Seeing his frightened expression, Jessica clicked her tongue before leaving the bar to cool her head while grumbling in annoyance. She didn¡¯t like anyone poking into her private business.


    "Haaa... A girl is scary after all..."


    Leo and Shuiughed upon hearing what he said. Even though they said that, they were not joking that Jessica would stay all night with Leo. Their rtionship was so close to that extent after all.

 Chapter 20 - 20 – Finishing the Base

    A week had passed since Peng Li-Yue entered Hallowed Insects¡¯ care. In that duration, she stayed in the inn under the supervision of Anya.


    Thanks to this arrangement, she had more freedom to wander around the city as much as she liked without anyone following her. She could also rx in peace and eat all kinds of delicacies she wanted without worrying about getting caught by those people from Peng n or Tang n¡¯s henchmen.


    Anya did her job wlessly and was given 25 Golds to enjoy anything she wanted as long as she protected Peng Li-Yue.


    Meanwhile, Jessica dragged Jack and investigated the Peng n and the current head, Peng Li-Yue¡¯s father, Peng Sheng. And as expected, he was a cripple after losing one leg during an expedition in some country in the Murim world. She also discovered that his personality turned very bad after that.


    His wife, a beautiful woman named Tang Yuxuan, currently supported him. She was responsible for rying hismand to Peng n¡¯s elders.


    Leo had nothing to do besides waiting. So he decided to upgrade the base.


    "Leader, I have bought the wood and iron sand you need."


    Chiaki helped him to buy resources with the money she earned from gambling. She looked so happy to be able to help.


    "Do you need help?" She asked hopefully.


    "Hmm, can you set the defensive system? Make the outside defense manually operated while the bedrooms, armory, weaponry, and storage room defense an automatic one. Only allow me, you, and Jessica to enter. Two turrets and one medium Coco should be enough for now."


    Leoid the building n for the base on the table and exined in detail about what he needed to her. He had finished these three rooms and only had to upgrade the infirmary to Level 1. With the material brought by Chiaki, he would finally be able to finish the base.


    "Yes, Leader."


    The short-haired puppeteer nodded excitedly while moving to the said room happily like a puppy wagging its tail. The metal doll on her shoulder seemed to match her movement as it swayed left and right.


    Leo quickly got to work on finishing his base. First thing first, he grabbed the storage ring given by Chiaki and moved to thest empty room. Then he removed his gloves and released some nanites to absorb all of the materials in it.


    Metal wires, panels of metal sheets, pipes, bolts, cement bags, iron sand, woods, etc., everything taken out from the storage ring was scanned by Main Cube and could be used to upgrade the room.


    "Base management." He muttered.


    Just like when he created the base, a design appeared in the Main Cube panel. This time, there was a room creation option on it. He tapped the button and instantly, a new menu was shown.


    [Infirmary Level 1]


    [Armory Level 1]


    The option was there from the beginning but it was locked because he didn¡¯t have resources to use. Now that Chiaki brought him the required materials, he could finally finish this job.


    Without any hesitation, he tapped the first one, Infirmary. Sounds of mechanical whirring could be heard inside the room as soon as he did that.


    Equipment that could often be found in hospitals rose. They looked more futuristic with a cylindrical shape, glowing blue lights on some parts of the body, and smooth surfaces unlike the equipment on Earth.


    On the walls were a lot of human models with information disyed next to them, like bones, organs, and skin structure.


    Beds that looked better than a normal one in hospital were lined up neatly with aputer near each bed. There were also a few more shelves around the room where all kinds of medical instruments could be found inside.


    There was no doubt about it. This could be the most advanced infirmary in this world. And it was just a Level 1 infirmary.


    "Nice. With this, my base isplete. I just need to upgrade them." Leo grinned to himself before going out of the room and heading toward the bar again.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Waiting for him there was Chiaki and Shui. Thetter stood behind the bar and gave Chiaki a drink. The Swordsman¡¯s hobby was making cocktails. That was why he loved alcohol.


    ¡¯Oh, nice timing.¡¯


    Leo wanted to talk about the tournament that would be held in a week with Shui. He approached them and sat beside Chiaki.


    "Give me the usual."


    "Roger." Shui nodded and grabbed a ss before mixing some alcohol in it. After that, he handed it to Leo with a grin on his face, "Here you go, leader."


    "Thanks." Leo grabbed it and sipped a little before setting it down on the counter and saying, "We will head toward Qin City in two days. The match you will participate in will be an exhibition one, so you¡¯re not allowed to kill your opponent. Have you done some research about the martial arts power level in this world?"


    "I watched some fights in the slum." Shui nodded while rubbing his chin. "Though I haven¡¯t seen any martial artist with crazy power who can easily crushmoners like bugs. The highest rank I¡¯ve seen in Sichuan Province is around 4 Stars. And I am sure I can defeat them with closed eyes."


    He wasn¡¯t wrong. People like that didn¡¯t exist here. Even Leo could defeat them easily.


    Stronger martial artists often did a closed training that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t know of to achieve higher rank. It would be weird for them to disy their real strength in front of people like Shui if they were powerful enough to change the tide of war in one move.


    "How aboutparing them to Coco?" Leo asked as he turned his head toward her.


    "That¡¯s difficult. I have no idea how strong Coco is." Chiaki replied honestly while stroking her toy¡¯s head. "Coco can eat the old man we escorted before without any problem. But twice stronger than that, then it will get damaged."


    "I see."


    Twice as strong as injured Heavenly Demon.


    ¡¯Meaning around 7 to 8 Stars Martial Artists. There are not many of them, but they are around. For example, like the Murim Alliance Leader... Coca can¡¯t kill him by herself. The only way for her to win is by ambushing him while he is asleep or by overwhelming him with numbers.¡¯


    While they were strong, they weren¡¯t invincible.


    ¡¯If we want to go against them, we will need proper preparation.¡¯ He thought.


    Raising his ss, he looked at it glistening underneath a soft neon light.


    "Cheers to our future." Leo smiled happily. "Our Hallowed Insects mercenary group will shine the most in this world."


    "Cheers!" They replied enthusiastically before raising their ss and clinking it against his before gulping down the alcohol in one shot.

 Chapter 21 - 21 – Qin City

    Qin City was a hub formerce and trade with massive markets, luxurious mansions and noble vis, as well as the administrative office of the city officials.


    It was located in a prosperous area bordering Sichuan and Shaanxi province where there was arge amount of trade trafficing through it, and thus brought great profit to its owners.


    Outside of it was arge sign hung up by the guards showing a list of rules regarding what could or couldn¡¯t be done within city limits. Many carriages were lining up on the street as they waited to get inside while merchants bargained with the gatekeeper to get an easier time entering through the gate.


    "Be respectful and don¡¯t cause trouble here."


    Peng Li-Yue said as she sat within a carriage looking at Anya. The blonde-haired woman had been strangely quiet this entire journey towards Qin City and only hummed cheerfully to herself. It was obvious that she was too excited to watch the tournament since this was the first time she experienced something like this.


    Seeing theck of answer, Peng Li-Yue sighed and turned to Leo, who sat next to Anya.


    "Can you tell her to act more like a normal human and less like an... uneducated girl? I am afraid she will make trouble."


    "It¡¯s fine. We won¡¯t cause trouble." Leo replied calmly. "Maybe."


    The youngdy from Peng n didn¡¯t seem to believe what he said, making him chuckle. He looked out the window and saw Shui ride a horse with a soft smile. He wore a ck and purple robe that covered his body while holding a sword in his waist, the one Leo took from Peng Li-Yui before.


    He was disguised as a wandering martial artist who joined Hallowed Insects to avoid suspicion. That was Shui¡¯s identity to hide his ¡¯strange¡¯ power.


    Not that it would matter.


    With Nanites, he could imitate a Qi sword attack or hid his true power perfectly, even changing his body structure, if he wanted to.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want those stuck up martial artists to say his win is invalid because he uses a strange power. Worse, Shui could be branded as a member of the Evil Demonic faction and our n will be thrown into jeopardy.¡¯


    Only three members joined this trip. It was Leo himself, Shui, and Anya. Jessica was staying in the base, supervising Chiaki and Jack and preparing for the next n as well as gathering funds.


    Entering Qin City was easy. With Peng Li-Yue¡¯s identification, they didn¡¯t need to stop and queue. They could go through a special gate without checking. After 2 days of journey, getting checked was thest thing Leo wanted. So this was a blessing.


    Of course, her arrival would be announced to Tang n¡¯s manor, where she would most likely stay for the night with her representative and guard, Shui. If guests were possible, Leo and Anya would stay in the same ce. But if it wasn¡¯t possible, they had to find an inn near the manor and wait for Shui to report his progress to them.


    Tang n¡¯s manor was at the heart of the city. The sheer size and splendor of it spoke volumes of its wealth and status.


    In the courtyard were lush trees and beautiful gardens full of flowers in all colors imaginable. Guards dressed in Tang n¡¯s uniform were posted at the gates and around the perimeter of the mansion, and various servants could be seen bustling around inside the manor itself.


    Upon entering the gates, one would be greeted by arge, spacious hall with a high ceiling supported by two rows of columns on either side. Fortunately, Leo was allowed to enter with Peng Li-Yue after being introduced as her servant.


    He exited the carriage and stood behind the youngdy. Anya and Shui were next to him as they followed her into Tang n¡¯s manor.


    The moment they entered, there was a young man with dark brown hair who smiled faintly at them. His average face and his bright eyes showed fake happiness to see them while wearing a luxurious crimson robe with a green dagger embroidered on his chest that hugged his chubby body loosely.


    "It¡¯s been a long time, Li-Yue." He spoke softly as he gestured toward them to enter the manor. "I am d to see you are still in good health."


    "Same to you, Tang Jiuyang." Peng Li-Yue replied without warmth. Let alone friendly, her voice was colder than usual when she looked at him. "So I guess this means father sent you here to wee me?"


    The man simply shrugged and said, "Of course. The moment I heard that you arrived after missing for a few days, I have been waiting for you to arrive here."


    He then turned his gaze toward Leo and the other two standing behind her with an unreadable expression on his face. "Who are these people? A bodyguard and servants, perhaps? They have strange clothing, but the girl looks beautiful. Say, will you serve me? I will pay you double than her."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Leader, did he say he wanted me to serve him?" Anya asked innocently, putting her index finger in her lip. She wasn¡¯t wearing her ws gauntlet right now. "I will beat him up."


    Leo shook his head with a smile as he lightly tapped her shoulder with his fist, "No, it¡¯s fine, Anya. We will not beat him. Shui will."


    "Ah, is that so? Okay." She replied in a dejected tone while looking at Tang Jiuyang. "But if you change your mindter, can I beat him?"


    "Why not?"


    They weren¡¯t even trying to keep their voice down. Tang Jiuyang could hear everything. His face reddened from anger as he gritted his teeth.


    On the other hand, Peng Li-Yue facepalmed as she shook her head helplessly. This was why she asked Leo to stop Anya from talking before. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble here.


    ¡¯To think he even encouraged her!¡¯


    She was wrong about him.


    "Those manners... Are you even a maid?!" Tang Jiuyang fumed angrily as he pointed toward them with a shaky finger. "Guards! Capture them!"


    Before anyone could react, dozens of guards charged forward like a herd of water buffalo and surrounded them before raising their weapon in preparation to attack them. More specifically, Leo and Anya.


    "Tang Jiuyang, what are you doing?" Peng Li-Yue asked with a frown.

 Chapter 22 - 22 – Thunder God

    "Li-Yue, they insulted me! It¡¯s a show of disrespect against me, Tang n¡¯s third son! We have to punish them! Don¡¯t you see it!?" He looked at her with bloodshot eyes as he yelled at the top of his lungs.


    His real nature was showing now. This guy was nothing more than azy fat brat who used his father¡¯s authority to do whatever he wanted. When he wanted something, he would get it immediately without questioning.


    Leo wanted to smirk so bad right now as he listened to Tang Jiuyang¡¯s reason. He held himself back since it wasn¡¯t appropriate to do that now.


    ¡¯He is a perfect cannon fodder. The first ever in the story.¡¯


    "There is no way I am going to let them walk away like that after the insult!"


    "Now, now, why don¡¯t you calm down? You were the one who insulted my subordinate first." Leo pointed out as he walked forward while staring at the guards who blocked his way and tried to stab him with their sword.


    He grabbed their wrist with his hand and applied force until there was a snapping sound that echoed throughout the hall and their sword fell to the ground.


    "Aahhhhhh!!!" They screamed in pain while holding their wrist with a frightened expression on their faces.


    Peng Li-Yue who witnessed it trembled from shock. What happened was too fast for her eyes to see clearly. Leo kept walking toward Tang Jiuyang who watched him with terror in his eyes.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He couldn¡¯t help but fall backward to the ground and crawl away from the mad man while trying to put some distance between them.


    "W-Who are you? Don¡¯t get close to me! How dare you injure my guards! Do you know who I am?!"


    His words were all ignored as Leo continued to advance until he stopped directly in front of him before speaking in a casual tone.


    "Boy, you are the one who doesn¡¯t know who I am. Do you think that you can use your daddy¡¯s money to buy anything? To look down on people around you with a superficial authority you have? Let me tell you one thing."


    He raised his palm up with a grin as an outline of ck armor wrapped around it. Nanites reacted to hismand and formed electricity which arced across the surface of the gauntlet while cackling menacingly.


    "You can¡¯t."


    Then, he mmed his fist downwards.


    Bam!


    Like thunder pping in the middle of the stormy sky, a massive amount of energy exploded the moment his fist hit the ground. The ground cracked and fragmented like broken ss while arge crater was left where Leo stood.


    Shockwaves rushed throughout the manor while some guards lost their bnce from the sudden powerful quake that rocked the entire building. Tang Jiuyang¡¯s eyes widened in horror as he scrambled away from Leo without caring about what he looked like.


    Leo was a lenient person. He didn¡¯t even care if he was looked down upon. In his heart, he was a mercenary. Someone who would do all kinds of jobs for money. Tolerating his clients¡¯ rudeness was also a part of the job.


    But when it was rted to his creation, he would protect them with all he had. And it included his family, Hallowed Insects.


    When people tried to hurt or look down on what was precious to him, he would get angry.


    ¡¯Ah, I did it again.¡¯ He thought as the armor covering his hand receded under his sleeves. ¡¯I n to scare him a little, but he¡¯s too much. Servants? Disrespect? We might be paid to do someone¡¯s work, but we¡¯re no servants.¡¯


    The word servant triggered him due to his past memories. A dystopian-like world where humans were forced to live like cattle and could only follow orders. No freedom, no self-will, no choice of living a life they wanted to.


    They could only follow an absolute God called megapany or else they would die starving.


    Returning to Peng Li-Yue, he whispered as he passed by her.


    "Shui will protect you without any problem. Just tell them you hired us as bodyguards and our job is done here. I will go first with Anya."


    "You-"


    "Don¡¯t talk to me anymore, not around this manor. This is also a necessary step to stop you being engaged to them."


    Leo interrupted Peng Li-Yue and exined briefly before walking out with Anya.


    When he looked at Shui, the Swordsman nodded at him with a smile. That was the signal that he would be okay by himself. He already knew what needed to be done.


    No guards were brave enough to stop them from leaving. They were all frozen still, their hands trembling after seeing the thunderp Leo disyed before. They were horrified by that attack.


    "T-Thunder God." Someone muttered softly as Leo passed by. "He is Thunder God... to think such an expert exists."


    That person¡¯s mutter made others understand the meaning behind his action. This was a deration of war against Tang n for disrespecting him.


    Words spread easily in Qin City.


    Before night even arrived, the word that a martial artist nicknamed Thunder God rampaged in Tang n manor because Tang Jiuyang called hisrade servant was known by every martial artist in the city.


    ***


    "Hyahaha, you¡¯re really famous now, Leader. They even give you a nickname Thunder God. It makes me want one too. What would they call me? Sexy w? Or rather, Silent w?


    I don¡¯t know which one is better! Ah, by the way, all of that was part of the n, right? As expected of you!"


    While he was making his way through the city¡¯s main street at night, Anya jumped out from behind the corner of a nearby alleyway andnded next to Leo with a huge smile on her face as she tapped his shoulder repeatedly before continuing to speak excitedly in her usual cheerful voice.


    "Leader is really smart, unlike me. Jessica is also smart, but she¡¯s still nowhere near you."


    "You exaggerated it. That¡¯s not true." Leo shook his head slightly before looking at her and replying in a calm tone.


    It was totally out of the n, but the result came out better than he thought. He probably had to get used to a big n¡¯s arrogance soon. At least to some point.


    "Let¡¯s find an inn to spend the night. There will be more fighting in this town than in Chengdu. To avoid that, let¡¯s visit a good establishment."


    "Okay." Anya nodded as she pulled Leo¡¯s sleeve gently and guided him through the crowd while humming a song happily. "But if you want to have fun with me at night, just tell me, Leader~"

 Chapter 23 - 23 – What is Your Name?

    "I don¡¯t know what you are talking about."


    "Hehehe, don¡¯t think that I haven¡¯t heard about what you did with Jessica. She¡¯s boasting about it!" She eximed in an using tone while turning around to look at him before giving him a wink.


    "But that¡¯s fine. Remember that we all love you, Leader. From our heart. You have saved us in our lowest time and gave us a ce to belong."


    "That is my job as your leader. Nothing more."


    He replied tly as he thought to himself.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t Jessica supposed to be quiet about this? Her mouth is worse than Chiaki. No, she¡¯s probably too happy and wants them to be jealous.¡¯


    A smile unintentionally appeared on his lips at that thought before he removed it immediately by force. He knew he was loved, and he also loved his creations. Their backstories weren¡¯t... the best to be mentioned. So he preferred not to bring them up.


    When Anya invited him earlier, he was also tempted. But their situation right now wasn¡¯t exactly the best to make love. Who knew if the assassin from Tang n would attack him to pay for the humiliation he did today?


    So, he denied her offer.


    "Let¡¯s talk about that more when you truly need it and we are in a safe ce."


    In other words, their own base.


    Anya giggled quietly as she patted his back yfully.


    "You look so cute when you¡¯re thinking, Leader. Hehe, if you need mypany, I am ready anytime. Chiaki might not show it, but she looks forward to being called by you too. She almost asked Coco to bite Jessica when she boasted about it in our girls¡¯ talk a few days ago."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I understand. If I need it, I will call you or Chiaki first."


    "Then..." She leaned closer until her chest pressed against Leo¡¯s arm. "I am just a call away." She pecked his cheek and giggled happily while rubbing her cheeks against him.


    She kept holding his arm as they walked around. They found an inn to stay in after a few minutes of walking through the packed street.


    Pushing the door open, a familiar sight greeted them. Arge counter and tables that littered around the room with many martial artists drinking their alcohol while exchanging information and gambling with cards. It was a lively atmosphere here.


    Because this was one of the better establishments, they had a second floor for patrons who wanted a quiet time to enjoy the music and service, like Leo and Anya right now.


    "How much is one night?" Leo asked the receptionist after leaving the first floor and reaching the counter where there was no one around.


    "This month¡¯s fee is 1 Gold per night for each room. It has a spacious room andrge bed perfect for a couple! We also provide free dinner and breakfast."


    ¡¯It¡¯s pricey. But it seems reasonable for a big establishment like this.¡¯ He thought as he retrieved a Gold coin from his pocket.


    "I will take it. Give us the key."


    The receptionist nodded cheerfully with a bright smile as she handed over a small jade te. "Here you go sir, I will send our maid to clean it right now. Meanwhile, please enjoy your free dinner. If you show this to the waitress, she will bring the food for you."


    "Thank you."


    "Enjoy your night!"


    They went to the table on the second floor, which was reserved for guests, and called the waitress. As usual, Anya asked for a meat dish while Leo decided to try a stir-fry vegetable.


    Both of them enjoyed their food in silence for a moment before Anya suddenly looked around and narrowed her eyes.


    "Leader, I feel a killing intent." She reported quietly while biting off arge chunk of meat and munching on it vigorously as if nothing was wrong with her. "And it¡¯s aimed at us. What should I do?"


    "If they do need something from us, they will go to the second floor. Let¡¯s wait." Leo bit a small piece of food on his te. "More importantly, you should eat these vegetables. They are fresh and good."


    "No! Vegetables taste sad. I would rather have more meat. Even if you order me to, I won¡¯t eat them, Leader." She puffed her cheek and denied him stubbornly.


    "Whatever you want then."


    ¡¯She¡¯s childish yet mature at the same time. Well, I was the one who set her personality like that, though.¡¯


    "Waaaa, Leader! You¡¯re smiling!" She eximed happily as she leaned her body forward on the table and put her chin on her palms.


    "Am I?" Leo asked with a raised brow and touched his lips. He did smile. "I didn¡¯t realize it."


    "Hehehe, must be because you like me. Leader is such a tease!" She smiled like an innocent girl. "So? What should we do now? They are moving toward us."


    ncing to the left, Leo noticed a few people getting up from their seats and heading upstairs. To be exact, four with one in the front looking stronger than the other three. They looked calm and didn¡¯t show any intention to draw their weapons on them.


    They were wearing Tang n¡¯s robe and badges. No one stopped them from walking up the stairs with a noble expression on their faces. They walked past many people, ignoring thempletely as they reached Leo¡¯s table.


    "Are you the one named Thunder God?" The middle-aged man at the front asked in a deep voice. His voice was rather deep and it echoed throughout the room when he spoke, making his words more clear than before. "I would like to talk for a little bit."


    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on them now. The normal people who sat on the tables moved to the corner while keeping a distance from the Tang n¡¯s members. Only a few could stay there and pretended to be drunk so that they wouldn¡¯t attract attention.


    Leo looked at the middle-aged man and smiled softly. Just like before, the people who saw his smile flinched. He was confused why they reacted that way every time he smiled.


    ¡¯This guy must be sent by Tang Jiuyang, right? Or not?¡¯ He thought as he tapped his fingers on the table. ¡¯Either way, I guess the ytime hase to an end.¡¯


    "My name isn¡¯t Thunder God, though?" He said.


    "Then what is your name?"


    "That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to ask. What is your name?"

 Chapter 24 - 24 – Potential Client

    Leo asked back without changing his expression, making the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes twitch in irritation. A vein popped up on his temple. A green energy seeped out of his body, visible to naked eyes.


    From the density alone, one could see that this person was at least 5 Stars martial artists.


    "Listen, kid. We aren¡¯t here to y games. I will ask you one more time, what is your name?" The middle-aged man said impatiently while trying to intimidate Leo by releasing his aura toward him.


    Anya seemed unfazed by it as she bit the bone of the meat she ate without even ncing at them. She licked it clean and suddenly a wed gauntlet covered her right hand. It touched the middle-aged man¡¯s neck easily, piercing through the Qi defense covering his body.


    "Look, man. My Leader is asking your name kindly and you threaten him. And you called him a kid too. Don¡¯t you see that you have done enough disrespect here? I think you should be taught a lesson, yeah?" She moved her wrist yfully, causing blood to drip from the small wound she inflicted.


    "How did-" The middle-aged man looked surprised as he tried to grab Anya¡¯s hand. But he couldn¡¯t.


    Her hand moved fast and disappeared in an instant as if it was never there in the first ce. Only a thin trail of blood could be seen dripping from her w.


    "Now, Anya. Let him speak." Leo gestured at her to step back before facing the Tang n¡¯s members with a smile.


    Looking at the fact they sent 5 Stars martial artists to meet him meant they weren¡¯t sent by Tang Jiuyang but someone higher than the young man.


    ¡¯Now this is interesting. The killing intent directed to us was also gone when they entered the second floor as if they were just testing us. Martial artists really love those kinds of things. Are they not afraid that people could attack them immediately?¡¯


    He mused before arriving at an answer himself. ¡¯I guess not. They are from arge n.¡¯


    Being a part of arge n guaranteed power and respect. No one wanted to be their enemies, so no one attacked them in their territory.


    "As I said, my name isn¡¯t Thunder God but Leo. May I know your name now? And please pull back your Qi. I must be tiring to use it for this long."


    The middle-aged man coughed before closing his eyes to calm down. With a frown, he retracted his aura and opened his eyes while giving Leo a nce as he introduced himself.


    "My name is He Junyu, Tang n¡¯s guard captain and currently the second Young Master Tang Yao¡¯s protector. We have been ordered to send an invitation letter to you as soon as possible." He pulled out a brown envelope from his pocket and ced it on the table. "With that, our business is done. Let¡¯s go, men."


    "Wait." Leo called him before he turned away. "You forgot something."


    He Junyu stopped and turned to Leo with a confused look on his face. "What did we forget?"


    "The way to apologize." Leo replied casually. "Did you think you could just get away after being rude and showing off your Qi? Imagine if our position is reversed. I know you will try to kill me for showing off like that. But because I am a kind and lenient person, I just need to hear your apology."


    Silence surrounded the area as He Junyu¡¯s face darkened and gritted his teeth angrily before regaining hisposure and ring at Leo with murderous gaze.


    "I apologize for my rude attitude earlier."


    Veins were visible on his forehead as he tried to suppress his anger from erupting while apologizing to Leo.


    "We also apologize for interrupting your meal time with your friend."


    Leo waved his hand while tilting his head with a grin on his face.


    "No, it¡¯s not a problem. Good work at delivering the letter."


    After that, he didn¡¯t speak anymore and observed them walking down the stairs slowly. Their stiff and rigid steps as well as the fact that some of them had a nervous expression showed how bad their mood was after being humiliated in public like that.


    "Leader, you¡¯re so evil~ You humiliate them in public. They must be really embarrassed. His face turned as red as a tomato!"


    "Not as much as you." He chuckled lightly and took the envelope on the table before ripping it open. A letter with Tang n¡¯s family symbol was inside. Leo read its content silently before sighing and saying, "There¡¯s only one thing left to do now."


    ***


    Leo looked at the luxurious Tang n¡¯s manor with an indifferent expression on his face, yet at the same time he seemed bored because he didn¡¯t care about what was going on around him.


    He returned again the next day due to the letter given by the second Young Master of Tang n, Tang Yao. He and Anya were invited to a party that was held before the tournament tomorrow.


    Apparently, it was a way to apologize for the third Young Master¡¯s rudeness against a strong martial artist. That was the pretense written in the letter.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as simple as that. Inviting someone who just humiliated their family, right in their manor, was just in stupidity. There must be something in this party, or else Tang n would lose face in the future when Leo tells this story to others.


    ¡¯I know that this is going to be troublesome.¡¯


    Entering through the front gate, the atmosphere seemed different from yesterday as if something changed within the manor. Tang n¡¯s guards were doubled than usual, and there were a lot of martial artists staying at the side.


    They looked at Leo with a mix of curiosity and caution as he passed by them before whispering something among themselves. They must have heard about his action yesterday as well as what he did to Tang Jiuyang.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Fear and respect were shown on their faces. So, Leo acted like nothing happened.


    As they got closer to the main hall, servants dressed in Tang n¡¯s uniform came out to guide Leo and Anya into the manor while bowing deeply to them with polite greetings on their lips.


    "Wee to Tang n¡¯s manor."


    "Young Master Tang Yao and Young Miss Tang Soso are waiting for you in the main hall."

 Chapter 25 - 25 – Tang Clan’s Sly Snake

    The servants escorted them into the inner area of Tang n¡¯s manor where there were arge number of martial artists hanging around here.


    Leo also recognized the name Tang Soso. She was the first daughter of Tang n¡¯s leader who was called a martial genius after reaching 3 Stars at a young age of 16. Now, with her being 27 years old, she was already a 5 Stars martial artist at her prime.


    Aside from the previous information about her, there were other rumors circting about her as well. But they were all often exaggerated with a grain of salt. For example, she was born under the Heavenly Body Constitution which exined her early awakening of Qi at such a young age.


    However, as for whether or not that rumor was true, no one knew.


    When they arrived at the main hall, there was a young man sitting on the front with a beautiful woman beside him. They were Tang Yao and Tang Soso.


    Upon seeing them, Leo smiled softly and imitated people in Murim, cupping his hands together as he bowed.


    "Greetings, Young Master Tang Yao, and Young Miss Tang Soso, it¡¯s an honor to be invited to your party."


    Anya looked confused but followed what he did regardless. A mercenary group would do this before a potential employer as a sign of respect before getting the job. It was one of the rules made by him to keep their image.


    "Raise your heads, both of you." Tang Yao spoke with a gentle tone as he stood up and walked toward them.


    The young man had an average face and average stature, yet he carried an air of confidence about him with his gait and mannerism. He was different from his naughty and cocky younger brother. Leo had a good impression of him.


    ¡¯A rich person.¡¯ He thought.


    "I apologize for my brother¡¯s rude action yesterday. Please ept my sincere apology." He bowed deeply until his upper body was almost parallel with the floor while looking at Leo.


    Tang n¡¯s members situated inside the room were surprised at their master¡¯s behavior. Some of them wondered why Tang Yao was bowing in front of this ck-haired man in front of him as if they were strangers who just met for the first time?


    Even if the other party was suspectedly someone who could use Elemental Change, which was only possible for 5 Stars martial artists or higher, it wasn¡¯t enough for him to do something like this. Even their Young Miss, Tang Soso, was able to control poison too and was a proper 5 Stars martial artist.


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid of losing his face in front of the crowd?


    Other people simply watched everything without doing anything except murmuring among themselves quietly while ncing at Leo who kept smiling at Tang Yao. Instantly, he recognized the second Young Master¡¯s personality pretty well.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡¯Ah, a freaking snake.¡¯


    Leo had always been wondering about why the genius Tang Soso decided to stick with the second son instead of the first son?


    It wasn¡¯t too umon in Murim that the first son would be the heir and the second son would be training to be an elder, but it depended on what type of character they were.


    And right now, Tang Yao¡¯s behavior matched his identity perfectly. He was a snake in Leo¡¯s eyes.


    "I ept your apology." He said, "Now, may I hear why I was invited here?"


    Tang Yao immediately raised his upper body before smiling faintly and gesturing Leo to the table that had various kinds of dishes and drinks on it.


    "Please, enjoy. Let us talk while enjoying the feast that we prepared."


    "That would be nice. I haven¡¯t had any breakfast yet." Leo nodded as he nced at the table and sat down.


    Sitting beside him was Anya. She already eyed the meat dish prepared on the table eagerly with a sparkle in her eyes before picking up a te and starting to fill it with arge amount of meat as if she hadn¡¯t eaten for months.


    She gave him a bright smile as if she was saying, "You can do whatever you want while I eat, Leader."


    Sighing, Leo looked at Tang Yao.


    "My apologies, my friend here really loves meat. You can think that my decision is also hers."


    "Very well." The second Young Master smiled calmly before waving his hand at the servants who served more tes of meat on the table. "You¡¯re a very interesting individual. I have never heard of you before yesterday. Young Lady Peng Li-Yue said you were some kind of soldier or an escort. She was right?"


    Leo took a sip of the tea on the table before replying to him in a t tone.


    "No. We¡¯re not soldiers. Our profession is being a mercenary band with all kinds of services avable, although we will reject any request that we don¡¯t agree with morally or we think not worth it. But, as long as someone pays us, we will do anything, including wars."


    "Mercenaries?" Tang Yao muttered with interest. "That sounds... different."


    "It¡¯s normal if you haven¡¯t heard of it yet." He smiled at the Tang n¡¯s young master. "We¡¯re probably the first ones in this world. Our goaling here is to escort Young Lady Peng Li-Yue. As for the details, I am afraid that I can¡¯t disclose that. She has paid us quite a hefty sum."


    Giving enough clues while hiding the actual reason was part of his n. This way, the Tang n would think that there was no deeper meaning to his visit to Qin City than protecting the Young Miss from the Tang n. But this snake of a young master would still connect the dots that they were the ones hiding Peng Li-Yue when she went missing for thest few days.


    ¡¯That will guarantee our ability.¡¯ Leo thought, ¡¯Also, this will make us seem trustworthy as well as more mysterious since our band doesn¡¯t really exist in Murim yet.¡¯


    Tang Yao kept smiling as he asked, "I see. That¡¯s very impressive. You epted a request from anyone even if it¡¯s from a person you don¡¯t know about and hasn¡¯t seen her before? What if you are employed in a war by two different sides?"


    "We side with the highest bidder." Leo answered honestly while a te of stir-fry vegetables was brought to him.


    "Even if they are evil?" Tang Yao¡¯s voice was colder than before.


    Raising his head, Leo just smiled without saying anything. The guards around the area instinctively moved their hands to their sword, but were stopped by Tang Soso. She red at them and they lowered their arms while waiting for an order from her.


    "That¡¯s a bold statement." She said while touching her lips gently before looking at Leo who stared back at her with an indifferent expression on his face.


    Silence ruled the room for a brief moment before Tang Yao suddenlyughed out loud while shaking his head.


    "Your answer is good enough for me!" He eximed while smiling brightly. The 25-year-old Young Master was a handsome man when he smiled like that. "Since you said that you will do anything for money, I have one proposal for you. Would you be interested?"


    "Let¡¯s hear it." Leo said, rxing his position.

 Chapter 26 - 26 – We’re Not That Cheap

    ¡¯Giving us a job already?¡¯ He thought. ¡¯He sure moves fast.¡¯


    Tang Yao rested his chin on his hand while looking at Leo before starting to exin slowly.


    "The Central ins isn¡¯t in a great condition since the Heavenly Demon¡¯s demise. Many bandits appeared because the group they are afraid of are now gone. One of them is Green Forest Bandit. It¡¯s getting hard to move around and buy goods without having to worry about bandits robbing you."


    "Oh?"


    Leo didn¡¯t expect Green Forest Bandit or often known as Nokrim to make a move already. The false information about Heavenly Demon¡¯s demise was taken seriously by them it seemed.


    ¡¯Not bad.¡¯ He thought to himself. ¡¯It works.¡¯


    "With your strength, I would like to propose to hire your mercenaries as my personal guard while I travel around doing my business. Usually, my sister woulde with me, but the timing is... a bit unfortunate." He nced at Tang Soso and gave her a reassuring smile. "That is why, I would like to ask for your assistance, Mr. Thunder God."


    "Just call me Leo." The ck-haired young man said as he narrowed his eyes. "Why should I ept your offer?"


    "Because of the price." Tang Yao said seriously before putting arge pouch on the table. "500 Golds for escorting and protecting me. This is the deposit. I will give you another 500 Golds when we return safely."


    A total of 1,000 Golds. It was definitely arge amount of money.


    ¡¯Chiaki might already be banned from the gambling den, so we can¡¯t really make more money by using dice.¡¯ Leo thought and frowned. ¡¯We also need funds for our next project whether we want it or not. But this was... not exactly ideal.¡¯


    "Tang Yao." Leo called the young man¡¯s name while resting his chin on his hand while leaning his upper body on the table slightly. "Are you sure that 1,000 Gold coins is enough to hire us?"


    He gave Tang Yao a meaningful stare, ignoring the nasty remarks from the Tang n members around because he called the second Young Master without any respect at all.


    "We might be ves to money and ally to the highest bidder, but I am not stupid. We always have a choice to refuse the job we don¡¯t want to do, especially one that is clearly a scam and not paying enough." He grinned and said calmly, "Either you give us a good deal or you find someone else to work for you."


    "You-"


    "Restrain yourself." Tang Soso said coldly to stop the nearby guard before looking at Leo. "Can you exin why you refuse? 1,000 Golds is already an extravagant amount for an escorting job. And it¡¯s just to Shaanxi, which isn¡¯t that far from Qin City. It should be easy for someone of your level."


    "Even if it¡¯s easy, money is always the issue." He smiled at her, tapping the table lightly with his finger. "Do you think I am not aware of your destination and goal? Nokrim is arge group. Their executive members are 6 Stars martial artists and their leader is rumored to be 8 Stars. That means it will be more dangerous than you think."


    Leo smirked before continuing.


    "Hiring us for a war with a mere 1,000 Golds means you are underestimating us. I will ask again... Are you sure that 1,000 Gold coins is enough to hire us?"


    Once again, silence dominated the room. No one said anything to break it. No one dared to do it because they were all aware that Leo was correct in his remark.


    While Tang n didn¡¯t know the extent of Leo and his group¡¯s capability, they knew that hiring a martial artist to join a war for 1,000 Golds will not be enough. The story was different for n members and its warriors. They were loyal and merits were more important to thempared to money.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But, Leo had mentioned at the start that they would work for money. Based on what they knew and what happened yesterday, Tang Yao knew the man in front of him didn¡¯t care about merit or respect at all.


    ¡¯He even said he¡¯s a ve to money.¡¯ The second Young Master thought. ¡¯He¡¯s true to his words.¡¯


    Rude he might be, he was an honest person. That was his evaluation regarding Leo, a mysterious individual who acted differently than most martial artists in Murim.


    "My apologies, I didn¡¯t take that into consideration. We can talk about thepensation more if you want to."


    As if. Leo knew Tang Yao was just testing his character. In Murim, no matter how much someone loved money, they always wanted merit more than money. Tang Yao should have known this. So, the 1,000 Golds offer was just bait for him to respond and show his attitude.


    "Hmm..."


    "We can increase thepensation." Tang Soso suddenly said while ncing at Tang Yao as if they were discussing something in secret telepathically. "Just name it."


    Tang Yao sighed at her response and nodded his head slightly at Leo before saying, "What do you want?"


    This was difficult.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know what price I should ask for to fight the Green Forest Bandit.¡¯


    In a way, that fight was unavoidable if he epted this job. Tang n nned to eradicate the Nokrim and took all their resources as part of their scheme to monopolize the weapon industry in Qin City.


    ¡¯Tang Yao wants to get merit and increase his status in the n as well as getting more power to stand up against his brother. It¡¯s a risky move for him but beneficial when it seeds.¡¯ Leo thought while stroking his chin. ¡¯There is something I want from Green Forest too. I¡¯d like to ept this job.¡¯


    Considering the enemy numbers, terrain, how long the job wouldst, and his group¡¯s overall strength, Leo had estimated their strength in fighting the bandits.


    "9,000 Golds." He finally decided on a fair price after doing a mental calction in his head. "That¡¯s my final offer. Oh, and an upfront payment of 1,000 Golds. So the total is 10 thousand."


    "That¡¯s too much!" One of Tang n¡¯s martial artists eximed.

 Chapter 27 - 27 – A Different Plan

    This time, no one interrupted him though as they looked at Leo in disbelief.


    Even Tang Soso thought that was too much. With 10 thousand Golds, they could hire more than 100 independent martial artists whose strength was no weaker than 4 Stars. They didn¡¯t know how many people Leo had but it was still too much.


    "Agreed." Tang Yao¡¯s voice resounded through the hall, "10 thousand Golds is too much even for us. We would rather hire martial artists staying in Qin City. So, I apologize but you are going to have to lower your price."


    Leo wasn¡¯t offended by his response. He just silently stood up and waved his hand.


    "Negotiation failed then. Goodbye."


    "Hmm? Wait for me, Leader."


    Anya immediately rushed after Leo, leaving half-eaten food on the table as she trailed after him, leaving the other parties in a confused state. They didn¡¯t expect this to happen at all.


    Negotiation over and they left. They didn¡¯t even try to negotiate the price further. They just walked calmly without even care of the gazes showering him with disdain from Tang n¡¯s guards and martial artists.


    "Wait!"


    Tang Yao stopped Leo before he reached the gate. A smirk formed on his face. It disappeared as soon as he nced back, looking at the Tang n¡¯s second Young Master.


    "We can¡¯t provide 10 thousand Golds, but we can provide you with other things. Just name it. Material, item, anything."


    "Hmm..." Turning around, he stroked his chin, "9,000 Golds and 100 KG of Star Metal."


    A negotiation was opened once again. Leo wasn¡¯t sure he could do it better than Jessica, but he had his way to y this game as well.


    Star Metal was an expensive mineral in Murim for it had a lot of uses. From making a weapon and armor, it was also used to make pills to enhance one¡¯s cultivation speed. Only Tang n knew where it could be mined, making it more valuable than normal metals or steel distributed in the market.


    "That¡¯s still too much. 100 KG worth of Star Metal is worth more than that. Let¡¯s make it 5,000 Golds and 100 KG Star Metal."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I know the value of Star Metal pretty well. It¡¯s expensive, yes, but not that much. 8,000 Golds and 150 KG Star Metal." Leo countered with a smile as he returned to his seat.


    "That¡¯s just in robbery." Tang Yao frowned in frustration while Anya sat down beside him and returned to eating as if nothing happened at all.


    "Our price is already very generous for your service. I know that you¡¯re a 6 Stars martial artist, and your friend probably has a simr power to yours. But there are only two of you, so I think 5,000 Golds are maximum and I am willing to add 100 KG Star Metal as a friendship gift. Isn¡¯t that enough to employ you?"


    Indeed, that was more than enough to hire two 6 Stars martial artists. However...


    "I never said I am a 6 Stars martial artist. And since when did you assume I only have Anya in my group? I never mentioned that at all." Leo said in a low voice, "7,500 Golds and 150 KG Star Metal as well as three items from Green Forest Group if we manage to destroy them. That¡¯s my final offer."


    Tang Yao froze upon hearing Leo¡¯s words. It was as if his body was held by an unknown power that stopped his movementpletely.


    ¡¯Not 6 Stars martial artists... And there are more than 2 of them?¡¯


    A slight nce from Tang Soso was enough to get his mind working again as he made his decision. Forming a rtionship with Leo and his group would benefit them better than he previously thought.


    ¡¯I can invest in this.¡¯ He thought while smiling gently as he spoke, "7,500 Golds is eptable. Green Forest has many rare items stored in their vault that no one knew about. Taking their items isn¡¯t a problem either, I won¡¯t ask about it if you need something from there."


    "Perfect." Leo stood up while chuckling softly before cupping his hands together and giving Tang Yao a bow. "Let us work well together then."


    ***


    Peng Li-Yue was nervous as she sat in the garden. The tournament that would decide her fate would be held tomorrow. She must win in order to avoid the marriage with Tang Jiuyang, but her chance was slim at best.


    She found that her opponent was a Tang n¡¯s core disciple and one of the candidates for the next Dragon Warrior first squad leader, a 5 Stars martial artist. Aside from that, she had heard rumors about how talented he was in controlling poison with her Qi.


    ¡¯I wonder if the warrior sent by Leo can win. His name is Shui, right?¡¯ She looked at the man standing next to her. He was silent and mysterious like most martial artists in Murim. He barely said anything about himself in the conversation between them.


    Shui wore a gray robe with a wooden badge on his chest with an insect carved on it, looking like an emblem of some kind of group or organization. Peng Li-Yue guessed it was the mercenary band¡¯s emblem.


    The woman noticed that Shui always looked at the surroundings with a bored gaze as if he wasn¡¯t interested in anything. At this point, they didn¡¯t talk a lot even though they had known each other for thest few days. He mostly talked when he needed something or had to inform her about the n, otherwise he kept silent.


    "Are you sure you can win tomorrow?" Peng Li-Yue decided to strike up a conversation due to the awkward atmosphere between them. She had no one else to talk to anyway. The noisy one wasn¡¯t on her side anymore.


    She saw the young man snapped out of his deep thoughts and shifted his gaze from the sky to her instead. He nced at Peng Li-Yue silently before looking up again.


    "Foolish question." He said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "I just need to fight."


    ¡¯So arrogant.¡¯ She thought in annoyance, ¡¯Can¡¯t he be polite and proper for once?¡¯


    "You don¡¯t need to talk to me like that." She retorted in a soft voice that barely reached Shui¡¯s ears. But she didn¡¯t care about that at all. Peng Li-Yue was bothered by this guy¡¯s attitude toward her.


    "My apologies. This is how I usually talk." Shui said in a nonchnt manner, "Don¡¯t take it personally."


    ¡¯Jerk.¡¯ She frowned in annoyance but didn¡¯t say anything more. She decided that she will have a long chat with Leo regarding his attitude toward her because this was not good at all.


    Just as she thought about that, a strange sound suddenly rang.


    Tiririring~


    She wondered where it came from because she was sure she had heard about it before. She managed to find it easily as she saw Shui pulling out a simr metal toy but with the blue color that Anya had. From what her noisy bodyguard told her, it was a device tomunicate from a long range.


    Shui brought it close to his ear and said, "Yes, Leader?"


    "...Understood." He nodded his head before speaking again, "I will protect her safely. Don¡¯t worry about that."


    After that, he looked at Peng Li-Yue and asked, "Ms. Peng, I need to report the news about the Tang n. The situation has changed greatly and there will be another problem in tomorrow¡¯s tournament."


    "What is it?" She looked at him in surprise. The tournament was an event held by the Qin City¡¯s lord every year.


    With strict protection from the Tang n¡¯s warriors as well as various powerful martial artists from all over the continent attending this event, something unexpected like another trouble being added to it was beyond her belief.


    "ording to him, Nokrim will make trouble. Instead of stopping them, Tang n will actually benefit from it."


    Shui exined everything Leo had informed him with detail calmly when he talked about Nokrim attacking the tournament, killing civilians and martial artists alike in order to fulfill their goals. He also added the details regarding the possibility that Tang Yao and Tang Soso actually released information about the city¡¯s secret entrance to them.


    "W-What? Nokrim?" She raised her voice in surprise, but Shui blocked her mouth immediately.


    "Lower your voice. Leader has taken the job to take care of them, so it will be fine. I will also stay by your side and protect you. This is all just an internal strife of Tang n. You will be fine and I will ensure the job you requested is fulfilled. If you understand, nod slowly."


    "...Understood." After he assured her, she managed to calm herself down and nodded her head, "Please make sure that you will keep your promise."


    "No worries."


    He released his hand from her mouth, allowing her to breathe freely.


    Peng Li-Yue didn¡¯t expect this. Was Leo mistaken? If what he said was true, then...


    ¡¯There will be a civil war within the Tang n.¡¯

 Chapter 28 - 28 – Fight Tournament

    Tournament day arrived like a crash.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Leo was standing on the spectator seat with Anya. Though Tang Yao¡¯s invitation yesterday was out of his n, the progression was just as he had expected, simr to the one in the novel.


    ¡¯A sly snake tried to use me. Too bad I already have ns to use him instead.¡¯


    He smiled as he looked at the arena where two martial artists were fighting fiercely. Every blow was destructive and their fight created a cloud of dust from the destroyed ground below their feet. This was the level of 3 Stars martial art where they could realize Qi outside their bodies.


    Soon, a sh urred and the winner was announced, causing the crowd to go wild. These were not 5 Stars martial artists fromrge ns or sects but they still showed great performance. It was normal considering they had trained under apetent master that gave them proper guidance.


    ¡¯The strongest people who entered this tournament are 5 Stars martial artists. But they are all still young. Those 6 Stars and above probably aren¡¯t interested with the reward Tang n prepared. That or training is more important to them.¡¯


    Leo looked at the center of the stage where a man bowed his head slightly toward the spectators, ignoring the cheersing from them and the person he defeated at the same time.


    "That¡¯s exciting, Leader. It¡¯s as if I am watching underground boxing with a special effect!" Anya eximed loudly next to him as she watched the match with sparkling eyes.


    "I don¡¯t understand your reference, but it sounds fun." Leo chuckled softly at her reply. "Keep enjoying yourself then. We still have time to wait until Peng Li-Yue¡¯s turn."


    Or until Nokrim¡¯s advanced in disguise strike, he added quietly in his mind.


    So far, he had identified 50 of them in the spectators. The numbers roughly were the same as described in the novel.


    "Gotcha!" She nodded her head before concentrating on the match that was about to begin once again.


    Leo realized that he never had a peaceful life like this before he transmigrated into this world. Work and work everyday. Bing a ve for apany that overworked its employees without remorse. He didn¡¯t have many friends or family either. They all died in some horrible way even when he worked for thatpany.


    ¡¯At least, here, I don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡¯


    Surrounded by friends he could trust, Leo felt satisfied with his life right now. He didn¡¯t feel guilty when he had to do something with morally questionable contents because he learned from experience that being merciless was the best way to survive in apetitive society. That was why...


    ¡¯Let¡¯s wait until Tang Yao makes a move before helping. Some people might die, but that¡¯s already part of his n. Right, sly snake?¡¯ He looked at Tang Yao who sat next to his sister near the stage where they could move easily.


    Tang Jiyuan, the third Young Master, sat on the elevated tform with his bodyguard. Peng Li-Yue had to stay next to the disgusting Young Master due to her position. Her expression was bad at best. A strained smile never escaped her face. However, Shui stood between them in case something happened.


    The Swordsman from Hallowed Insects exchanged nces with Leo and nodded.


    Now, what worried Leo the most was the City Lord, Qin Weiqi who sat on the opposite side of Tang Yao and Tang Soso but nevertheless acted very close to Tang Jiyuan. He had bodyguards, but they weren¡¯t that strong. When a fight broke out, he would definitely be the easiest target among any other important individuals in this ce.


    ¡¯Saving him isn¡¯t part of my job. I don¡¯t care if war breaks out too. That will only give us more jobs.¡¯


    There were six martial artists with a cultivation level of 5 Stars that might appear today as well. So, he was conflicted as to whether he should focus on stopping Nokrim or helping Tang n wiped them out instead.


    ¡¯Or just watch. That¡¯s also an option.¡¯


    "Ah, the final started, Leader. Both of them look strong." Anya pointed at the two men standing on the stage opposite each other and starting to size up their opponent. "Come on! Come on! Fight!"


    He sighed at her antics. But he was also curious.


    ¡¯The first person is the original protagonist Kim Min-Gu¡¯s opponent in the novel, Tang Siyang.¡¯


    The Tang n member who was also a 5 Stars martial artist in the same generation as Tang Yao and Tang Soso. As their members¡¯ first priority was always about the n¡¯s glory, Tang Siyang was someone who lived up to that.


    His opponent was someone that Leo didn¡¯t know. A beautiful martial artist holding a silver de in her hand. Her short brown hair, which was rare for girls in this world, rested on her shoulders. He recalled that her name was Mu Eunbi. From what he had researched, she was the oldest daughter of a minor n living in Qin City. That was all to her.


    However, the fact she was a 5 Stars martial artist should be enough for her to rise in fame and maybe join a bigger n if she wanted it. Leo wondered why no rumors about her were spread.


    "Both sides are ready?"


    The referee of the tournament, a white-haired man wearing a green robe, checked both parties if they were ready. Both nodded their heads simultaneously after taking a stance.


    "Fight!"


    The moment that word came out, they moved immediately, intending to end this fight as fast as possible.


    Mu Eunbi¡¯s sword was covered in ayer of icy cold Qi as she closed the distance between her and Tang Siyang in a blink of an eye, showing that she specialized in speed. Her de was faster than any other weapons he had ever seen so far and it forced Tang Siyang to stay on defense.


    A fury of shesnded on his guard while Tang Siyang used his arms to protect himself from getting hurt. A thinyer of ice appeared on his arm with every touch of the de but was removed quickly by his Qi.


    "You¡¯re pretty good." Tang Siyang praised his opponent¡¯s swordsmanship while smiling in aposed manner. "Let me show you my level too."

 Chapter 29 - 29 – Sudden Attack

    The next second, Mu Eunbi wasunched backward after Tang Siyang smacked his hand into her abdomen. A green dragon that looked like a snake appeared and disappeared as soon as it came out, crashing into her entire front side before dissipating.


    That was when Mu Eunbi attacked again as her de once again shed with Tang Siyang¡¯s guard as a pair of wings on her back pped lightly. They emitted a special aura, but Leo couldn¡¯t tell what it was from this far away.


    ¡¯Materialization of Qi element.¡¯


    It was probably a skill she learned from her Master. Each martial artist could use the element to attack and defend when they cultivated their Qi properly, depending on what kind of cultivation path they used.


    Sharp-winds and mes were the mostmon elements utilized by martial artists during the fight since Mount Hua Sect and Wudang Sect were quite famous in this area. But that didn¡¯t mean there wasn¡¯t anyone capable of utilizing other elements like water or ice as well. They were just not popr.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Mu Eunbi was probably an expert of an ice element considering the type of sword she used and how cold it was even from this far away. A typical swordsmanship from Kunlun Sect.


    The difference in their power level was clear in just a few moves from them as Mu Eunbi found herself overwhelmed by Tang Siyang¡¯s strength. She didn¡¯t give up though and continued to press on him with the help of her fast speed.


    "It¡¯s useless."


    ring his green poison Qi, Tang Siyang changed his strategy and dodged instead of using a defensive method that would wear her down over time. He ignored her de as he fished hidden daggers from his sleeve.


    "Hidden dagger technique: Dance of Jade Leaves!"


    Rows of green leaves surrounded the stage and cut through the air like des as they danced around. This wasn¡¯t just a Qi art, but a real knife artbined with an ability of Qi that could enhance the de. They were covered in poison as well, causing Mu Eunbi to frown as she used her sword to defend and cut them down.


    ¡¯Not bad.¡¯ Leo thought while analyzing their fighting style, ¡¯But... something is off.¡¯


    The fight dragged on... Or felt like so.


    ¡¯Mu Eunbi should be able to defeat Tang Siyang faster than this.¡¯ Leo thought while smiling. ¡¯He¡¯s more skilled than her, but she¡¯s at least one step faster than him. If she makes a surprise attack...¡¯


    Then he realized. The fight was indeed dragged as if it was nned beforehand. He looked around the arena to find anyone acting suspiciously.


    At the arena, Mu Eunbi was trying her best to block the flying daggers while trying to move closer to Tang Siyang to deliver a deathblow. Meanwhile, Tang Siyang waited for an opportunity to counterattack with another hidden dagger as she rushed toward him.


    A fierce fight that caught everyone¡¯s attention. Cheers erupted as Mu Eunbi managed to get closer to Tang Siyang as she decided to sacrifice herself tond a single fatal blow while covering her body with Qi defense, taking the man in a surprise. She was a decisive person after all.


    However, that never happened.


    Boom!


    Smoke spread throughout the whole arena as something exploded near the fighters, separating them. Green gas filled the air and blocked the view while shouts echoed between the spectators who panicked at the sudden event.


    "Anya, respirator!"


    Leo immediatelymanded the Nanites in his body to change his bodysuit. A ck mask covered his lower face, acting as a respirator at the same time, preventing him from inhaling the gas that covered the whole arena.


    "I¡¯m ready, Leader!" Anya shouted, her bodysuit already changed and gave her a simr mask. "That¡¯s poison gas. There must be an enemy somewhere."


    "That¡¯s my thought too." He narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "Our priority is Tang Yao. If possible, protect our client. We have signed the contract with him after all."


    "Roger." Anya jumped into the stage that was in chaos and disappeared into the cloud of smoke, heading toward their client¡¯s location.


    Meanwhile, Leo pulled a google from his sling back and wore it. The red visor was transparent and allowed him to see through the green smoke that surrounded him.


    ¡¯Heat signature.¡¯


    The goggle scanned the green gas and isted the heat source in order to provide him with information. He saw many people headed toward a certain direction. Some were locked inbat already, others were trying to escape through the hole. Anya managed to reach Tang Yao. Strangely, none of the attackers were going in that direction.


    Instead, they went toward Qin City Lord and Mu Eunbi.


    ¡¯As expected.¡¯


    Tang n wanted to get rid of theirpetitors. But, thosepetitors were also Leo¡¯s potential client.


    In the novel, Qin City Lord was killed in this ce along with his bodyguard. He guessed that Mu Eunbi was originally his bodyguard. But because Kim Min-Gu didn¡¯t enter the tournament, she managed to go into the final, allowing Tang Yao to pull this n.


    ¡¯My contract with Tang Yao is about annihting Green Forest Bandit. If I act right now and protect the Qin City Lord in the guise of the ¡¯free job¡¯ I provided, that wouldn¡¯t be strange.¡¯


    Allowing Tang Yao¡¯s n to seed here would harm his reputation.


    ¡¯They can use me and my group as a scapegoat if Qin Weiqi is killed, saying that we¡¯re not as good as we advertised.¡¯


    And he couldn¡¯t allow that.


    With Nanites enhancing his body, Leo could sense his surroundings even better as he charged forward. Someone was rushing toward Qin City Lord at a fast speed. However, Leo was faster.


    Hended in front of the confused Qin Weiqi and pulled out his photon sword. The de hummed as it materialized with a pale light.


    A sh of metal crossed his vision and Leo received an attack from an assassin,ing from the attacker¡¯s right hand. A quick move that caught everyone in surprise, but not him. He was able to see the attack in slow motion with his heightened senses due to Nanites.


    Puchi!


    Leo thrust his sword upward, cutting the man in half like butter.


    "N-"


    Before he could make a sound, the left half of his body separated from the right, falling into the ground with a loud thump. It wasn¡¯t until then that everyone realized what had happened, causing the crowd to scatter in fear.


    Turning toward the Qin City Lord, Leo nodded and asked.


    "Are you okay, City Lord?"

 Chapter 30 - 30 – Wandering Sword Saint

    "Yes? Yes, I am fine." Qin Weiqi nodded his head while looking at the attacker¡¯s dead body in disbelief. "Thank you for saving us."


    "Good. My name is Leo, a mercenary from Hallowed Insects. This is my service to introduce myself. If you need a fighter or warrior, just contact me in the future." He smoothly handed him his new business card.


    Perplexed, Qin Weiqi took it and read the contents written on it.


    "Well then, please leave this area soon and drink an antidote. This smoke has a poison mixed into it. I have to go."


    After saying that, Leo headed toward where the rest of the attackers were located.


    Qin Weiqi stared at the business card in his hand beforemanding his bodyguard.


    "Let¡¯s leave! One of you call Mu Eunbi and send an antidote to her. She must be affected by the poison more than anyone else due to her injuries."


    "Yes!"


    At the same time one of the bodyguards moved to call Mu Eunbi back, Leo confronted 3 men on the spectator area. They were wearing Nokrim¡¯s cloak with a forest symbol on their chest, giving away their identity as well as telling everyone they weren¡¯t sent by Tang n or Qin City Lord.


    "You¡¯re from Nokrim?" Leo asked while pointing his sword at them. "What are you doing here?"


    No one answered. For a bandit, they were pretty quiet. Leo smirked as the Nanites inside his body became active. It allowed him to move at a speed faster than them as he aimed at their heart.


    Three men were cut down into four pieces each at the same time. It was a gruesome sight but it was better to be safe than sorry. He swung his Photon Sword to get rid of the blood sticking on the de.


    ¡¯They aren¡¯t from Nokrim at all.¡¯ He analyzed the corpses on the ground after they took off their disguise and found that their skin color was darker than natives. ¡¯Is this how you set up a trap? Making these attackers pretend that they are from Nokrim and create a reason to go to war.¡¯


    He felt bad for the victims to get involved in this damned n involving Tang n¡¯s internal strife. The victims were innocents who got pulled into this war between factions after all.


    Looking around, Leo tried to find a certain someone. The man who was hiding among Nokrim, a strong assassin who originally killed Qin Weiqi. Since earlier, that man was still hiding among the spectators but made no move at all.


    From what he knew, that assassin was just an outsider that somehow joined Nokrim because of money or something. He didn¡¯t care about Murim at all. This was just a job to him and nothing more.


    ¡¯I wish I could capture him to get a favor from Qin City Lord, but Qin Weiqi had left the area. Still, why is that assassin still here?¡¯ He asked in his mind when suddenly he felt someone staring at him.


    A shiver ran down his spine as he looked for the origin of the feeling. There, behind one of the spectator¡¯s seats, sat a man with a calm face who wore a gray robe. Leo immediately noticed that his clothes were different from Nokrim¡¯s cloak and other martial artists as well.


    Forget the assassin, he felt this man was dangerous.


    "That¡¯s fantastic swordsmanship, young man. I wonder if you can show it to me once more." The mysterious man smiled slightly, "Will you entertain me?"


    Leo remained silent while watching the man carefully. He seemed ordinary despite the strange feeling he was emitting, but he had learned from his experience to never underestimate anyone or anything.


    In Murim, a hidden master could appear in many shapes and forms. This man could be one of them for all he knew.


    Pulling off his hood, an unkempt long hair flowed out of the man¡¯s head as his beard wiggled from the sudden movement. The smile on his face looked friendlier than the neighborhood grandma who always gave sweets. His movement was smooth.


    Even the movement when he unsheathed his long sword and stabbed it into the ground was beautiful.


    "A nice sword you have there." He said, ncing at the Photon Sword Leo was holding, "Strange but sharp. Will you do me a favor and give it to me if you lose the duel?"


    Leo didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he merely ced his sword on his guard position while ncing around, checking if there was someone else around or behind him. Now, he recognized the man.


    "Wandering Sword Saint."


    ¡¯What¡¯s happening?¡¯ He gritted his teeth in anger while letting his Nanites flow in his body. ¡¯This is different from the novel... Why is this crazy Wandering Sword Saint here?¡¯


    In the original novel, Wandering Sword Saint was mentioned to be a neutral party that took no side in Murim¡¯s war and didn¡¯t care about it at all. He was a traveler who had been wandering around the world for decades or more without having a ce to call home.


    Even so, he was strong.


    "I am honored that you know me." The old man smiled gently while pulling the sword out of the ground, "I would like to say it¡¯s good to meet you too, but..."


    A sudden sh appeared in front of Leo, cutting everything in its path including the seats in the way. He immediately raised his Photon Sword and blocked the sh while using his right leg to strike at the man¡¯s waist.


    A fierce sh urred with a strong gust of wind, scattering the green gas into the sky and clearing up the view for people nearby to see it.


    Boom!


    They were blown away from each other after their sh ended while their feet dug up the ground, creating a huge crater below their feet. Leo¡¯s hands felt numb from blocking the strike head-on with his sword. It was much stronger than any enemies he had faced so far in this world.


    "What are you doing here? I thought you didn¡¯t take part in Murim¡¯s interest?" Leo asked with a slight frown, "Howe you are here?"


    "I am here for nothing. I was just bored and wanted to take a walk when I heard about a tournament. Once in a while, watching young martial artists showing their potential is enough to warm my heart." He answered whileughing softly.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "And because I saw your sword, I became interested in it. Nowhere in my n did I know I would meet a martial artist like you."


    Slowly, white Qi enveloped the man. It took the form of a dragon, coiling around the man¡¯s body like a serpent. The appearance of such a thing meant that this man was beyond the level of any 6 Stars martial artist Leo had ever known. This was something that only a martial artist at 7 Stars level could do.


    One of Leo¡¯s problems in this world was that he was unable to feel Qi unlike other martial artists. He couldn¡¯t really ¡¯feel¡¯ where his opponent was or how strong they were at first nce.


    Not only that, the techniques all martial artists used to cleave ground and mountain was also unavable to him. He had to use weapons or other methods instead of those arts because they required Qi usage to activate.


    That was why he felt frustrated whenever he met a strong opponent like this so suddenly even though he was confident in his strength and ability. He wasn¡¯t a fighter but a mercenary. Preparation was his strength as well as his weapon, but he knew that could only take him so far when his enemy was too strong.


    Like this person in front of him right now.


    "Tell me your name, young man. I am known as the Wandering Sword Saint, but you can call me Xiao Ah Tian." The old man looked at him with interest shining in his eyes.


    Lowering his sword slightly, Leo moved his left hand behind his back. He looked at the Wandering Sword Saint through his goggles.


    "Leo from Hallowed Insect Mercenary."


    A low click could be heard from behind him.


    "Nice to meet you!"


    While shouting, he threw something round into the air at a very fast speed. It flew straight toward Xiao Ah Tian who raised his eyebrows in surprise and disappeared in front of Leo¡¯s eyes.


    Swoosh!


    He swung his sword horizontally, cutting the round object in half. However, that was a mistake.


    Boom!

 Chapter 31 - 31 – Shui, I Choose You!

    A loud explosion urred, creating a vortex of sma that engulfed the whole arena with its bright light and force. The explosion was so powerful that it carved up the ground several meters around the epicenter. Even Leo found himself pushed away by the impact.


    "Shit!"


    All gas and smoke covering the arena was blown away by the explosion while a few spectators who got too close were also pushed away in great distance.


    ¡¯Why am I getting targeted?! He should¡¯ve fought Shui instead.¡¯ Heined in his mind while straightening his body.


    Without spending any more seconds, he ran away from the spectator seat. He made eye contact with Shui who cut down his opponent in a swift manner before jumping into the stage below as well. He was protecting Peng Li-Yue pretty well.


    "Shui!" Leo shouted from below, "Switch."


    "Roger!"


    And just as Shui jumped down to switch ces with Leo, a sudden gust of wind sent the vortex of sma scatter into pieces like mist in the wind. Leo looked back and saw the Wandering Sword Saint was standing in where he was before with a burned robe and damage on his skin. However, he was pretty much alive and kicking.


    ¡¯Crazy motherfucker! He only got injured slightly from a photon bomb? What is his body made of?!¡¯ Leo shouted in his mind.


    "Don¡¯t run from me, coward!" A rage of Qi could be felt from the man who spoke in a sharp tone while his eyes gleamed in anger. He looked like he was about to murder Leo right here and now. "You have interesting things. Come and fight me again."


    "No." Leo answered in a clear voice as he passed by Shui, "Fight him instead."


    With a speed faster than sound, Shui ran toward Xiao Ah Tian with a feral grin. His sword was shing through the air, creating a trail of light behind him as he approached his opponent.


    "Swirling Vortex Art!"


    At that moment, a spinning ck dragon came out of his sword as he shed it into the air, creating a vortex that formed by swirling winds, and headed toward Xiao Ah Tian. It was just a visual effect created using a projection in his bodysuit, but worked very well to make his opponents hesitate.


    Unfortunately for him, his attack was ineffective as Xiao Ah Tian moved his hand. White dragon met with the ck one in midair and swallowed it whole before disappearing into thin air. Metal shing could be heard when he exchanged strikes with Xiao Ah Tian.


    "Whirlwind Sword!"


    "Rock Dragon Art!"


    Two swords shed again and again, producing sparks with every impact and causing a wave of winds to push everything in their surroundings away.


    "Hahaha, you¡¯re good enough. Fine, I will take you as an opponent!"


    "You¡¯re not bad yourself." Shuimented back.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Their hands were a blur as they exchanged hits after hits while attacking and defending at the same time. It was truly a high-level battle that showed no sign of ending soon.


    As Leo looked at them with shock in his eyes, he noticed the people inside the arena had started to leave. Even Tang Yao and Tang Soso had left the arena guarded by Anya.


    ¡¯Good¡¯ He thought, arriving beside Peng Li-Yue who looked dumbfounded as she watched the sh between Shui and Wandering Sword Saint.


    "Who is... he?" She asked in a dumbfounded tone.


    "Wandering Sword Saint." Leo answered indifferently.


    "I know who he is! What I mean is who is he?! The person you ordered to be my representative." She raised her voice, her eyes fixated on Shui who fought fiercely with Xiao Ah Tian.


    "My subordinate."


    "Argh, you! If you want to keep it a secret, fine!" The girl shouted loudly much to Leo¡¯s confusion.


    He answered honestly. Why was she mad?


    ¡¯It¡¯s not important.¡¯ He shook his head. ¡¯That¡¯s how martial artists fight, huh?¡¯


    Shockwaves that could destroy any building shook the earth below them every time they exchanged hits.


    All of it happened just because they swung their sword at each other, sending the power of the Sword Saint¡¯s Qi flying around.


    Shui only used Nanites inside his body, as he couldn¡¯t use Qi. He could imitate Qi sh if he used his Nanites skillfully, but his specialty was body enhancement. He didn¡¯t need a fancy technique. All his strikes sent wind pressure that was strong enough to damage the surrounding terrain.


    ¡¯What is happening?¡¯ Peng Li-Yue thought while watching Shui fighting. ¡¯Is this reality? That arrogant person is fighting against 8 Stars Martial Artist on an even ground!¡¯


    "Peng Li-Yue, we must go now." Leo said, snapping her out of her thoughts. "We will use this chance to kill Tang Jiuyang and annule the agreement between you and him. Rest assured, you will live and be free after this is done."


    Hearing him mention Tang Jiuyang, she stared at Leo in surprise. Kill? She just wanted to be free.


    "Let¡¯s go." He urged her and moved away from the scene with her, leaving Shui alone to fight against Xiao Ah Tian.


    "A-Alright." She nodded her head.


    Seeing that she finally agreed, Leo rxed a bit as he continued to lead her away from the arena while vigntly observing their surroundings. He could track Tang Jiuyang easily. Shui had nted a tracking device in the middle of themotion earlier.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s take this dagger.¡¯ He thought, grabbing the dagger from one of the corpses from the Nokrim people.


    He exited through the gate followed by Peng Li-Yue. Based on his smart lenses, Leo found Tang Jiuyang in one of the safe houses. He seemed to be running away already as well as nned his route from here. However, if they hurried up...


    ¡¯We will catch up to him when he reaches his safe house.¡¯ He thought.


    "Hold on tight." Leo suddenly said and approached Peng Li-Yue. He grabbed her slender waist before increasing Nanites¡¯ ability that enhanced his muscles. The power of Nanites flooded his body, making him run faster than a car.


    "W-Wa- Aah!" The unexpected change made her scream and clung on him desperately.


    He jumped on the roof and kept running on it without stopping once. They moved very fast and arrived at where Tang Jiuyang was hiding with his bodyguard.


    "Stay here." Leo said and pushed her behind a house after seeing a bunch of martial artists wearing Tang n¡¯s robes.


    "Are you sure?" She asked softly. Her face turned red from embarrassment as she straightened her clothes while ring at Leo.


    "Yes. I am not as good as Anya in this kind of thing, but I am better than most. Just hide here. We¡¯ll solve this problem." Leo turned toward the direction where Tang Jiuyang and his men were located. He gripped the dagger tightly and spoke again. "It won¡¯t take long."

 Chapter 32 - 32 – Assassination and Shui vs Wandering Sword Saint

    "A-Alright. I will wait here."


    Hearing her answer, Leo nodded and stood up. His appearance immediately changed to something simr to Tang n warrior using optical illusion, a part of his bodysuit¡¯s capability.


    With that, he sneaked into the house with ease without anyone noticing.


    He just walked without much care after all. There was amotion between Tang Jiuyang and his guard about their failed n which allowed him to sneak in undetected. It seemed that Tang Jiyuan ordered his bodyguard to kidnap Anya and Peng Li-Yue for revenge.


    ¡¯Trash.¡¯ Leo thought in disdain.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t let my emotions get to me.¡¯ He reminded himself while passing through the group of men and finding the room Tang Jiuyang hid in. The room wasn¡¯t guarded after some warriors left, so he entered with ease.


    "Who¡¯s there?!" Tang Jiuyang immediately asked upon seeing Leoing into his room. "A bodyguard? Why are you here? I didn¡¯t call for you!"


    "Well, I am here to do something you will hate so much, oh Young Master."


    While saying that, he deactivated his optical illusion. His real appearance, unmasked, was revealed before the third Young Master of the Tang n.


    "Unfortunately, our job is to prevent you from bothering our client."


    "Y-You!"


    As he said that, a dagger flew out of his sleeve andnded straight on Tang Jiuyang¡¯s throat. It cut through his skin and caused blood to spurt out, painting the air red. He screamed loudly as he struggled to take out the dagger while holding his throat with both of his hands.


    It was quite a pathetic sight, making Leo smile coldly as he witnessed how weak his opponent was. He quickly approached him, took out the dagger from his neck, and stabbed the side of his head. The dagger hit his skull, killing him instantly while everything seemed too easy for Leo. It was a Nokrim¡¯s way to assassinate someone


    ¡¯That was quick.¡¯ He thought while standing up, wiping the blood that got into his clothes. ¡¯Now for thest part¡­ Let¡¯s pull some string and have Anya to escort Peng Li-Yue.¡¯


    Leo used optical illusion again. This time, he took the appearance of a Nokrim member, covering his body with a hologram robe and hood. He purposely stood beside the still warm corpse and waited for the guard to arrive.


    "Young Master! Are you alright? What happened?!" One of them stormed into the room upon hearing Tang Jiuyang¡¯s scream and found Leo standing there, waiting for him with a smile on his face. "Who are you?"


    "Green Forest shall thrive. No mercy to those using our names." Leo said as he jumped through the roof, destroying it, and disappeared from their view.


    ***


    Meanwhile, back at Qin City¡¯s arena, Shui and Xiao Ah Tian were still fighting each other. Two of them were locked in a fiercebat as sparks flew with every swing of their sword and left scars on the ground below.


    Xiao Ah Tian swung his sword at Shui who blocked it using his sword. Then, he ducked and attacked the man¡¯s abdomen but was dodged by the man instead.


    Both of them were more skilled than anyone else in the area despite having the same cultivation level. It was like watching a duel between masters and one wouldn¡¯t know who would win.


    Nheless, there was no spectator to their duel. It was too dangerous and everyone had left the ce already.


    "You are pretty good." Shui muttered, praising his opponent¡¯s skill and ability to keep up with his speed. He leaped backward as heposed himself. "The first person to be able to do that in years."


    "You too. I thought the person before was a coward, but he gave me a better opponent instead."


    "Forgive my leader. He¡¯s not the type to deal with a person like you directly. His specialty is more on schemes and tricks than real battles." He looked at him calmly before changing his stance. "And then, I requested him to give me a worthy opponent. I deem you worthy to be that opponent."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Xiao Ah Tian listened to what Shui said while closing his eyes. In the end, he opened them again and pointed his sword at him. "Then, are you ready to show me your greatest move? Let¡¯s end it in one strike."


    "dly."


    Two dragons collided and dispersed into particles of light in the air. One hologram created by Nanites and one made from Qi. Afterward, Xiao Ah Tian made the first move and charged at Shui.


    His strike was so strong that it split the air and sent out shockwaves, sending debris around them flying in every direction. Shui also moved as he swung his sword, aiming it at his opponent.


    With the power of Nanites, he utilized the bodysuit to full potential. His speed and strength were doubled due to the use of Nanites while his perception was increased as well.


    Their swords met in the middle, sending strong gusts of wind and causing several explosions around them. All chairs near the arena were destroyed within seconds and all things inside were blown away with strong force, leaving no trace of its existence.


    With just two attacks, a big crater was created beneath their feet while cracks formed on the surface of their swords.


    Boom!


    Their swords shed and shattered like ss upon meeting each other, but Xiao Ah Tian didn¡¯t stop. His hand was immediately covered in white Qi resembling a sword. He threw the sword at Shui who dodged it easily at a speed faster than sound and gave him an opening for him to deliver a fatal blow.


    A sh that could cut a mountain split the air as it went straight for Shui¡¯s throat.


    Still... Shui looked at it calmly as he pulled his sword from his sheath. It hummed like a machine as it materialized with pale light while the de resembled a crescent moon with two fangs on its spine.


    "Snake Fang!"

 Chapter 33 - 33 – Winner Decided

    With a shout, he shed horizontally toward Xiao Ah Tian. Suddenly, his sword morphed into the form of a snake, giving off a sickle-like appearance as it tried to bite its target with its fangs.


    A sharp shockwave spread in the air, creating a gust of wind that scattered the dust all around them.


    Silence engulfed the two as they faced each other without a word spoken between them.


    Thud


    A soft thud echoed loudly in the arena after a few seconds as Xiao Ah Tian¡¯s severed arm fell to the ground. His expression remained calm and unbothered as he nced at his fallen arm that was now turned into a bloody stump, almost looking like it had been chopped off cleanly.


    "Hmph!"


    With a hum, the Wandering Sword Saint used his Qi to control his muscle and stopped the bleeding. He put his severed arm into his spatial ring.


    Then, he smiled and bowed slightly at Shui, showing his respect.. "It¡¯s my loss. You¡¯re a worthy opponent and a talented martial artist. Do whatever you want with me. Kill me or spare me. It¡¯s your choice."


    Shui bowed in return. "Thank you for the fight. I¡¯m honored. I don¡¯t kill those that¡¯s not my target, so I will spare you. And my name is Shui from Hallowed Insects."


    "Hahaha... Shui, you¡¯re an interesting person but naive! What would I do if I seek revenge? I would love to fight you again, but..." Xiao Ah Tian smiled softly as he closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his eyes were filled with disappointment.


    "It seems I need to train myself again how to use a sword with just one hand. Thank you for sparing my life. I will repay it in the future. Goodbye."


    And with that, he was about to leave. But Shui stopped him.


    "What if we can fix your arm?" He asked. "Would you fight me again?"


    Xiao Ah Tian raised his eyebrows at him before sighing with a wry smile on his face. "I appreciate the kindness, but this wound is severe even for someone at my level. It¡¯s impossible to recover from this."


    "But we can fix it."


    Another voice said behind Xiao Ah Tian. The person in question turned around and saw Leo standing behind him, wearing a smirk on his face.


    "Though we will have to ask for your cooperation in something."


    Hearing what Leo said, Xiao Ah Tian stared at him incredulously. He couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard. It was impossible! No one could recover from a wound like this...


    "We have an excellent doctor at home. Shui over there has severed his arms many times, but we can grow it back easily. If you can help us, we can also help you to heal your arm. How¡¯s that sound?"


    Shui nodded his head as if what he said was true. "It¡¯s true."


    The Wandering Sword Saint became silent while pondering the offer in his mind.


    "There is nothing wrong with trying. You¡¯re the victor, anyway. I will honor your request." He turned around and said, "Lead the way."


    "You heard him, Shui. I will tell Chiaki and have her prepare for it. Anya will take over your job as Young Lady Peng¡¯s bodyguard. Our next job won¡¯t start so soon after themotion earlier, so take your time."


    "Yes, Leader." Shui saluted before moving to pick up the destroyed sword lying on the ground. "Please follow me to Chengdu City. I believe you can still hold on until then?"


    "Hahaha, that¡¯s easy. Lead the way." Xiao Ah Tianughed as he followed Shui who walked out of the arena.


    Meanwhile, Leo talked to Anya through themunication device to talk about Peng Li-Yue¡¯s situation. She asked the girl to help Peng Li-Yue to hide in Qin City for a while until the situation calmed down. If she could, she should help her to run away from the city too.


    Leo looked around the arena after everything was done. The aftermath of Shui and Xiao Ah Tian¡¯s duel was... pitiful. The spectator area was gone because it was blown away by the force of their sword and was currently burning somewhere. Meanwhile, the stage below was also destroyed, revealing a huge crater beneath it.


    Imagining the cost of the repair, Leo couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly at it. Luckily, he could just me it on the attack and notpensate for anything.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡¯Tang n huh. Their conspiracies might be deeper than I originally thought. The attackers aren¡¯t real Nokrim. They didn¡¯t kill people by stabbing the side of their heads like real Nokrim would do but instead they just killed people normally.¡¯


    He looked at one of the corpses near his foot with cold eyes, ¡¯What¡¯s the purpose of this attack? Green Forest Bandit had nothing to get here. Is it just to give them a reason to eradicate the bandit group? Or maybe... There is another goal in this.¡¯


    He really felt that this n had multipleyers to it that he hadn¡¯t been aware of yet. This was something far bigger than he thought it would be. Tang n wouldn¡¯t send their men out just because of revenge after all.


    ¡¯I will have Jessica to look into it more. The job from Peng Li-Yue was finished with Tang Jiuyang¡¯s death. We just need to help her create a new identity and get the payment, and that¡¯s done. What worries me is the job Tang Yao asked me for. I shouldn¡¯t have epted it, no?¡¯


    Being too greedy might backfire on him in the future, but that was life. A mistake to some was an opportunity to others. And in this case, Tang Yao¡¯s job was an opportunity for him.


    ¡¯After saving Qin Weiqi, I have leverage against him. If ites to the worst, I will just return to Chengdu and ignore the Tang n¡¯s threat. But I better be careful about this. The good news is the Wandering Sword Saint seems to be interested in Shui now. If we y our card right, maybe I can recruit him into our mercenary band. He¡¯ll prove to be useful.¡¯


    He thought in his mind as he decided to return to the inn.

 Chapter 34 - 34 – A Scheme

    In Chengdu, Jessica was sighing. The n to create a new business came into a halt due to theck of funds. She realized that creating a shop wouldn¡¯t be as easy as she thought it would be.


    Preparation cost money and her n was not an exception to that. Buying anothernd and creating a new entertainment ce required a lot of money she didn¡¯t have.


    "We don¡¯t have enough." She sighed again in regret as she looked at the blueprint for the ce she wanted to build, "Unless we can get some loan from banks, we can¡¯t proceed with this project. But is there any bank here? I don¡¯t think so."


    The n was to create an entertainment ce with the theme of gambling den and modern bar where bunny girls serve alcoholic drinks. They also wanted to recruit beautiful girls for this ce to serve the customers while bing idols for them at the same time. Thisbined both the modern and Murim world into one ce.


    A gambling house was the thing that interested her the most in Murim.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The method they used was quite unique. Many people came here to bet and y games instead of fighting. The martial artists herecked entertainment just like people in the modern world did, so they yed games that originated from the modern world to entertain themselves.


    They even went as far as creating their own version of poker using the cards! She thought that was very amazing. So amazing that she wanted to join them and gamble too.


    "We also need a chef." Jessica said, thinking about the high-quality food she enjoyed eating in Langya Inn, "Our customers will need delicious food as well. As for the bartender, we can hire someone and have Shui teach them how to make cocktails."


    The secretary once again let out a sigh and leaned her back on the chair. She felt tired already despite it being just 10 in the morning.


    "Sigh... Maybe I should get some rest first." She stretched her body a bit beforeying down on the table in front of her.


    Just as she rxed, a voice called out to her.


    "Here you are."


    Jessica immediately raised her body and turned around. She couldn¡¯t be seen sleeping by anyone from her workce, especially in the base. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t a stranger but merely Chiaki.


    "Chiaki? What is it?" She asked while clearing her throat awkwardly.


    "Leader contacted me to open the infirmary."


    "Infirmary?" The secretary raised her eyebrows in confusion.


    "Shui fought an unexpected opponent and Leader wanted to recruit him. He managed to hold the sword maniac for 5 minutes in a fight. Apparently this said man is a famous 8 Stars martial artist. He asked me to reconnect his arm. No one in this world is able to do it."


    "Reconnect his arm... That¡¯s a simple matter that a basic infirmary we currently have can do." Jessica muttered quietly, realizing something. "That might work."


    Chiaki looked confused. Why did Jessica suddenly smile like that? She didn¡¯t know what she meant by that, but there was a saying among the members.


    Prepare for a war when the leader smiled and prepare for trouble when Jessica smiled. And now, Chiaki felt like she would be overworked once again.


    "Just... hold back a little." She said as she patted Coco who somehow trembled on her shoulder. "Ah, Leader also asked you to investigate something. He wants you to look deeper about Tang n."


    "Alright. I will report directly to Leader after I am finished."


    ***


    When the death of the third Young Master of Tang n was announced a day after the attack, the atmosphere in Qin City suddenly changed. All Tang n¡¯s guards were put on alert while all residents were restless.


    As the n in charge of Sichuan province, Tang n was pretty influential. Its influence reached out of the province as well and was spread throughout the Central ins. So the news about their third Young Master¡¯s death spread very fast among Tang n¡¯s subordinate families and nsmen.


    The number of guards patrolling Qin City increased exponentially with every day passed. From a few dozen, they eventually reached several hundreds as they marched around the city while checking each nook and cranny of it.


    There was no one allowed to enter or leave Qin City for a time being by Tang n¡¯s order and even those who resided in Qin City weren¡¯t allowed to leave without proper identification.


    Another thing they did was to dere a war against Green Forest Bandit band, stating that the third Young Master died because of them as they attacked during the tournament. They med them for the massacre and swore that they would bring the bandit group into extinction as a payback.


    Hearing that, Leo noticed that everything went as that sly snake had nned.


    ¡¯Indeed, they have no shortage of people to use.¡¯ He thought in his mind while listening to Tang Yao¡¯s speech about justice and eliminating evil from the world.


    ¡¯In the original novel, they use Qin Weiqi¡¯s death as the reason. But because I saved the City Lord and killed the third Young Master, he decided to use his rtive¡¯s death to dere this war. How sly of him.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t take part in the Tang n¡¯s decision to dere war. It wasn¡¯t his job to take care of the announcement anyway, so he just watched them and decided to sit still for now. The mercenary was still doing well and making money, so there was no need to intervene right now.


    Currently, he was watching Tang Yao give a speech to the Tang n¡¯s warriors in Qin City, gathering them before starting to head out and raid Green Forest¡¯s territory.


    There were hundreds of them gathered there and around the city right now, waiting for Tang Yao¡¯smand to begin the attack. There was also Tang Soso standing beside him that boosted everyone¡¯s morale.


    "He¡¯s pretty good at giving a speech." Hemented from the roof of a certain building, not visible from below. "Don¡¯t you agree, City Lord."


    He turned around, looking at the person behind him who wore a ck robe covering his whole body except for his face.


    "I didn¡¯t think I would be found out."

 Chapter 35 - 35 – Personal Benefit Above All Else

    A middle-aged man in his thirties muttered as he observed Tang Yao¡¯s speech from the same rooftop. It seemed like he was enjoying himself so much that Leo noticed his presence.


    "You can¡¯t fool my senses, City Lord." He chuckled, secretly turning off the radar that showed someone¡¯s heat signature in his smart lenses. "Am I meddling in your n by saving you that time? If so, I apologize."


    "No, that¡¯s not it. I was also surprised and couldn¡¯t react properly. I never expected a member of Nokrim to attack me. You did well at saving me, Leo from Hallowed Insects." Qin Weiqi shook his head in denial as he turned around and faced Leo. "You have my gratitude."


    "It¡¯s nothing. But if you need our service, do contact me in Chengdu. Or maybe, just tell me directly right now. We¡¯re on the side of the highest bidder." Leo smiled faintly while bowing slightly toward him.


    "That¡¯s an interesting way to live. But are you not afraid of making enemies? The way you said it, you would betray your former employee if there is someone bidding higher than him."


    Leo immediately shook his head.


    "Oh, no. You misunderstand me. When the job is ongoing, I won¡¯t change sides. Because our job usually requires us to kill enemies, changing sides after the job starts won¡¯t change anything. I can just take what the other party offered from their dead bodies."


    Qin Weiqi fell silent for a while after hearing his answer before chuckling softly. He smiled warmly and nodded his head in acknowledgment, "I understand. In short you will side with the highest bidder before the job starts."


    "Yes. And right now, our job hasn¡¯t started yet. We were just offered 7,500 Golds and 150 KG Star Metal as well as a right to choose 3 loots I want. Ah, please forget it. I made a slip of tongue."


    The City Lordughed hearing Leo¡¯s exnation. It seemed like he thought it was amusing because of how he looked when heughed.


    "Don¡¯t worry. The wind is too strong for me to hear anything."


    "Indeed, the wind is too strong. I am afraid a fire will start if nothing is done."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Both of them looked down as Tang Yao finished his speech. Everyone raised their fist high as they cheered in excitement. It seemed like they were eager to fight against the bandit group as they cheered loudly.


    "Time to go home." Leo said as he stood up. "I need to prepare for workter tonight. Keep yourself safe, City Lord."


    "Be careful on your journey back." The City Lord nodded his head slightly and looked at Leo. "Ah, by the way..."


    "Yes?"


    "How does 10,000 Golds and 200 KG Star Metal sound?"


    Grinning, Leo answered the question, "It sounds like a dream."


    And with that, he left the City Lord alone on the rooftop.


    Qin Weiqi looked at the distance where Tang Yao and Tang Soso were leaving with all Tang n¡¯s guards following them in awe. The cheers of the crowd echoed in his ear as he shook his head in disbelief.


    "He went too far." He muttered with a hint of anger in his tone. "Attacking Qin City during a tournament just to have a reason to eradicate the bandit group... Who do they think I am?! I won¡¯t let them do as they please."


    Qin Weiqi turned around and walked away from the roof at a quick pace. His robes fluttered in the wind as he rushed into the direction of his City Lord Manor.


    ***


    Tang Yao walked down the manor with Tang Soso. They entered a room and asked the people outside to empty the area.


    Sitting side by side, Tang Yao pulled her into his embrace and hugged her tightly while smelling her scent deeply.


    "D-Don¡¯t do this." Tang Soso red at him and struggled to break free from his embrace while blushing in embarrassment. She didn¡¯t want anyone to see her in this kind of situation.


    "Who¡¯s seeing us? It¡¯s only the two of us here." He answered her in a teasing tone with a smile on his face, "Oh... Stop struggling or I will kiss you."


    "W-What?" She asked with wide eyes, "We¡¯re brother and sister!"


    "That¡¯s what people thought. Didn¡¯t I tell you, Soso? There¡¯s nothing wrong if we sleep with each other." He answered slowly, using his soft and calm tone. "We aren¡¯t rted by blood anyway. Not a single drop of Tang¡¯s blood flowed in my body."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter! You¡¯re my brother!" She looked at him angrily before ring at him, "Release me! You¡¯re disgusting."


    Tang Yao stayed quiet and just smiled coldly instead of saying anything else.


    "Even though you screamed my name and moaned loudly that night? That¡¯s a shame." He suddenly whispered into her ears whileughing softly.


    "Shut up!" Tang Soso blushed furiously as she screamed in rage while remembering what happened that night and a few nights after between them.


    She couldn¡¯t help but bite her lips as she recalled that moment when she lost herself because of a drug. The second Young Master of Tang n used it to drug her and assaulted her, causing her to moan and scream his name multiple times that night.


    It was a humiliation that she couldn¡¯t forget ever since that day happened. And her body also couldn¡¯t forget the training that happened afterward, causing her to be stuck with his ¡¯fake¡¯ brother everywhere.


    "Just... Don¡¯t do it again. I hate you!"


    "Yes, yes... My beautiful and adorable sister. You want more."


    With that, the man finally released her and took out a letter from his sleeves.


    "Let¡¯s talk about the other things then. I already promised you a good position when I be the Tang n¡¯s Head. Right now, I need you to do something."


    "What is it?" She asked suspiciously while leaning backward.


    "You know I love you." He ignored her cold stare and smiled gently instead while caressing her hair gently, "But first, I need you to seduce that mercenary called Leo."


    Hearing those words, her anger red up once again as she couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice while ring at him. "Are you insane?! Why should I seduce someone?"


    Tang Yao onlyughed at her.


    "Foolish question. From what I heard, he managed to fight against Wandering Sword Saint evenly for a few seconds before retreating. Peng Li-Yue¡¯s bodyguard, which I guessed as Leo¡¯s subordinate, took over the fight and won against the fabled Sword Saint. If you manage to seduce him, it will make it easier for me to realize my dream. Control him with love, my lovely sister. This is an order."

 Chapter 36 - 36 – Broken Tang Soso

    "Seduce someone... I thought you were just teasing me. This is madness! There must be something wrong with your brain! Go back to your usual self, Second Brother."


    "I am always my usual self. Or..." He got closer and smiled softly while fondling her boobs roughly with his hands, "Do you want me to remind you of that night again?"


    "Stop!" She grabbed his hands and red at him angrily, "I-I will do it."


    "Good." Tang Yao smiled as he heard her answer and stood up, "Report everything you find about him to me when you¡¯re finished. And if you found something important, immediately tell me about it."


    After getting released, Tang Soso lowered her head in shame. She looked down at her trembling hands on herp and frowned. She never thought this demon would act like her second brother and defiled her. She was ashamed of herself for following his order, but she couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡¯I am just a disgrace.¡¯ She thought to herself with tears forming in her eyes, ¡¯He raped me when I was weak, causing me to lose my first time with great pleasure. And I actually enjoyed it and asked for more...¡¯


    Now she was just a puppet for pleasure who was unable to defy him. A genius was reduced to a mere whore.


    She clenched her hands and trembled uncontrobly before taking a deep breath, calming herself down. She stood up and looked at the man before her, "Understood. I will do it, Second Brother."


    "Thank you, dear sister." He smiled at her and put something wrapped in paper in front of her. "You can now drink this. It¡¯s your favorite drug."


    Tang Soso looked at the object before her with aplicated expression. She unconsciously bit her lower lips and reached for it. A strange, addicted smile formed on her face as she unwrapped it carefully with both of her hands.


    The blue pill inside looked like an elixir. The smell wafted into her nose, making her lose all reason. She wanted this. She needed this. If she couldn¡¯t drink this, she might as well die.


    She couldn¡¯t miss the ecstasy she could gain from drinking it.


    Without hesitation, she ate the strange blue pill on her hand. It worked almost immediately.


    "Hehehe... hehe... hehehehe."


    Herugh slowly became louder as her expression turned into something indescribable. It was like she had lost control over herself.


    "Hehe... Yao~"


    The eldest daughter of Tang n kneeled down whileughing maniacally, holding her head tightly in pain. Tears streamed down her face as she felt pleasure shot through her entire body, like electricity coursing through her veins. Her clothes were drenched in sweat as she trembled on the ground.


    Tang Yao watched her in silence with a cold smile on his face.


    "I want to thank you for making it so easy for me to control you, dear sister. Let¡¯s train you again tonight so you can be an obedient dog to me."


    He slowly took off his clothes and threw them on the floor before pushing himself against hers. A dangerous glint appeared in his eyes as he grinned evilly. His face changed to that of a sinister-looking man whose appearance resembled a snake more than a human being.


    "All hail Supreme Evil."


    Loud moans and screams echoed in the manor after that, but no one realized it due to the soundproof that Tang Yao prepared. No one knew that the prized daughter of Tang n was now just an addict and a puppet for a demonic entity acting as Tang Yao.


    No one except a blonde-haired girl looked at the disgusting act with a strange glint in her eyes.


    "Ah, I hope Leader is that rough against me for the first time." She muttered while stroking her body passionately, imagining that it was Leo who was doing it.


    "Sigh, this is too boring. I will report it to the Leader and take a nap. I am not interested in looking at a disgusting act like that. Nothing beats a consensual act."


    Then, she turned around and went back to her inn with a disappointed expression.


    "That¡¯s disgusting."


    Leo honestly didn¡¯t expect anything that disgusting to be in Anya¡¯s report that afternoon. Training? Drug addict?


    ¡¯That Tang Soso?¡¯ He thought, thinking about the cold girl he saw in the meeting before, ¡¯This is messed up. I thought she¡¯s just a cold genius. To think she would fall easily to a mere drug like that is beyond me. And Tang Yao...¡¯


    "He said he had no rtionship with the Tang n? Not a single blood of the Tang n¡¯s patriarch flowed in his veins?"


    Anya nodded at her question, "Yup. He also said ¡¯All hail Supreme Evil¡¯ when he did the disgusting act. Can I kill him, Leader? I don¡¯t like him at all."


    Leo paused and fell silent for a moment before shaking his head in denial. "No."


    "Why? I can do it quietly without anyone knowing."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Right now, he¡¯s still our client." He told her slowly with an indescribable expression hovering between cold and rational. "I have told you my goal before, right?"


    Slowly, the blonde girl nodded her head and lowered it in shame. She was reminded of her first meeting with Leo where she heard about his ultimate goal from the start. She felt stupid for forgetting it just because she didn¡¯t like the person she was tasked to follow.


    "If the work is over, can I kill him?" Anya asked in a soft voice with her hands clenched into fists on her sides. She trembled as she spoke with anger clearly visible in her eyes.


    "That¡¯s not our responsibility."


    Leo looked outside the window, at therge manor that didn¡¯t lose its splendor even whenpared to Tang n¡¯s manor in Qin City.


    It was an old, ancient pce that was only maintained well by the old man and his family, or at least that¡¯s what the novel described the ce as.


    "Not our responsibility... hah."


    Anya walked toward him and snuggled against his chest. She sat on hisp while looking at him with upturned eyes and her lips pursed in a pout.


    "I just don¡¯t like it when our job is like this. I rather kill people than look after a... a... disgusting guy like that."


    "There there..."


    He patted her head gently as he felt the girl¡¯s tearsnding on his arm, "I know what you feel. I won¡¯t force you to join this job, but can you at least protect Peng Li-Yue until it¡¯s over? I already sent Shui back to Chengdu to heal the Wandering Sword Saint."


    "Hnn... I don¡¯t want to, Leader. Sorry. I will protect Peng Peng from harm."


    "It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my fault for telling you to follow someone like that." He pinched her cheek lightly while sighing softly, "What about Tang Soso?"


    "She¡¯s like those people on Earth. Addicted to drugs and her mind is broken."


    "So something we had seen everyday." He nodded, confirming his suspicion. "Any chance for her to recover?"


    Anya shook her head. "Doubt it. She¡¯s a puppet now."


    "Sigh..." He sighed again while thinking about the future, "Alright. You¡¯re dismissed. Once again, sorry to put you in that experience."


    "No, it¡¯s okay. Just... reward me properly when we return."


    She leaned forward and kissed his cheeks before standing up and walking away.


    "Hehehe, if it¡¯s me then I will follow what you said without even drinking any drugs."


    Her usual smile returned on her face as she giggled mischievously, looking back at Leo while waving at him before leaving the room and closing the door behind her.


    "...Haa... Anyway."

 Chapter 37 - 37 – Situation in Tang Clan

    Leo shook his head and switched his attention toward Tang Yao¡¯s next move. It seemed like the conspiracy inside the Tang n was... moreplicated than he first thought it would be.


    In the novel, Tang Yao was just a normal person who didn¡¯t care about his family, so he never took part in the plot and only tried to gain influence within the n for his own benefit.


    But now, his action waspletely different from the novel. He actually took part in the conspiracy against his family to give him the Tang n¡¯s Head position, went as far as nning to kill the City Lord, and reduced the first daughter of Tang n into an addict and a puppet with drugs.


    That was far too different from the original novel! Or maybe it had always been like that off the camera. The novel was just focused on the protagonist. The side stories of the characters were barely exined because the main character would never meet them and the story would just skip their developments altogether.


    This caused Leo to have doubts about some of the characters in the novel. What appeared to be a good person might be a heinous bastard who controlled the shadows of Murim in reality.


    "Huff..."


    At first, Leo thought this world would be so simple. Fight and fight to increase their fighting strength so they could survive. But he was wrong. This was not merely a ¡¯normal¡¯ Murim setting, but a world where personal benefit was above everything else.


    And he was familiar with such a world.


    "I thought I could enjoy my life here. But it seems like I have to y with those idiots again..."


    He slowly stood up from his chair and walked toward the bed inside the room. He needed a nap.


    Based on the speech earlier, they would attack Nokrim in 3 days after they gathered forces from each city in Sichuan. It would take time for them to gather it all.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After all, there were many cities in this province and Tang n¡¯s warriors were spread. They would need at least a week to prepare. Cutting it down to 3 days was already a miracle.


    ¡¯Doing this alone might be too much for me. I need Chiaki but she will be needed to operate the infirmary. And we don¡¯t have a Warp Gate to allow us to move everywhere easily, so travel takes time.¡¯ He thought while slowly falling asleep, ¡¯I can only pray for the best until then.¡¯


    And then he drifted to sleep in the worst mood ever since he came into this world. He needed to meet someone he didn¡¯t want to meet that night.


    ¡¯Well, I better get prepared then.¡¯ He thought as he closed his eyes, ¡¯There is nothing better than a good rest to make you rxed for a hectic nightter.¡¯


    When evening arrived, Tang n¡¯s manor was filled with guards patrolling around the area with their weapons ready while checking every nook and cranny of the ce.


    The sky was dark with clouds covering most of the bright moon hanging above it. Everyone was wearing ck clothes for the funeral and walked around solemnly with low heads while mourning the death of the third Young Master.


    Candles lined up in the corridor as they walked quietly, ignoring the whistling wind blowing around them. None of them were there for the fake mourning. All of them were there for guard duty.


    A man with an impressive beard walked outside the manor quietly while scanning his surroundings. His gaze stopped at the coffin with white flowers covering it as he stared at it in silence. The body of his third son was in that coffin, unmoving and unresponsive to his voice or touch.


    He went there slowly while moving between people and climbed the stairs to reach his destination before kneeling in front of the coffin silently. Tang Jiaofu stayed there without saying anything, only the sound of crying people inside the hall could be heard from where he was kneeling.


    Tang n¡¯s Patriarch was here to mourn for the death of his beloved son. That was what everyone thought. And if they saw a lone tear escaping from his eyes, no one said anything about it.


    No one dared to say anything about it, either because they were scared or they understood the grief of losing someone dear to them. No matter how bad his third son¡¯s behavior was, Tang Jiaofu still cared for him as a father.


    In fact, the number of times Tang Jiaofu shed his tears could be counted with his fingers. This time, it was also a rare asion that happened in public.


    After a few seconds of silence, he put a white flower inside the coffin and stood up. The n leader stared at his son for ast time before turning around and leaving with his head lowered. His robes fluttered as he walked into his remaining family. Two sons and a daughter.


    The first son, Tang Ao, nodded at his arrival with a cold expression on his face. The second son, Tang Yao, was looking down and didn¡¯t raise his head at all. As for Tang Soso... She was having her usual cold expression. Her body was trembling a bit as if she was ufortable with something.


    "I..." Tang Yao¡¯s voice quivered as the Patriarch stopped near them. "It¡¯s all my fault, father. If only I sat with him, this wouldn¡¯t happen. He died because of me!"


    Tang Ao immediately held his brother¡¯s shoulder and red at him, "Second Brother, you did nothing wrong. You can¡¯t me yourself for everything. You were also targeted by the Green Forest Bandit group."


    "But I shouldn¡¯t have left him. I have the Eldest Sister with me and the bodyguard I hired. If we stick together, he..."


    "Enough." Tang Jiaofu shook his head and grabbed Tang Yao¡¯s shoulders while forcing him to look at him. "No one but the assassin is at fault. It¡¯s a danger that we, Tang n, must face when we rule this province as its guardian."


    He said solemnly, "And you, Yao... The man who attacked us is not easy to deal with. If he can assassinate my son with ease, imagine what would happen if he managed to kill you. So I am d that you¡¯re okay. And you shouldn¡¯t feel burdened as well, Soso."


    The Tang n¡¯s leader nced at the second son before moving to his prized daughter. "If he managed to kill you as well, our n won¡¯t be able to survive."


    "Y-Yes."


    She lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything else while biting her lower lips nervously. She seemed to be lost in thought about something.


    From the distance, a soldier shook his head. She looked too miserable in everyone¡¯s eyes but looked crazy in this soldier¡¯s eyes. With his smart lenses, he was able to see why she was trembling.


    ¡¯Crazy bastard.¡¯ He thought while shaking his head again while watching the Tang family. ¡¯To think she would have something that big inside her while at a funeral. I guess she¡¯s indeed broken already. No, I knew that she was. No use getting surprised with this much.¡¯

 Chapter 38 - 38 – Drugged

    Leo, who had disguised himself as a guard, watched everything silently. He wanted to confirm something before leaving quietly without anyone noticing him.


    ¡¯I expected it, but Anya¡¯s report is a milder version. Now that I scan them, Tang Yao is indeed a monster with how his skin is stitched together with something dark and covered by his flesh. There¡¯s no doubt this is caused by a certain evil thing.¡¯


    With that thought, he followed other guards to their post before sneaking away. He deactivated his optical illusion when he wasn¡¯t seen by anyone.


    He was in his suit again. His slightly long hair tied in a ponytail fluttered when hit by the wind.


    Ready to meet someone crazy, he confidently walked toward the Tang n manor once again. The funeral wasing to an end. When he got to the entrance, the guards stopped him.


    "Where do you think you are going?"


    "I am here for business." Leo answered simply. "Inform Tang Yao that Leo is here for a visit. He will understand my reason toe here."


    "He¡¯s mourning. We don¡¯t allow any guests to meet him."


    "Tell him I will meet him right now or the deal is off." Leo dered while pointing at the leader of Tang n inside the manor. "I am sure if I just walk away here with my words, you will be in trouble."


    With that, the guards seemed conflicted and started whispering among themselves before nodding in unison. The lead guard said, "Alright, wait here."


    "There¡¯s no need for that. He¡¯s my guest."


    A voice interrupted their discussion before Leo could answer, causing all of them to look at the figure behind them.


    "Second Young Master." One of the guards greeted Tang Yao with a smile as he passed by them and stopped in front of Leo.


    With that, he smiled at Leo and waved his hand, signaling him to follow him. Both of them entered the manor after Tang Yao ordered the guards to stand back.


    "I will handle this. Don¡¯t disturb us."


    "Yes."


    There was no hesitation when they bowed and obeyed hismand. After all, this was the second son of the Tang n¡¯s patriarch. And he was the man who had sessfully defended Qin City from the Green Forest Bandit group invasion. Not directly, but he was still able to do it and impressed the citizens with his speech and leadership skill.


    Tang Yao led Leo into a room on the second floor of the manor before sitting on a chair while offering another one to Leo.


    "Please forgive the guards. They are really on edge right now." Tang Yao chuckled softly while stroking his hair, "The assassin who killed my brother is still missing and people in the city are restless. I am sure you understand."


    "Of course." Leo answered with a nod.


    ¡¯The assassin is right in front of you.¡¯ He added in his mind.


    Surely, Tang Yao didn¡¯t think that a real Nokrim people appeared and took revenge for getting framed, no? But that begged another question, which was why? Why did his brother die?


    "Anyway, what brings you here? Is there something wrong with our contract?"


    Leo nodded his head and waved his hand lightly as he answered, "Not really. I just want to confirm about the job. If you want to cancel the contract, as written before, I will take the advance payment of 1,000 Golds and leave. Nothing personal."


    Tang Yao smiled faintly, "What if I don¡¯t want to cancel the contract? It¡¯s just a little setback for us. I¡¯m sure my father will solve this issue soon."


    "Oh, that¡¯s great to hear." Leo smiled happily at his answer and shrugged. "In that case, I will protect you and yourpanions when you begin your business travel."


    "Please do. I have confirmed your skill yesterday and would like you to protect me. And your friend... Miss Anya, is it? She¡¯s really skilled as well. Thanks to her, I came out of the attack uninjured."


    Leo nodded his head in agreement, "She¡¯s one of my most trusted subordinates. So it¡¯s no problem. Our price still stands as I promised before."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Of course." The second Young Master nodded his head slightly, "You will be rewarded as promised."


    With that, he poured tea for both of them and sat in silence. It was unusual for a person of his status to offer tea to someone like Leo.


    "By the way..." Tang Yao looked up from his teacup and stared at Leo intently, "Was the swordsman fighting against the Wandering Sword Saint yesterday your uhh... friend too?"


    Leo paused and nodded slightly, "Yes. He¡¯s my friend. Have your doubts about our abilities disappeared now?"


    "Hahaha, yes. You¡¯re just amazing, Mr. Leo." Tang Yao chuckled softly as he answered. "I thought you were hiding your strength from us, but I never guessed it would be something that... amazing. Ah, please drink the teafortably."


    After saying that, the second Young Master drank his tea. He looked like he enjoyed it a lot.


    "We don¡¯t get Spring Tea often, so this is a rarity for us."


    "Is that so? Then let me partake in it."


    Leo then tasted his tea and found it slightly bitter but delicious, with a hint of fruitiness hidden beneath the herbal aroma that made it taste almost like water. The subtle vor and aroma were enough to make him crave for more, but he knew better than to keep drinking it.


    [Poison detected.]


    [Drug detected.]


    [Hallucination induced agent detected.]


    [Addicting substance detected.]


    ¡¯Holy crap,¡¯


    The smart lenses informed him of the harmful substances inside his body. He had guessed that Tang Yao tried to drug him but he didn¡¯t expect the drug to be so dangerous. And many. He swallowed involuntarily as he read the description.


    ¡¯Damn snake.¡¯


    [Neutralizing harmful substances.]


    [Complete.]


    If not for his Nanites curing him from whatever it was that poisoned him, he would¡¯ve be an addict right there and then. That was how powerful those drugs were.


    "Is there something wrong?" Tang Yao asked him innocently as he saw Leo stopped drinking his tea.


    "Nothing. This is the best tea I have ever drunk."


    He finished the tea in one go after saying it, putting it on the table once again to show Tang Yao that he drank it all.

 Chapter 39 - 39 – Seduction? Not Working!

    Even then, the second Young Master¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed a slightest bit. The sly snake maintained his perfectly crafted smile when he saw him drinking the tea mixed with drugs just now.


    However, his goal was inly obvious as he suddenly changed the topic.


    "Ah, is it fine if I invite my sister here? The talk about the n won¡¯t advance without her, themander of the attacking army."


    Leo narrowed his eyes slightly at the request but he nodded nheless. He pretended that the drug was working.


    "I don¡¯t mind."


    "Good. Just wait here then. I will tell her toe here."


    Tang Yao called a guard that stood outside the room before saying something in a soft voice. After that, the guard left in a hurry.


    It only took him 3 minutes to return, followed by a girl walking behind him with a pale face and empty eyes. Her cold expression showed no emotion whatsoever as she entered the room.


    "Second Brother... What is it?"


    "Soso..." Tang Yao muttered with concern in his voice, "Are you okay? You don¡¯t look good at all."


    The eldest daughter of Tang n walked unsteadily toward where they sat and sat beside Tang Yao. Her face was slightly flushed red. The cold demeanor he saw the first time was nowhere to be seen.


    "I was just... under the weather. What do you need me for, Second Brother?"


    Tang Yao didn¡¯t seem to care about what she just said as he proceeded to exin everything to her about what he talked about with Leo earlier.


    Leo paid attention to him while trying his best to ignore Tang Soso¡¯s pitiful figure. Therge rod was still inside her body based on his scan. Did they have such a weird fetish? He was disgusted.


    ¡¯What kind of people do that? Only scum. Ah, I would reject the request if not for the fact my n need me to do this. I don¡¯t mind working under evil people. But scum like him? This is the worst.¡¯ Heined in his mind.


    When the exnation was finished, Tang Soso nodded slowly and looked at Leo with a feverish gaze.


    "When are you and your friends ready to escort the Second Brother? We need to travel as fast as possible."


    "Well..." Leo put on a thoughtful expression as he thought for a moment before answering her question, "In 2 days... Or 3 days if our preparation has not been finished yet."


    After considering it a little, and seeing Tang n¡¯s army, Leo thought that he would only need one person to apany him. Jessica would be perfect for this kind of job. So the preparation wouldn¡¯t take that long.


    ¡¯If she uses the vehicle I left in the base, she will be able to reach Qin City in less than 2 days.¡¯ He thought. ¡¯But let¡¯s not say that. I still need to prepare something using the remaining time.¡¯


    "3 days... My apologies, but where is your home located?"


    Tang Yao seemed to have considered something before asking him where their base was located. However, Leo simply waved his hand with a smile on his face as he answered in a cheerful tone.


    "No need to apologize before asking. Our base is in Chengdu for now. That¡¯s why it will take some time to prepare everything."


    "Chengdu?! And you only need 3 days to prepare?"


    The second Young Master sounded surprised at Leo¡¯s reply.


    "Is there anything wrong with my answer?"


    "No." Tang Yao shook his head and chuckled softly after calming down, "I am just surprised you lived so far away from here yet can prepare in such a short notice. It¡¯s impressive."


    The sly snake secretly smiled and mumbled something.


    Leo smiled sheepishly and waved his hand, He didn¡¯t miss what he saw. And Tang Soso¡¯s attempt to seduce him by pulling her skirt also didn¡¯t escape his eyes, although hemanded his smart lenses to block it from his view.


    ¡¯At least let her have thest dignity remaining.¡¯


    It was an act of pity.


    "Not so much. More importantly, I¡¯d like to hear the details of the n so I can prepare ordingly. Let me put this bluntly. Are you going on a business trip or a war now that the situation has changed?"


    Silence followed his question. Tang Soso looked at him and broke the silence afterward.


    "We¡¯re going to attack."


    She answered in a monotonous tone, like she had no interest in the discussion at all. Her eyes were empty as she stared at him like a broken puppet who had lost all emotions.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seeing her condition, Tang Yao quickly took over, "Let me exin. We need you to escort us because we have been preparing for a long time. The original n is just a normal business trip but... something happened so we need to change it. The Elders of our n are furious now."


    He sighed and clenched his fist tightly with anger showing in his eyes, "They will exact revenge on those bastards who had offended us. Will you still escort me through the battlefield? I believe the contract we have stated that you would help me reach my destination safely."


    Leo nodded slowly as he heard his answer.


    ¡¯Well, just as I expected.¡¯


    Hiring him with a guise of escorting and then changing the content of the destination at thest minute. Leo was used to this kind of trick. And he actually knew about Tang Yao¡¯s n before he signed the contract.


    ¡¯I will still have the right to choose 3 items from Green Forest Bandit. The purpose of the mission is to ¡¯protect¡¯ Tang Yao until he reaches his destination safely. After that, the contract is over.¡¯


    And the destination is Shaanxi province. To reach that, they had to cross the border where Green Forest Bandit¡¯s base was located ording to rumors and reports. That¡¯s why Leo didn¡¯t refuse their offer.


    "We will help you reach Shaanxi¡¯s province with sess." Leo answered confidently as he reached out his hand to Tang Yao, "Just as stated in the contract I made with you."


    The second Young Master smiled happily as he took his hand and shook it firmly.


    "I¡¯d love to hear that. Now, let me tell you the details of the n."


    After that, Tang Yao exined when they would depart and which direction they would take before asking Leo to leave since he had to do something for his brother¡¯s funeral.


    The first Young Miss of Tang n kept attempting to seduce him but to no avail. They didn¡¯t realize the poison had no effect on him. But he kept on acting to extract more information.


    Leo could only nod obediently before leaving the ce with the information he got from him. He understood his limit as a hired mercenary and left the Tang manor quietly with a satisfied smile on his face.


    His mission here was aplished. Now, he just needed to wait for 2 more days for everything to go well with his n.


    He fished hismunication device once he was out of the guard¡¯s sight and contacted Jessica.


    "Jessica,e to Qin City. This job is ours to take. I allow you to use that to get here faster. And bring me my weapon. Just in case."


    "Yes, Leader."


    With that, he cut off the line before returning to his inn.

 Chapter 40 - 40 – Imminent War

    Many people entered Qin City in the next 2 days. A train of carriages formed a long line as they entered the city.


    Whether it was in the morning, afternoon, or night, they went into the city without being stopped by guards stationed near the gate. The citizens, who were busy with their day-to-day life, were anxious because many martial artists wereing in and out of the city.


    Subsidiary ns and Sects allied with Tang n gathered in the city to form an army under Tang Jiaofu¡¯smand. A few of them entered the city together with Tang n¡¯s warriors and they wore Tang n¡¯s emblems proudly as they marched through the street.


    Just outside the city wall, amidst the long line of carriage, a strange sound everyone not familiar with rang.


    Vroom! Vroom!


    The sound was simr to an angry beast roaring. But it was too mechanical to be one. Everyone¡¯s attention suddenly turned around. A cloud of dust billowed from the horizon and rushed towards the city at lightning speed.


    "What is that?"


    "Demonic beast?! I swear that¡¯s a demonic beast!"


    "Is that Death Cart? Those filthy lovers of the dead!"


    Everyone was surprised and scared of the foreign object rushing towards them. The guards on the walls hurriedly put their bows up, ready to fire at the iing threat.


    However, they were stopped by someone before they could release their arrows.


    "Hold on! That¡¯s not a demonic beast! It¡¯s just a transport vehicle that I own."


    A man dressed strangely spoke in a voice that could be heard by everyone. He walked out of the gate. The ck suit made him look unique as it stood out amongst the crowd, causing people to lower their guard against him. They recognized him.


    "Thunder God..."


    "It¡¯s Thunder God."


    "I heard he fought Wandering Sword Saint equally."


    "You¡¯re kidding."


    Leo smiled slightly at the murmurs around him as he walked calmly towards the approaching vehicle. He quickly recognized it from the shining ck surface and the sound alone. It was his beloved bike. The design looked simr to the one in his past life, a Panigale V4.


    He immediately saw hispanion riding it with a confident smile on her face. She had tied her hair into a ponytail. On top of her usual tight business suit, Jessica wore a ck leather jacket. The jacket and hair fluttered as the wind blew by her body. Her pink-tinted sses glistened under the sunlight as she spotted him. She waved her hand and immediately stopped in front of him.


    The guards¡¯ eyes widened in surprise as they saw the vehicleing to a halt with the slightest movement of the handle.


    "Good morning, Leader. I came here as fast as I could." She asked him while smiling warmly with her hair swaying gently in the air. "I brought what you asked me to bring."


    She pulled a small capsule from her pocket and handed it to Leo. He took it and looked at the capsule.


    [sma Railgun]


    Reading the words written on it, Leo smiled in satisfaction and nodded his head. If someone like Wandering Sword Saint appeared again, he would use this to create a hole in their head. Surely they wouldn¡¯te out unscratched, right?


    He threw the capsule into the air before catching it again.


    "Good work, Jessica. Let me tell you what we¡¯re going to do today." He said to her while stroking the bike he hadn¡¯t ridden for a long time, "It¡¯s been a long time since I ride this. How about we talk while riding? Based on the map I found, there is a beautiful cliff near this city."


    "That would be wonderful, Leader."


    Jessica hopped onto the back to allow Leo to drive it. Her chest was pressing against his back while her hands snaked around his waist, making Leo sigh at her obvious action. But he didn¡¯t push her away as he enjoyed it.


    "Put on a helmet."


    With a voicemand, his bodysuit reconfigured into a ck helmet and a tinted visor covered his face. He took a deep breath as he savored the feeling of riding the beast again after so long. He looked up and gazed into the sky, allowing a strong feeling to fill his heart before letting it go in a sh.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As if on cue, he activated the engine and rode off in the same way as Jessica did earlier, leaving a cloud of dust behind them. Many people gasped at the speed the ck object moved, disappearing in the matter of seconds even on a slightly uneven dirt road.


    "A phantom stead!" Someone eximed in shock when he saw Leo and Jessica drive away. The others also gasped in surprise at his reaction. "That¡¯s the Thunder God¡¯s phantom stead."


    "How fast..."


    "Hey, quickly. Report it to the Sect."


    "Young Master Tang Yao needs to know this."


    People from various backgrounds hurriedly ran toward their leaders to report what happened. They seemed excited by what they saw.


    Meanwhile, Leoughed as he went full throttle, elerating even faster and reaching the maximum speed the bike could achieve in short bursts of 1 second each before slowing down to 100 km/h, then back up to full throttle.


    "It¡¯s fun." He smiled as he drove toward the cliff that could be seen in the distance. "I will exin it now, so listen well."


    "Yes."


    Leo began to exin the job he received from Tang Yao, the problem, and the possibility of how it would end.


    Jessica listened quietly while noting everything in her mind.


    Time passed quickly. Before long, they reached their destination.


    A valley that separated Sichuan and Shaanxi province was located here, not far from Qin City. Leo drove up the cliff, leaving a long line of dust behind them as they raced towards it. At the peak of the cliff, Leo finally slowed down his bike before stopping itpletely. He parked it and controlled his bodysuit, making the helmet recede.


    "We¡¯ve arrived, Jessica." He turned around only to see her face close to his. She kissed him on his lips when their eyes met, stealing a quick peck.


    "Sorry, Leader. I missed you so much." She apologized as her face reddened slightly after she got off the bike. Her gaze lingered on his face.


    Smiling softly, Leo shook his head as he caressed her cheek before moving forward to kiss her again, "You should have told me. I also missed home. There are many things happening in Qin City, so... Will you share your warmth a little bit?"


    Hearing that, Jessica smiled and leaned forward.


    "dly. Anything for you."

 Chapter 41 - 41 – Attack [1]

    She murmured happily as she hugged his body, letting him lean against her body and holding his head with both arms wrapped around his neck. Leo closed his eyes and kissed her. Her tongue tried to pry open his mouth before moving inside it and enjoying her taste while savoring everything he could from her.


    The scent of strawberries lingered on her smooth lips. A cocktail, he guessed.


    After a while, they parted and Jessica smiled softly.


    "Come on. Let¡¯s settle our business first." He said as he broke away from her arms and started walking towards the cliff edge. "We have a lot of things to do."


    "Fufufu, yes. I¡¯m looking forward to it."


    She chuckled happily and followed after him. Her hands didn¡¯t leave his arms.


    When they reached the edge, he released the capsule in his hand. It popped open, releasing a cloud of dark matter before materializing into a rifle-like weapon with a long barrel and a glowing blue gemstone embedded in the middle of it. The blue crystal pulsed with electricity every second as it cast its light onto the grass beneath it.


    "It¡¯s been a long time since you wielded that weapon, Leader." Jessicamented as she saw Leo ying with the railgun. "I haven¡¯t seen you using it ever since we finished the S-Rank mission from Grand City¡¯s governor."


    "Well... I have no reason to use it." He answered with a sigh while stroking the sleek ck metal body of his weapon. "Anyway, just as I exined before, this will be a great war. This valley might disappear after the war is finished."


    He pointed to the valley below them with his right hand before turning around to face Jessica again. The valley was a vast stretch of tnd surrounded by cliffs on both sides. It was naturally a perfect location for war between two factions as it provided them with a good advantage and disadvantage in terms of terrain and weather conditions.


    "The enemy will use ranged weapons and martial arts. Some 6 Stars might join the battle. And at the peak, 7 Stars... Or even 8 Stars martial artists might appear." He sighed as he shook his head. "We only have ourselves to rely on."


    "Why didn¡¯t you ask for help?" She asked while tilting her head curiously. "Shui and Jack will be ready anytime for you to call them here."


    "They will be needed in Chengdu." Leo answered simply while cing his index finger on the trigger of his sma railgun. "Knowing that we epted the job only based on a contract between two sides without any witness and given they secretly approached me as ¡¯business escorting¡¯ that could evolve into ¡¯fight against Green Forest Bandit¡¯, I think they still have a n behind the scenes."


    "Silencing us, yes?" Jessica guessed it correctly, "After all, we are basically mercenaries with no connection to any faction yet involved with this war and have a high possibility to kill many of their enemies, or their allies. Once they realize our strength and know that they can¡¯t control us, they will resort to one thing."


    "And I have proven my strength already." Leo said proudly as he recalled how he fought Wandering Sword Saint. And he already ¡¯spilled¡¯ that Shui, who defeated the 8 Stars Martial Artist, was his subordinate and that their base was in Chengdu.


    "Which is why I want to confirm something. Their n is indeed working out fine... But how will they execute it when I am involved? If they indeed targeted what¡¯s mine¡­"


    "Fufufu, they seem to underestimate you, Leader." Jessica giggled lightly and nced at him affectionately as she said, "But let¡¯s just hope we¡¯re able to achieve what we want without sacrificing anything unnecessary."


    "That¡¯s my job as your leader to make sure we do achieve that." Leo snorted coldly as he readied his rifle. His eyes narrowed dangerously while gazing at the valley below them. "But let¡¯s get serious now. The battle will be held here tomorrow. Scan the terrain and determine the best location to put your traps. As long as it doesn¡¯t hurt Tang Yao it¡¯s still within the permissible margin of error.


    We have 7 hours left before the sun sets."


    "Yes. Please leave it to me." Jessica smiled eerily, "Everything will go ording to your n, Leader."


    Nodding, Leo looked at the distance.


    A soft breeze was hitting his face.


    ¡¯It¡¯s nice.¡¯ He thought as he looked at the horizon. ¡¯This will be a nice ce to belong.¡¯


    ***


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    When the sun rose on the horizon, a huge cloud of dust formed from tens of thousands of horses and carts barreled down the mountain toward the valley below them.


    People were walking in front of it and behind it as well, a huge line of warriors heading to battle together with many civilians joining them as well.


    The green banner with a dragon symbol fluttered in the wind, and soon, the army was stopped as they reached the foot of the valley.


    "Stop."


    Tang Jiaofu, the patriarch of Tang n shouted in a loud voice, and everyone halted immediately at hismand. He looked around with narrowed eyes and nodded once. "We¡¯re going to camp here for now. Warriors, guard the civilians and start setting up camp. I can feel that we¡¯re already close to Nokrim¡¯s territory."


    Leo, acting with Jessica and sitting in one of the frontmost carriage, listened to themand and peeked out. He saw Tang n¡¯s army from inside their carriage as they entered the valley.


    Each warrior was wearing a light green armor and helmet along with an iron spear in their hands. They looked like soldiers who just came back from war despite being martial artists and not real soldiers.


    At first, he nned to use his bike to join the army. But Tang Yao requested him to stay in the same carriage to protect them.


    ¡¯He¡¯s so cautious.¡¯


    But it was within his expectations. So Leo chose to stay in the same carriage as them with Jessica staying right beside him, observing the area with a cold smile on her face.


    And now that the march stopped, he exited the carriage.


    "They are moving pretty slowly." Jessicamented as she followed him out of the carriage. "If they have humvee or some heavy vehicles that are able to carry a few dozens of men on a single transport vehicle, they should be able to arrive at Green Forest Bandit¡¯s territory in less than 2 hours from Qin City."


    "Their technology is just that bad. Nothing advanced weapons nor even air support." Leo replied as he shook his head, "It¡¯s really the least expected from an established society that relies on martial arts rather than technology."


    "That¡¯s true..." Jessica nodded before giggling suddenly, "Hahaha. I can¡¯t wait for this war to start, Leader."


    "Don¡¯t have high expectations¡­ We will only be on the sidelines."


    "I know. But this will give us nice data. That¡¯s what you want, right?"


    "Yes, you¡¯re right. But we have to wait for now." Leo sighed as he scratched his chin.


    At that time, Tang Yao approached them with Tang Soso following after him.


    Both of them were wearing Tang n¡¯s robe and had swords in their hands. Unlike the others, their swords looked a little different with green hilt and dark red scabbard with a golden dragon engraved on it.


    "Oh, Leo! Here you are. We arrived faster than expected." He said with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 42 - 42 – Attack [2]

    "We will be moving in a different direction from the main army. Me, my sister, and all our n¡¯s members will be participating in this battle. I will lead a small army to ambush them from the side."


    "We¡¯ll be traveling through this narrow valley before going down to the forest below the mountain." Tang Soso continued when Leo didn¡¯t say anything, "We are nning to surround the Green Forest Bandit and annihte them."


    "Roger, I will follow the army. Do you have any instructions?" Leo asked as he nodded his head slightly.


    ¡¯I thought they were going to fight fair and square from the front. I should¡¯ve guessed it. This murim world is different from the normal one.¡¯


    Tang Yao and Tang Soso looked at each other and exchanged nces. After a moment, the two smiled together and answered him as one, "Protect me until I reach our destination."


    "Consider it done."


    The army began organizing itself while making preparations for their journey. Leo and Jessica watched in silence as Tang n¡¯s warriors prepared to march through the forest. It was clear that they had a destination in mind already.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s wait and see.¡¯


    After a few minutes, everything was ready, and the army moved forward once more, heading deeper into the forest. They followed a trail leading directly into the heart of the mountainside, where there was only one path between tworge rocky hillsides.


    As for Tang Yao, he was talking to someone that he recognized. He Junyu, the martial artist that sent a letter to him that day. After they finished their conversation, Tang Yao walked towards Leo who waited patiently nearby and showed him a map that he had drawn in his hand.


    "Okay then, this is a map of where we will be going. We¡¯re going to the cliff and ambush the Green Forest Bandit from above." He pointed towards a certain part of the map. "Are you ready?"


    Leo nodded at him firmly, "Of course. Let¡¯s go."


    There were only ten warriors from Tang n included in his team including Tang Yao and Tang Soso. They were going to ambush the enemy with a small but elite force consisting of five marital artists who had reached 5 Stars and six martial artists who had reached 4 Stars.


    Even when they hid it, Tang Yao and Tang Soso themselves had reached 6 Stars, although the former was known as 4 Stars while theter was known as 5 Stars genius. It was based on knowledge Leo had from the novel after Jessica reviewed it with himst night. It wasn¡¯t clearly written. But seeing how sly Tang Yao was, he believed it to be true.


    Both of them looked confident and determined as they walked out of the camp with Leo following closely behind them. The forest was thick and full of shrubbery around them, blocking their vision and hiding the sunlight that shone brightly above them. It felt like being inside a dark tunnel with only the sunlight shining through tiny gaps in between the trees.


    "Let¡¯s move faster." Tang Yao said and headed towards a path leading to the cliff. "I can feel a fluctuation of energy in the distance. The battle will start soon."


    With that said, they sped up their pace as they ran deeper into the forest. Everyone could hear the sound of metal shing against each other from far away. They seemed to being closer and closer by the minute, getting louder by the second.


    "It started." Jessica whispered to Leo as she looked around, "The allied army shed against the enemy¡¯s army."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Right. How¡¯s the situation?"


    "It¡¯s a siege battle. The enemy has built walls on the top of the cliff while sending people to kill those who try to climb up." Jessica reported after scanning the battlefield with her smart lens through the camera they installed yesterday.


    "The enemy seems to have anticipated their movement and prepared many men to counter them. It¡¯s as if they knew what Tang n was going to do."


    ¡¯As if they knew what Tang n was going to do, huh?¡¯


    That sounded suspicious. But Leo didn¡¯t pay attention to it. What¡¯s done was done. Nothing could change the current situation anymore. He just had to finish his job.


    "What about our allies?"


    "The enemy also sent their elite fighters to fight against our allies. I don¡¯t know their level but they aren¡¯t pushed back from the attacks. It¡¯s amazing, Leader. It¡¯s like I am watching a movie. Some people could send a Qi bullet and destroy a wall in one shot." Jessica described what happened with a wide grin on her face, "Green Forest Bandit is actually pretty strong."


    "Yeah... Just like what I expected from one of the strong forces in the Central ins."


    Leo nodded absentmindedly as he looked at Tang Yao ahead of him. They were running silently through the forest without making a sound. Their running speed might be faster than a horse in a full gallop.


    It only took them a few minutes before they arrived at the cliff¡¯s edge where they could see the battlefield below them. The green banner with the dragon symbol was fluttering proudly amidst the chaos. Many people were fighting each other to the death as blood sttered everywhere while more were climbing up the wall and exchanging blows with people wearing ck armor and blue hanbok.


    Some rough men could be seen battling each other in the valley. They wore no armor and wielded long swords with a de made from metal and wearing leather as protection. A few of them seemed to be wounded already while others had already fallen dead on the ground, their bodies covered in blood.


    ¡¯Their base is actually decent.¡¯ Leo thought as he saw a massive wooden structure built on top of a steep cliff surrounded by a wall made of stone. ¡¯I guess even though they¡¯re bandits they still care about their lives.¡¯


    Arge building sat at the center of thepound where men wearing ck armor stood guard. Several women and children entered the building frequently with pale faces.


    ¡¯Ah... it¡¯s really happening.¡¯


    Seeing that scene reminded him of the tragic plot of the novel he had read in the past.


    ¡¯These people...¡¯


    Leo sighed as he looked at the scene unfolding below him with pity in his eyes. Still, strong survives while weak perishes. It was only natural for the strong to conquer over the weak in this world.


    ¡¯Sigh...¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know why he was feeling sad when he saw it. But Leo just shook his head and decided not to think about it too deeply anymore.


    "We will attack right now." Tang Yao said suddenly while taking out a sword from his waist and unsheathing it with one swift motion. "Come."


    Tang Soso also took out her weapon, a double-edged saber with a gold hilt and dark red scabbard decorated with a dragon engraved on it. A green Qi covered the de as she held it firmly in her hand, ready to attack at any moment.


    They descended the cliff by jumping. There wasn¡¯t even a single shred of hesitation in their actions as they leaped off the edge and plunged straight into the chaos below them,nding right next to the enemy base.


    "Charge!"


    Tang Yao yelled out before rushing forward along with Tang Soso and the rest of the Tang n¡¯s members following closely behind him.


    Their movements were fast and agile as they dashed towards the enemy soldiers guarding the gate of their base while cutting down anyone who blocked their way without mercy.


    Various Qi attacks struck against their bodies, sending them flying backward as blood flowed freely from their wounds, staining their clothes crimson red.

 Chapter 43 - 43 – A Job is a Job

    "Kill these bastards!"


    A man roared angrily as heunched a powerful punch toward Tang Yao¡¯s head. However, it never connected as his fist was gone.


    Standing beside the second Young Master of the Tang n was Tang Soso. Her sword was covered by a green Qi before she shed horizontally toward her opponent¡¯s stomach. Blood sprayed out like a fountain while he fell backwards from the impact.


    "Bastards!"


    People from Green Forest Bandit and Tang n charged at each other, exchanging blows and killing one another.


    Meanwhile, Leo and Jessica were standing atop the cliff watching everything that transpired below them calmly. They had been there since the army started their charge down the cliff, watching everything without moving an inch.


    "They are doing pretty well even without us protecting them." Leomented as he watched Tang Yao swing his sword and cut down his opponent with ease while fighting against two opponents simultaneously.


    They were going to breach into the Green Forest¡¯s base soon.


    "We have to work for our pay now. Let¡¯s go, Jessica."


    "Yes."


    Leo began descending from the cliff while Jessica followed him closely behind, smiling eerily as she imagined what would happenter on.


    It would be their first job as an independent group working under their banner after all. Hallowed Insect¡¯s official first job in a war.


    They jumped from rock to rock with great speed before reaching the ground quickly. They arrived right behind Tang Yao just when he finished off his opponents. His clothes were stained in blood while his sword was dripping red liquid all over the ground as he stood there panting heavily.


    "Huff... Huff... The enemy is strong..." He mumbled under his breath. "This is my first time facing such a formidable foe."


    "You shouldn¡¯t force yourself. You have made a good contribution already." Leo advised as he looked at Tang Yao seriously, "The other martial artists will breach through that building sooner orter, so you should take your leave now."


    Tang Yao wiped off some blood on his cheek before shaking his head stubbornly. "No... I can¡¯t run away aftering here. I have a duty to fulfill for my n. I will continue fighting until I die."


    "Dying will do nothing to help your n." Leo reminded him calmly,


    "Besides, you¡¯re not strong enough to fight against 6 Stars martial artists. You¡¯re just a 4 Stars martial artist who can barely fend off against a 5 Stars one. There¡¯s nothing wrong with retreating here. You¡¯ve aplished your mission by luring out Green Forest Bandit and making them reveal their scheme."


    "No, this is my duty to see the end of this attack. My father and older brother are fighting in the front line." Tang Yao refused to leave despite his advice, "I don¡¯t want to waste my life for nothing. I will fight until the end."


    Leo sighed tiredly upon hearing that response from him.


    ¡¯What a fucking liar.¡¯


    The smile that Tang Yao showed briefly when he approached earlier was an undeniable fact that this snake¡¯s n was going smoothly. As for what kind of n it was, Leo could only guess it roughly.


    ¡¯The battle is reaching the peak. The sound from the frontline is getting louder and louder. Maybe the leader of the Green Forest bandit has shown up and now confronted Tang Jiaofu. Soon, one of them will die or won¡¯t be able to take part in this war anymore. And that will determine the future¡¯


    Of course, as the contract stated, he would only protect Tang Yao. Tang Jiaofu or the Tang n¡¯s heir, Tang Ao¡¯s safety was none of his business.


    "Very well. We will protect you to the best of his ability."


    "Thanks." Tang Yao smiled at him, "Let¡¯s attack their base now. Sister, if you please."


    Tang Soso nodded before raising her saber into the sky while focusing her Qi into it. The de glowed brightly before shooting out a green lightning bolt towards the building¡¯s gate, instantly sting the wooden wall.


    Dust filled the air as everyone turned towards the source of the explosion, revealing arge hole where a wall once stood.


    "My sister is really amazing..." Tang Yao murmured proudly as he gazed at Tang Soso fondly. A desire shone within his eyes while looking at her body closely.


    His stare made Leo frown slightly because of how ufortable it felt. Jessica also seemed to notice it as she pulled his sleeves. Her eyes turned into crescent moon shape as she red sharply.


    "Leader, that girl..."


    "I know. Anya already gave me a full report."


    Nodding slightly, the secretary looked at Tang Soso with a pitiful gaze. She didn¡¯t say anything at all.


    "Now that the gate has been breached, let¡¯s get inside and help our allies fight against the Green Forest Bandit." Tang Yao shouted loudly before charging forward with the rest of Tang n¡¯s members following behind him closely, "Let¡¯s go!"


    With that said, they entered the base along with other warriors from Tang n, heading straight towards therge wooden building at the center of it.


    Leo grabbed his Photon Pistol and followed suit with Jessica. Her hands were now covered in her bodysuit¡¯s gloves. Shining threads covered her fingers.


    Many soldiers guarded the entrance to the building, blocking their path. The martial artists were fighting each other furiously, causing destruction around them as they battled against each other mercilessly. Some managed to break through their defenses and rushed forward while others remained where they stood.


    "Stop them!"


    "That¡¯s Tang n¡¯s Young Master. Kill him! Avenge our brothers! Kill everyone!"


    The warriors charged towards Tang Yao with their swords raised high above their heads, ready to strike him down when they got close enough.


    "Wha-"


    Tang Yao raised his sword defensively and blocked most of the iing attacks but was unable to withstand all of them. Some attackers aimed their swords right to his body, ready to pierce him through.


    Seeing it, Tang Soso immediately tried to head towards him. However, her opponent was strong. Qi covered his body and blocked her attack before throwing a powerful kick at her.


    In response, she drew out her own Qi and used it to defend herself against the iing attack. That kept her busy enough to be unable to help her brother.


    A true predicament, indeed.


    But before they could reach him, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A job is a job."

 Chapter 44 - 44 – Leo’s Specialty

    Jessica moved her hands. Threads extended from her fingertips and wrapped around their necks like snakes before tightening around their flesh like a noose, choking them instantly and cutting their windpipe, depriving them of their lives in an instant.


    Not even Qi could protect them from an ultrasonic vibration capable of tearing apart human skin tissue.


    They were dead within seconds.


    The fight didn¡¯t stop.


    More enemies flooded towards them after seeing the two die instantly. They wanted revenge against the attackers that killed their allies.


    "Deranged Tang n! How dare you attack us. We did nothing at all! Everything that happened was all your fault!"


    A man wearing a tattered robe appeared from within the wall. His beard was long and scraggy while his hair was messy and unkempt. He looked like a beggar more than an evil bandit with his sickly yellowplexion and gaunt face.


    "Yeun Dae-Ho!"


    Tang Yao shouted the name of the bandit. A name that rang in Central in as one of the feared 6 Stars martial artists who roamed thend in search for treasures and resources.


    He was known as one of the most powerful martial artists in Green Forest Bandit, hence his name was feared throughout many ns and sects.


    "Is it you?" Yeun Dae-Ho narrowed his eyes like a predator at Tang Yao and the other members of Tang n as he examined them carefully, "What¡¯s your name?"


    "Tang Yao," Tang Yao answered coldly and raised his sword, "I shall destroy Green Forest Bandit and return peace to Central in."


    "What arrogance." Yeun Dae-Ho replied coldly as he snorted andughed mockingly, "Who do you think you are? Returning peace to the Central in? This is Murim. No one can bring peace to Murim. Everyone is a ve to their desires and craves for power!"


    "Our n will bring peace to this world!"


    Tang Yao dered firmly as he tightened his grip on his sword.


    "Hah! Show me how much power you have now!" Yeun Dae-houghed loudly as he pointed at Tang Yao, "Kill them all!"


    The rest of Green Forest Bandit members charged towards them after hearing his order, trying to kill as many warriors from Tang n as possible before killing him. 10 vs 20.


    Overwhelmed by numbers, the Tang n members retreated back while defending against their enemies¡¯ attacks with their swords and shields. But they couldn¡¯tst long with such low numbers, soon being forced back against the wall.


    Yeun Dae-Ho¡¯s Qi red as he charged toward them while sending a barrage of Qi bullets towards them.


    Tang Yao blocked it with his sword and parried against his attack, shing against his de while defending himself with his. Qi covered his de while he struck with quick shes towards the enemy¡¯s chest.


    But the bandit was stronger than he expected, easily blocking every blow by sending counter attacks that hit his shoulders and arms, cutting deep into his flesh and causing blood to gush out of his wounds.


    The wounds were shallow but they stung terribly and bled profusely, forcing him to retreat.


    "What¡¯s wrong, kid? You said you would restore peace or whatever. Where is your energy from earlier?"


    Yeun Dae-Ho mocked him while brandishing his sword once again. His eyes shone brightly with dark murderous intent as he charged toward him, aiming to kill him instantly.


    "If that¡¯s all, then die!"


    A raging Qi shot out from his de, aiming straight at Tang Yao¡¯s heart. It was fast and powerful, enough to cut through steel easily without needing any effort.


    If Tang Yao was hit by that, his life would be gone.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yao!"


    Tang Soso shouted loudly. An enemy suddenly appeared before her, blocking her movement with a grin.


    "Where are you going, bitch?" Heughed wickedly, "Let¡¯s have some fun while waiting for your brother¡¯s death."


    "Grrrr!"


    The attack was fast and deadly, making Tang Yao unable to react. But Leo reacted faster than him.


    "No, you can¡¯t kill him."


    He raised his pistol and pulled the trigger. Electricity cracked around it as sma bullet shot out and impacted against Yeun Dae-Ho¡¯s Qi¡¯s strike, dispersing it into air.


    In the end, Qi was just another form of energy. It could destroy the ground, which meant it had mass and density. It could move fast enough to break the sound barrier, which meant it had momentum.


    And energy had its limits too. If the amount of energy in something was more than the object could sustain, it would explode. That was what happened to a bullet.


    "What? No way!" Yeun Dae-Ho shouted in surprise when he saw his attack stoppedpletely. "What did you do? What¡¯s that thing?"


    "Gya gya gya, you¡¯re talking too much." Leo shook his head as he sneered coldly at Yeun Dae-Ho, "You think you have time for that?"


    "Huh?"


    As a martial artist, Yeun Dae-Ho¡¯s senses were enhanced beyond normal humans. He could feel the air shifting around him as electricity crackled near his ear. Then he noticed Leo was pointing his gun at him.


    "Dodge!"


    Yeun Dae-Ho shouted while jumping back away from Leo just as arge bolt of electricity shot out of his gun. A sh of light passed through him and hit the person behind him.


    "Huh..."


    Without realizing it, a big hole had been drilled right through his body and out of his chest.


    "Wha-" Yeun Dae-Ho couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. "Jang Tae-Ho?"


    His friend...his fellowrade in crime...died before he could even blink.


    "Eh...Jang Tae-Ho!" He cried out in anger and sorrow as he watched hispanion fall lifelessly onto the ground, blood pouring from his wounds while his eyes turned red.


    Unable to contain his anger, Yeun Dae-Ho¡¯s Qi red violently around him as he screamed hysterically before charging toward Leo while swinging his sword. His movements were fast and precise like a gale.


    Leo prepared to take him on directly. He raised his left hand, covered in the bodysuit, and took the attack directly. He grabbed the Qi-covered de with his left hand without flinching as sparks flew when they collided against each other.


    A surprise was apparent on Yeun Dae-Ho¡¯s face. He certainly never expected his attack to be stopped by a bare hand. Not even blood could be seen from where they shed together.


    Using his leg as a pivot, Leo kicked his enemy in the stomach.


    "Gah!"


    The impact sent Yeun Dae-Ho flying away. He crashed against a nearby tree as dust scattered in every direction before falling onto his knees while coughing violently. Blood sprayed out from his mouth along with broken teeth and saliva mixed together.


    His internal organs were damaged badly but he managed to stay alive thanks to his strong vitality and his Qi.


    However, Leo wasn¡¯t kind enough to let him recover.


    "Jessica."


    "Yes, Leader."


    The secretary suddenly appeared behind Yeun Dae-Ho. Her threads were moving like snakes towards the enemy¡¯s neck. It wrapped around his throat tightly, cutting through his skin and muscles while ripping apart his veins and arteries until blood spurted out of them freely.


    "C-Coward. You call yourself a martial artist?!"


    Yeun Dae-Ho used hisst strength to grab onto the threads with his hands, trying to break free from its grasp. However, they were too strong to be easily broken off. His body trembled uncontrobly as he struggled desperately in vain.


    "I never call myself one."


    With that said, Jessica activated the vibration and cut his head off cleanly. Blood spurted out from his severed head before falling onto the ground lifelessly while his body copsed as well, lifeless and unmoving.


    One of Green Forest Bandit¡¯s main forces was dead. The remaining ambush team noticed their sub-leader was dead and got their morale crushed.


    Noticing it, Tang Yao gave out his order.


    "Kill them all!"

 Chapter 45 - 45 – Warping Up

    The first one to follow themand was Tang Soso. She lunged at one of the bandits with her sword drawn, shing through his chest with ease while leaving a trail of blood behind her.


    Another one rushed after her with an ax in hand but was cut down by a quick sh across the neck that severed his head cleanly off its body.


    Leo also did his job firing his pistol while Jessica used her threads to kill any stragglers or escapees. The casualty didn¡¯t only happen in Green Forest Bandit side as well.


    The Tang n lost their people as well when they were surrounded by Green Forest Bandit soldiers and got murdered mercilessly.


    It was a massacre for both sides.


    After dealing with the fighter inside, Tang Yao and Tang Soso surrounded the hall where women and children gathered. They were either bandits¡¯ wives or homeless people who sought shelter under the Green Forest Bandit.


    They were on their knees in fear when they saw the battle happening outside. Most of them were crying while covering their mouths to suppress their sobs.


    Some were screaming in horror and trembling uncontrobly as tears streamed down their cheeks continuously, flowing freely along with their droplets of sweat that dripped from their foreheads down towards the ground below them.


    Some held onto each other tightly as they stared at Tang Yao and Tang Soso standing before them with wide eyes full of terror.


    "P-Please spare us! W-We¡¯re innocent!" A woman wearing a red hanbok pleaded pitifully while kowtowing to them, "Don¡¯t kill us!"


    "Have mercy! I have a baby here!" A woman in blue hanbok eximed loudly as she pulled out a baby wrapped in white cloth from her chest. Her expression was full of desperation and despair as she looked at Tang Yao with pleading eyes. "He¡¯s only 6 months old! Please spare him!"


    "Stop lying!" Tang Soso shouted angrily at them furiously before turning towards Tang Yao, "Yao, we must kill them! Leaving them alive will only cause trouble for our nter on!"


    "Wait a second, Sister," Tang Yao replied calmly without taking his eyes off the bandit women and children in front of him, "Let me think about this."


    Tang Yao thought for a moment before speaking again slowly while staring straight into Tang Soso¡¯s eyes intensely, "Let¡¯s spare them. There is no reason to kill the innocent. We¡¯re not bandits nor an evil sect."


    "Yao..." Tang Soso gritted her teeth as she heard his decision but she didn¡¯t argue anymore and stepped aside obediently without saying anything further. "Your kindness is really admirable but... Are you sure about this?"


    "Yes. I am." He nodded firmly before looking around at everyone kneeling down before him and asked, "I will spare you and the kids. But I can¡¯t allow you to leave freely. We will give you a ce to stay and monitor you. That¡¯s the least I can do for you."


    "T-Thank you very much! Thank you!" The women sobbed in relief as tears rolled down their cheeks while they hugged their babies tightly. "Thank you so much for sparing our lives!"


    Leo watched the charade with a frown on his face.


    Yes, a charade.


    ¡¯That fucking bastard...¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know what Tang Yao nned.


    Usually, killing all remaining people was better than letting them go free. The risk would be minimized once they were all dead. Letting them live would only fuel the hate and cause future troubles.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s nning, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not going to be something good. I pity these people. Death might be a blessing for them.¡¯


    It seemed he needed to do some deeper research regarding this guy since he began to sense something shady on him.


    At that time, a loud sound rang from outside. A shadow could be seen in the sky. It was like a giant figure of a human formed from yellow light was descending from the sky toward the hall where they were located right now.


    Bam!


    The figurended on the ground with a loud thud, causing dust and debris to scatter everywhere while blowing everyone away from the shockwave. The women and children who were sitting on the ground were thrown backwards, crashing against walls before falling onto their backs unconsciously.


    Some who managed to protect themselves from the impact had their mouths open in surprise.


    "L-Leader..."


    Someone muttered.


    The dust disappeared, revealing the figure covered in blood. Holes could be seen all over his body as blood leaked out of them, dripping onto the ground below him while creating pools of crimson liquid underneath his feet. Many daggers embedded in his chest while several arrows stuck out from his back.


    A lifeless corpse of a middle-aged manid there motionless with his eyes closed shut and mouth hanging slightly open.


    Following that, another sound was heard from outside. The army under Tang n¡¯s banner entered the base and started upying it. Many cries of agony echoed throughout the surrounding area as screams reverberated across the entirepound, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spine.


    In front of them, Tang Jiaofu walked confidently. His left eye was missing and blood flowed freely from his wounds but he didn¡¯t seem bothered by it.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    His first son, Tang Ao, followed closely behind him. Arge wound could be seen on his neck, which was bleeding heavily yet he still managed to walk straight without limping or showing signs of weakness.


    Both of them ignored the bodies lying on the ground around them as they approached Tang Yao, Tang Soso.


    "Good job."


    Tang Jiaofu praised them proudly while smiling widely before noticing the living bandit women and children here, "Yao, why didn¡¯t you kill them?"


    "I decided to spare their lives." Tang Yao answered calmly while looking straight at his father¡¯s eyes firmly. "There is no need to kill innocent people, Father."


    Tang Jiaofu fell silent upon hearing his reply. He looked at them resolutely before nodding slowly and replied calmly without showing any signs of doubt or hesitation in his tone.


    "You did well." He said as he patted his shoulder lightly, "I¡¯m proud of you."


    Tang Yao nodded at his father while smiling faintly.


    What was left was cleaning up.


    ¡¯My job will be officially finished once I get my pay.¡¯ Leo thought, ¡¯And then I will be free for another job.¡¯

 Chapter 46 - 46 – Getting Payment for Emergency

    They brought the surrendered prisoners outside. Corpse littered the ground as corpses were piling up in heaps like mountains. The stench of blood was thick and heavy in the air, permeating throughout the area around them as bodies piled high all around them.


    Tang Yao approached Leo with a relieved face.


    "Thank you for saving me. I owe you one." He smiled weakly, "I will pay the rest of it once we reach Qin City. You have done a wonderful job. I¡¯d like to hire you again if fate allows me."


    Leo only nodded at what he said while Jessica ignored him.


    Both of them didn¡¯t participate in the clean-up and just watched from the side. Many people looked at them with awe and admiration due to their amazing skills earlier. Especially Leo, who had single-handedly killed and fought Yeun Dae-Ho.


    Many wondered how he could grab the Qi-covered sword without getting injured.


    The survivors from the ambushing team spread the news of his fight to the others, exaggerating what he did. The name Thunder God rang once again throughout the battlefield as everyone began gossiping about him.


    ¡¯Well, let them say what they want. Nothing wrong with being famous.¡¯


    Just as he thought that, he felt his sleeve was pulled from the side and turned around. There, Jessica was holding a small pink Coco close to her ear with a serious expression.


    "Leader, it¡¯s just as you expected."


    "Alright, then let¡¯s go."


    Now that he got the news of the worst thing that could happen, there was no need to hesitate. He walked resolutely to Tang Yao¡¯s direction and patted his shoulder lightly to get his attention.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Young Master Tang, if I may have your time a little."


    "Sure. What is it?" Tang Yao asked curiously while tilting his head sideways.


    "Our job ends after the war. If you would be so kind, can you pay us right now? We have... an emergency situation at hand. I believe you have our pay ready in your storage ring, no?"


    Hearing that, Tang Yao narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "My apologies, but... Didn¡¯t I say that I would pay once we are in Qin City? How about..."


    "We have an emergency, sorry." Leo interrupted him coldly, "Once again, we have finished our job. We¡¯d appreciate it if you pay us right now."


    "What¡¯s going on here?"


    Tang Jiaofu emerged and appeared beside them while looking at Leo suspiciously. The Tang n Patriarch frowned deeply upon hearing him asking for the payment right now.


    "Greetings, Patriarch. I am just asking for my pay that Young Master Tang promised. We have finished our job and have to leave due to an emergency."


    "Hmph! What emergency?" Tang Jiaofu sneered arrogantly, "Don¡¯t be impatient, young man. Wait until we arrive at Qin City."


    Leo was ready to retaliate but was stopped by Tang Yao, who raised his hand and shook his head slowly.


    "It¡¯s fine Father. If he wants the payment now, I can give him. He saved my life and helped our n destroy the Green Forest Bandit after all." Tang Yao said calmly while looking straight into Tang Jiaofu¡¯s eyes resolutely before turning to Leo, "Here¡¯s your payment."


    The promised Golds and Star Metal appeared on the ground. The amount was enough to make one¡¯s mouth drop open in disbelief. A total of 9,000 Golds and 150 KG Star Metalsid there before him.


    Even the Patriarch was surprised. He looked at his second son in surprise as he eximed loudly, "Yao! Why did you give it to him? That¡¯s enough to buy a pce!"


    "His help allows us to minimize the loss, father. He and his... group also stopped the attack in Qin City, protecting me and the Eldest Sister as well as the Qin City Lord. Besides, this is not really that much for us."


    Just as Leo had expected before, Tang Yao would try to look good in front of the Patriarch. He asked for the payment knowing that Tang Yao would not refuse. As he had hoped, Tang Yao took out the pay without any problem.


    As a mercenary, he had a code of conduct that forbade him from robbing clients until they gave their payment. But if they refused, he would use violence to make them obey. It was something every mercenary had inmon.


    "Thank you for the payment."


    Without any hesitation or waiting for Tang Jiaofu to reprimand him, Leo immediately picked up the Golds and Star Metals, putting them into his storage ring.


    Following that, he took out his pistol and aimed at Tang Yao.


    "Now, for the emergency... Why don¡¯t you exin why the Poison Sect attacked our base, hmm?"


    Silence befell everyone as they looked at Leo with shocked faces. But Leo continued talking calmly without waiting for their reaction.


    "Tang n Patriarch, I would not use that hidden dagger to aim at me if I were you. It¡¯s not a threat but a suggestion. You better stay silent if you don¡¯t want your neck to fly." He nced at Tang Jiaofu with cold eyes and smiled eerily,


    "Trust me, I am not your enemy. You should¡¯ve treated your kids better. After all, it was you who brought this fate to your n."


    Everyone was dumbfounded at Leo¡¯s words. Tang Jiaofu also didn¡¯t do anything. He felt a cold, thin thread wrapped around his neck and everyone else¡¯s. Tracing them back, he could see they were connected to the woman¡¯s arms.


    ¡¯Since when?¡¯ The Patriarch thought in horror when he found out that he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Just as Leo had said, his neck would fly if he made any decisive move. His Qi defense did nothing. His injuries from fighting the Nokrim¡¯s leader was also not helping at all.


    As a hidden weapon master, getting caught off guard like this was truly not something he ever thought would happen. It was humiliating. But more than that, scary.


    "Let me ask you again... Why did the Poison Sect attack us?"


    Tang Yao stammered his words out as he stared at Leo with wide eyes while trying to find a reason that could make him lower his guard down, "W-What are you talking."


    "Stop acting innocent, you little shit." Leo red coldly at him.


    "Do you think I didn¡¯t notice that your n is to destroy Green Forest Bandit and then eradicate your n members so you can inherit all of them? Little rat who yed the snake thinks he¡¯s smart huh? nning a coup d¡¯etat against your n? A betrayal against your family? Selling your brother to save your own life and gain your father¡¯s approval?


    Training your sister like a bitch and making her your obedient dog?"


    Tang Yao froze instantly upon hearing that, turning pale as blood drained from his face while looking at Leo with disbelief.


    Not only him, but Tang Jiaofu as well as many others also stared at Leo in shock.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" The Tang n Patriarch sneered angrily as he spat out coldly, "My son never did something like that!"


    "Do you think I¡¯m a liar?" Leo said calmly. His eyes were as calm as a sea without a wave.


    No normal person could maintain that kind of attitude when surrounded by the elites from Tang n and even facing the Patriarch directly.


    "I never mentioned your ¡¯son¡¯ did any of that. But... let¡¯s see. Why don¡¯t you exin to your father, Tang Soso? Blue Spider Pill... What an ominous drug.


    A prominent genius and beauty is turned into a mere slut who begged for his fake brother¡¯s cock just by taking that pill."


    Everyone turned to the first daughter of the Tang n Patriarch. They could see that Tang Soso¡¯s face had gonepletely white from shock. She shook violently as she struggled to breathe properly while gasping loudly for air.


    A cold beauty famous for not expressing any emotion suddenly panicked and shivered while looking at Leo with wide eyes. Everyone knew it was abnormal behavior for her to react this way.


    Not even her father would¡¯ve expected this kind of reaction from her.


    "You..."


    Now he harbored suspicion as he looked at Tang Yao. The sly snake was still hiding in the dark while smiling evilly inside, watching his own father struggle with disbelief.


    But, that mask cracked when he heard what Leo said next.


    "If you don¡¯t want to confess right now, I think I will take a piss right on top of the Supreme Evil¡¯s grave."


    "DON¡¯T YOU DARE!"

 Chapter 47 - 47 – Tang Yao’s True Color

    A voice that sounded like a roar of a beast erupted from Tang Yao¡¯s mouth as murky Qi burst out of his body without warning and enveloped him in an eerie purple glow. His eyes shone brightly with murderous intent as his face contorted into an ugly expression full of hatred while ring viciously at Leo.


    The vile energy was proof that Tang Yao wasn¡¯t the person they expected.


    "What¡¯s the meaning of this, Yao?!"


    Feeling betrayed, Tang Jiaofu shouted hysterically as his mind went nk from shock and anger, unable toprehend the current situation clearly. He questioned his second son with a trembling voice, demanding an exnation while ring hatefully at Tang Yao.


    "Hahaha..." Tang Yaoughed maniacally as his purple eyes shone brightly with malicious intent, "You... You... I should¡¯ve killed you and that bitch right away! How dare you... How dare you expose my meticulously nned n!"


    With a madugh and a flick of his hand, Tang Yao summoned a bright purple knife in his right hand while his left hand formed a w. His face morphed into a furious expression full of resentment as he hissed venomously. Scales appeared on his body along with sharp fangs.


    "Yao..."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Tang Jiaofu realized what Tang Yao truly was and muttered under his breath with an expression of despair and disbelief etched onto his face. He had just lost his third son. And now he had to face the fact that his second son wasn¡¯t himself?


    "You wretched being! What did you do to my son?!"


    Fueled by rage and hatred, Tang Jiaofu charged towards Tang Yao with a dagger in hand, ready to kill him instantly. However, someone appeared on his way and made him hesitate.


    ng!


    His dagger met with a sword. He looked at the person blocking him with a betrayed expression.


    "Soso... What are you doing?"


    Tang Soso held onto her de tightly as she gritted her teeth angrily.


    A tear fell down her cheek while she red coldly at her father without wavering. Her whole body trembled uncontrobly while blood dripped down her neck, flowing down her pale skin towards her chest.


    "You won¡¯t harm Master, father. You won¡¯t do that!" She shouted with determination burning strongly within her eyes, "I won¡¯t allow it!"


    "But Soso... Yao is possessed by Supreme Evil¡¯s followers..."


    "So what?! I can¡¯t live without him anymore. Not after he makes me realize my worth as a woman, as his bitch. If I don¡¯t get that pill, I¡­ I¡­"


    "Good job, Soso." Tang Yao said as heughed happily and walked toward them, "I will give you the reward tonight, okay?"


    Tang Jiaofu couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard and witnessed. He didn¡¯t care about her admitting that she was sleeping with her brother or anything else anymore. His daughter was... brainwashed? That was not possible!


    ¡¯But...how...¡¯


    Then he remembered that pill she mentioned earlier. Blue Spider Pill! The evil drug created by the Supreme Evil in the past!


    "No way..."


    "My apologies, father... I will let you die in peace."


    With those words spoken, Tang Jiaofu¡¯sst hope of surviving shatteredpletely as he watched Tang Soso stabbed him through the heart with her sword.


    "Father!"


    Tang Ao, freed from the threads that bound him and jumped forward to save their father, but he was toote.


    Tang Jiaofu had a painful look on his face as blood gushed out of his mouth while he fell backwards lifelessly towards the ground before crashing heavily onto it. Betrayed by his daughter and son, he was stabbed fatally by his own child.


    "How... dare..."


    After these years, Tang Jiaofu finally realized how useless and powerless he was. The so-called strongest martial artist in Central in fell easily without being able to do anything against his daughter¡¯s attack.


    At that moment...


    "I told you that you should¡¯ve treated your kid better."


    "Gah!"


    Leo kicked Tang Soso¡¯s neck, knocking her down the ground before putting his leg above her back. It was all done in one swift movement without anyone able to see what happened. She immediately lost consciousness.


    "Jessica, give the patriarch treatment. Keep him from dying."


    "Yes, Leader."


    The secretary, retracting her threads from binding all people in the area, immediately rushed to Tang Jiaofu while pulling a pill from her pocket.


    "Drink this, this will make you feel better."


    "... Why?"


    Tang Ao, who rushed toward his father, questioned the woman while ring coldly at her. He didn¡¯t trust her. Earlier, she took everyone hostage by using her threads to cut their necks. It was horrifying. Even Tang Jiaofu was unable to break free from it.


    "If I didn¡¯t stop you earlier, you would definitely rush to us and trust... that guy. But now that you see the truth, I believe that you will have no problem if we deal with them, right? That guy over there is not your real brother but someone else who took over his body."


    "..."


    He couldn¡¯t say anything.


    "Patriarch, just trust us. Our medicine is, as much as you don¡¯t believe it, currently better than Tang n¡¯s. This will keep you alive until you can get proper treatment."


    Jessica handed the pill to the pale-faced man and showed him how to swallow it without any harm.


    Tang Jiaofu made an unreadable expression but after a moment of hesitation, he eventually epted the pill and swallowed it. After that, she brought him away from Leo while nodding at him.


    Seeing that, Leo nodded and turned at Tang Yao. The man didn¡¯t do anything and just wait while sneering at him.


    "Are you done?"


    A confident smile appeared on his face as he asked Leo that question.


    "Aren¡¯t you confident? To think you would stay still when my subordinate saved the patriarch. Isn¡¯t your goal to kill him and take over the Tang n?"


    "That was indeed my goal. Or at least, one of them."


    Tang Yao said with a straight face before suddenly gritting his teeth like a madman.


    "But you... You you you you! You ruined everything! You realized my n and stopped it. Not only that... You pretended not to know and approached me.


    This is your n from the start, right? I have to admit that you¡¯re really good at acting."


    "Nah, I never have any n to stop your n. Who cares about the Tang n? They can get destroyed and I can still live without being affected."


    Leo¡¯s calm response made Tang Yao burst out in anger.


    "But you know my n! Why didn¡¯t you stop it before? Why did you wait until now to do that?!"


    "Because you touched what¡¯s mine." An eerie voice suddenly resounded from Leo¡¯s mouth. It was different from his calm and collected tone from before.


    Everyone unconsciously stepped back. Even Tang Yao, who clearly exuded an evil aura, got frightened for a second. He already took a step back before he even realized it.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you before? I am a ve to money. If you pay me, I will do your job. Evil or good, I don¡¯t care. We never identified ourselves as a hero of justice. We¡¯re mercenaries, our hands are soaked in blood.


    And... I have warned the Tang n before. When your brother dared to touch what¡¯s mine, I held back a little. However... how dare you attack my base when I am away from it, you fucker?!"


    The man who acted calmly all this time had finally shown his anger. A demon-like expression appeared on his face as sparks of electricity crackled around his body while his hair rose upwards.


    The moment Tang Yao realized the real reason why Leo interfered, he felt goosebumps rising all over his body.


    A thought shed in his mind.


    ¡¯I shouldn¡¯t have touched the sleeping dragon.¡¯


    Before he knew it, Leo was already in front of him.


    "Clench your teeth. I don¡¯t want you to die from this."


    Boom!

 Chapter 48 - 48 – No Mercy to Those Touching What’s Mine

    Leo¡¯s fist hit him straight in the gut, making him cough up blood. His hair was pulled to keep him in ce. It ripped a bit out of his scalp, but that was insignificantpared to the pain he was about to endure.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I have promised Anya to let her beat you up, so you won¡¯t die here. But... I also love to beat you up for now. Try to block this using your Qi. I will attack your face now."


    The second he said that, Tang Yao concentrated his Qi on his face. However, the attack nevernded on that. A pain suddenly attacked his leg instead. The bone broke instantly after contact and he screamed in agony as it burned like fire was engulfing it.


    "Argh!"


    Stay connected via m-v l|e¡¯m,p| y- r


    Leo pulled his hair once again before throwing him on the ground while giving him a hard kick on the side of his head.


    "Hah, even an evil guy like you scream just because of this? I thought you would have some resistance against pain or something." Leo asked with a raised eyebrow. "Whatever, it¡¯s better this way. Let¡¯s try another one."


    He let out another electric current to stun Tang Yao before proceeding to inflict a series of painful wounds on his body one after another. All of them were ced carefully so it would cause immense pain without killing him.


    Tang Jiaofu raised his body and asked a question, "What... is he doing?"


    "Father!"


    Tang Ao rushed to his body. He was surprised to find him able to move after seeing what happened just now. The wound that was supposed to be fatal was slowly healed.


    "I am... fine. More importantly... Who are you?" The Tang n¡¯s Patriarch looked at Jessica with a questioning gaze full of doubt and confusion.


    "We¡¯re Hallowed Insect mercenaries. We were originally employed to escort Tang Yao until he reached this destination. However... When we finished the request, we got information from ourrades in Chengdu that the Poison Sect had attacked our base. With the information we have beforehand, we knew that it was Tang Yao¡¯s doing."


    "Poison Sect?! But they are¡­"


    "Your subsidiary sect. Yes, I am aware. However, it¡¯s the truth that they attacked our base."


    Jessica exined calmly without showing any emotion on her face before pointing at Tang Yao with her eyes.


    "It was a perfect opportunity for him to silence us. His mistake is his overconfidence. He underestimated us and never expected us to know his real identity, a Supreme Evil Cult¡¯s follower."


    "And how did you know that?" Tang Ao asked, "How can you tell that he is possessed by an evil spirit?"


    "That¡¯s not really a big mystery," Jessica answered with a simple exnation, "We just spy on him. Collecting information is one of our specialties."


    At that moment, the noise from the torture suddenly stopped.


    Everyone turned their eyes towards the ce where Tang Yaoid with shocked expressions on their faces. The man was still lying on the ground with his limbs twisted into awkward angles while blood dripped down his wounds. His face was beyond recognition.


    But from the movement of his chest, they know that he was still alive.


    The culprit of the torture, Leo, wiped the blood on his face as he dragged the mangled body to Jessica. He also grabbed Tang Soso and carried her on his shoulder.


    "Keep him alive, Jessica. Anya wants to beat him upter."


    His words were quite friendly but everyone shivered just by hearing them.


    "Yes, Leader. What about the girl?"


    The question grabbed his attention as he turned his gaze toward the unconscious girl. Then, he looked at the patriarch and asked.


    "Is she still your daughter?"


    Depending on the answer, Leo¡¯s decision would change. He had no enmity with Tang Soso. He only felt pity. And Anya wanted to¡­ keep her out of misery. So he would do his best to keep his promise to his subordinate.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tang Ao felt sad. His lips trembled in grief as tears flowed down his cheeks. He remembered the way she stabbed his father. He wanted to say that she was still indeed his sister, but all decisions were left to the patriarch.


    He looked at his father with hopeful eyes.


    Meanwhile, Tang Jiaofu¡¯s mind was currently a mess. He didn¡¯t know how to decide. Many things had happened all at once, making him dizzy and unable to think properly.


    In the end, he made a decision.


    "No, she¡¯s not. Do as you please with her."


    "Fath-"


    "Ao, this is my decision." Tang Jiaofu interrupted him without allowing him to finish his sentence.


    "She has be a stranger to our n after what she did. As long as she betrays us... She is not my daughter anymore. I am kind enough to let her live because our... benefactors here spare her."


    Tang Ao felt mixed feelings. He couldn¡¯t say anything more after that.


    "Very well. Please excuse me. I advised to look into Poison Sect deeper. The traitors aren¡¯t limited to the surface."


    Leo and Jessica walked away after he said that. He took out a capsule and dpressed his beloved bike before pushing Tang Yao¡¯s body into the cargo box at the back of the vehicle. Meanwhile, Jessica held Tang Soso gently.


    They got onto the bike and drove away from Green Forest Bandit¡¯s Base while leaving the Tang n behind.


    "Patriarch, is it okay to leave them?"


    Someone asked Tang Jiaofu nervously as they looked at him with worried expressions on their faces. They didn¡¯t think it was a good idea to just leave them like this, with the traitor bodies.


    However, Tang Jiaofu shook his head as he turned towards them and said in a low voice.


    "It¡¯s fine. Even if we fight against them, we would be the one getting annihted. Have you realized the moment that... Lady put the threads around our neck? Even I, a 7 Stars martial artist, failed to notice it. Whoever they are...


    I won¡¯t mess with them."


    "... Understood."


    Looking at the disappearing figure of the Hallowed Insect mercenary leader who drove away with Tang Yao¡¯s mangled body on the back of a bike, many people shivered involuntarily at the mere sight of him.


    ¡¯Look deeper. To think that I would miss such an obvious thing. If only... If only I took a better look at him...¡¯

 Chapter 49 - 49 – Spies on Base

    Riding his bike at full speed, Leo decided to look at his status. It was his first full blown fight. While he did hold back a little, his Nanites consumption must be crazy.


    "Show my status."


    [Status Window]


    Individual name: Leo


    Status: Healthy.


    Nanites: 76%


    ¡¯Hmm, I used 24% in that fight? It¡¯s more than I thought.¡¯


    His consumption was so bad. He didn¡¯t even use the railgun he prepared yet he used more than 20% to fight 6 Stars martial artist and Tang Yao. He was barely able to use a half of the tricks he nned and the enemy was still not dead.


    But at least he was able to do that much without any bloodlust. There was no rage or thirst for revenge that blinded him at all.


    "Call Chiaki."


    [Contacting Chiaki.]


    His smart lenses responded to hismand. Themunication device connected to his helm immediately rang. Before it could ring more than one time, the other side picked up the call.


    "Leader, do you need something from me?"


    "Ah, Chiaki. Prepare a set of handcuff and interrogation tools. Also, an infirmary for drug addict. We have a patient with... a broken mind.


    "Understood, I will prepare everything you ask for." The answer was instantaneous as if she already expected him to give that order. "Anything else, Leader?"


    "Ah, I am returning to the base right now with Jessica. While we¡¯re riding, why don¡¯t you be a good girl and give me a detailed report of what I missed in the base?"


    "Yes!"


    Chiaki¡¯s voice somehow sounded more cheerful as he called her a good girl.


    Following that request, she began to give him a detailed report.


    "This morning..."


    ***


    "Why is it only Jessica?"


    Chiaki heaved a sigh as she prepared the infirmary for the patient that would arrive with Shui, someone her Leader called Wandering Sword Saint. Based on the swordsman¡¯s rough estimation, they would arrive tomorrow at the fastest.


    While preparing for the ce, she heard that the Leader asked Jessica to bring him something. Alone.


    ¡¯Even I can do it just fine too.¡¯


    She was sure that the reason why he asked Jessica wasn¡¯t because she was stronger than her or something like that. But she also understood that her Leader had his own reason and won¡¯t tell her what it was unless he thinks it was necessary to do so.


    Since they created the mercenary band, their Leader was always like that. Mysterious and fair. No one could guess what he thought. When they knew it, everything was finished just ording to his n.


    In the Hallowed Insect, everyone¡¯s strength was equal. Although they had different specialties, they had each other¡¯s back and understood each other¡¯s difficulties. That was what made them strong together.


    For the most part, her Leader let everyone do as they please if it didn¡¯t have any impact on the group. But when he needed them, he would give a precise order. All his orders were absolute.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There must be a reason why, a good one, the Leader chose Jessica for this mission.


    Nodding to herself, Chiaki returned to the bar after making sure everything was perfect. An operation to connect a severed arm was something easy. Especially since the said arm was cut by Shui. The procedure wouldn¡¯t beplicated at all.


    Upon reaching the bar, Chiaki found Jack, a flirtatious man she didn¡¯t like the most. His attitude wasn¡¯t something she could stand. The man had the bad habit of arguing with the other person she didn¡¯t like. Their loud mouths tended to make her hear things she didn¡¯t want to hear.


    But again, Chiaki didn¡¯t like men in particr. She only liked Leo. A perfect image of a prince on a dark horse.


    Still, that didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t talk to the other members. Without the sword maniac by his side, the stupid marksman was... bearable.


    She approached the bar and tapped his shoulder.


    "Hmm?"


    Jack, feeling the light tap, turned to her with a curious gaze.


    "Need something from me, Chiaki?"


    Chiaki ignored the questionable look on his face and said what she wanted. "There are rats outside. Kill them."


    After Jessica departed, Chiaki¡¯s defensive system caught rats near the perimeter of the base. They were sneaking around, clearly targeting this ce.


    "Huh? Can¡¯t your turret do something?"


    "Bullets... precious."


    With them being low in money and material, it wasmon sense to save physical bullets used in Turret. Rather than using them to kill the rats, it would be better to do it manually. That way, no trace would be left at all. Meaning, there would also be no smell left.


    "What about using Coco to kill them- Actually, nevermind. I will do it."


    Just as he suggested, he immediately noticed the dark gaze Chiaki shot at him.


    While Chiaki hated everyone, her hatred toward someone who told them to use Coco was towering above all else. To suggest that equal suicide. He understood her feelings because he also didn¡¯t like it when someone suggested to him to use PhoSni to deal with pests.


    ¡¯I almost stepped into andmine.¡¯ He thought as he grabbed a photon pistolying around on the table.


    This would be enough for pests trying to enter their base. He walked out of the entrance while whistling. No tension could be seen from his face. His hair, split in the middle, covered a part of his eye as he looked around. The smart lenses embedded on his eyes quickly scanned the area and found the rats.


    "Alright. Show yourself or never breathe again. Choose wisely."


    ¡¯Oooh, I am so cool!¡¯ He thought as he licked his lips.


    s, his actions were perceived as a joke. Silence answered his call as if mocking him.


    "Well, if you won¡¯t show up... then die."


    He pulled the trigger. Instantly, several shots fired from the photon pistol as it unleashed bullets toward the location of the rats he¡¯d seen earlier.


    The light immediately passed through between their temples without exception. Seven rats died instantly. However, one rat managed to run away as it used its own kind to cover its escape. Enjoy new stories from m-v l¡¯e|m,p| y- r


    "Should I give chase?" He murmured with a t expression, "Nah, it¡¯s not worth it. His owner will definitely send a new one."


    Seven rat corpsesid dead on the ground. Looking at it from afar, this was something no one would take care of. It was something anyone would ignore in normal circumstances. But for some reason, this didn¡¯t feel normal.


    ¡¯Haa... I guess I need to clean up this mess.¡¯


    Sighing, he began his work. He walked to the nearby corpse and looked at it.


    "Hmm? What a familiar robe. It¡¯s simr to the one worn by someone I killed for the first time in this world."


    A Poison Sect member? Maybe that was the name if he remembered what Leo said correctly.


    Jack grinned and poked the corpse, "Leader will like this."

 Chapter 50 - 50 – Experiment Labs and Party Time!

    Returning to Chengdu straight from where the battle urred took quite a bit of time even with him driving at top speed. Along the way, he encountered many different things.


    First, a pack of beasts. Wolves with red fur tried to ambush him. But they were easy to deal with. Jessica cut them to pieces and grilled their meat. As an NPC from a post-apocalyptic game, she had more or less mastered her skill, cooking included.


    Secondly, the uneven road made them waste much more time than expected. It took them roughly twenty hours to travel back. During which they had to stop three times to rest before resuming their trip again.


    Due to the drugs they administered, fake Tang Yao and Tang Soso stayed unconscious until they reached their home base. Leo stuffed them into two barrels before he entered Chengdu to avoid suspicion. He also returned his bike into a capsule form.


    At first, the guards wanted to check what he brought. But Jessica, with her amazing negotiation skill, made the guard let them pass easily.


    After entering the city, he returned to the base without any problem. Nobody would bat an eye when seeing them. The people around the light red district area had gotten used to seeing their strange clothes. Although that didn¡¯t stop them from stealing nces.


    Jessica opened the door for Leo and themotion from inside could be heard.


    "Hahahaha! My arm is as good as new. You really know how to sew it!" A loud and masculineugh echoed inside the base.


    "Let¡¯s have a sparter to test your new arm."


    "Now there are TWO sword maniacs. Hah... PhoSni, you¡¯re really the only one for me."


    "Hehehe, you are funny, old guy. Peng Peng, drink more!"


    "Why am I here?"


    "As expected, guys are no good... When will the Leader return?"


    Based on the voices, Leo could tell that Wandering Sword Saint, Xiao Ah Tian was inside. Shui wanted to have a spar with him and Jack sounded annoyed from his own seat. In contrast, Anya seemed happy as she forced Peng Li-Yue, who didn¡¯t know why she was there, to drink.


    And Chiaki, being the introvert in the group, wanted him to return soon.


    "They are too loud... They didn¡¯t even notice me opening the door." Jessica grunted in annoyance as she let out a sigh of hopelessness while ncing at the noisy people inside, "Be quiet! Greet your Leader when he arrives, problem child!"


    She entered the bar as if nothing had happened, ignoring the other¡¯s confused and surprised stares directed at her before mming the door shut. Everyone looked at them before a cheerful voice rang,


    "Ah, Leader! Wee back."


    Anya jumped off the sofa with a smile on her face as she greeted him. This time, everyone else followed suit as they weed the Leader of their mercenary group in their own unique way.


    Shui nodded slightly and prepared for a drink. Xiao Ah Tian simply sat down again and crossed his legs after bowing to him, clearly grateful for snitching his arm back. Meanwhile, Jack only looked up in an uninterested manner while polishing his sniper.


    "Ah, you¡¯re back, Leader.


    "Wee back, Leader."


    Chiaki smiled softly at him and Peng Li-Yue snorted.


    "Hmph! You¡¯re finally here. Exin why that girl takes me here!"


    Leo felt really weed. He smiled softly at them, a rare urrence that made the members stop for a bit before returning to what they were doing. Anya was holding him with sparkling eyes. She looked like a golden retriever. He thought he saw her tail moving around behind her.


    "Cough. Attention please."


    He cleared his voice audibly and got their attention. This was not a personal talk but a briefing of their next job. As expected of a professional mercenary, they instantly focused their attention on him.


    "Good job. We¡¯ll have a party at the Butterfly Pavilion tonight!"


    "Yahoo!"


    "We know you will say that."


    The hall erupted in cheers andughter.


    The mood was festive with all of them waiting for the reward they would receive afterpleting the mission.


    Even when they didn¡¯t join the mission directly, everyone contributed in their own way. So giving them a reward was normal.


    But before they went out to party...


    "Chiaki, take care of the two in the barrels. Handcuff the guy and feel free to do anything to him. As for the girl... for now just do whatever you can to keep her alive. We won¡¯t be able to detox her drug until we upgrade the infirmary to Level 3. If it took too long, then¡­"


    Chiaki nodded as she listened to his instructions carefully without showing any emotion on her face, "Yes, Leader. I understand your order."


    The Blue Spider Pill was a dangerous pill. Researching what it did to a human body would be useful for them, especially since they had to live in this world from now on.


    Not only that, Tang Soso was called a genius who was born under an auspicious star. Leo wondered about something.


    Were there any differences between the bodies of people in this world and theirs? How were they able to use Qi? How did it work? And whether meridians mentioned in the novel existed at all or was it just a way to call blood vessels.


    Fortunately, Leo and Chiaki, responsible for research and infirmary, had many samples here. An evil guy named Tang Yao. A drugged Tang Soso. The one who almost reached the pinnacle, Wandering Sword Saint. And a martial artist you could find anywhere, Peng Li-Yue.


    ¡¯It¡¯s perfect.¡¯


    Nothing was better than this.


    If he found out how Qi worked inside humans¡¯ bodies, maybe he could also learn how to use it. Or maybe integrating Nanites into martial artists¡¯ bodies.


    "Great. I am counting on you, Chiaki."


    The short-haired girl blushed when he patted her. She nodded slightly like a small hamster. For some reason, Coco on her shoulder shook slightly as if expressing her happiness.


    With that, everyone began to prepare while waiting for Chiaki to move Tang Soso and Tang Yao to the infirmary and cuffed them.


    After she returned, all of them walked out of the base.


    It¡¯s party time!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 51 - 51 – Guinea Pig

    Butterfly Pavilion was crowded with people at night. Bright light illuminated the hall as music echoed throughout the building. Many people sang along with the song they heard. The whole ce was filled withughter and happiness as guests enjoyed themselves with a joyful atmosphere.


    On the contrary of such a festive scene was a certain room where everything was dark and gloomy. Despite the outside being lively, this room was pitch ck as if no light could pass through the door and walls. Two people sat across from each other.


    Their faces were hidden by the darkness of the room. But one couldn¡¯t hide her beauty while the other had his wrinkly hand pouring a cup of tea for himself. A full set of tea utensils rested on a white cloth between them with steam rising from a heated teapot. The room was permeated with the smell of fragrant tea.


    "Tang n had attacked the Green Forest Bandit and destroyed their hideout. Their leader, Qin Jiang, died by the hand of Tang Yao." The wrinkly hand lifted the cup and took a sip of tea before continuing, "This was reported to Chengdu¡¯s martial artists association and the remaining bandits scattered away with nowhere to go."


    "I see..."


    The female voice replied softly. It was calm and sweet to the ears as if a melody of love was ying from a music box, "And what about the female and kids? Where are they now?"


    The man let out a hum as he tapped his finger on the table while taking another sip of his tea, "ording to our information, Tang Yao decided to execute them all after the battle between Green Forest Bandit and Tang n ended. There is missing information between the execution and when the battle ended."


    "Missing information?"


    "Yes... our informant was killed by someone. No one knows what happened in an hour¡¯s span after the battle ended, but... Tang Yao and Tang Soso went missing. We managed to spot a strange group... Two people.


    A man and a woman, someone that came from this city."


    After saying that, the man took two drawing from his sleeve and ced them on the table. The drawing clearly showed their strange clothes and appearance that seemed different from anyone else in the city.


    Upon seeing those drawings, the woman¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and delight. Her lips curved into a beautiful smile as she took one drawing into her hand. She caressed the figure of a man before touching the edge of the paper.


    "So they are involved in this?"


    "Yes. I believe Tang Yao and Tang Soso are in their hands. We saw them arriving with tworge barrels into Chengdu an hour ago. They look like they just returned from an expedition."


    "I see. Very well done."


    She dropped the drawing back onto the table and looked at the other figure sitting across from her. He was still sipping his tea calmly while having an emotionless face.


    "Yuan, continue with your task."


    "Yes, Sect Leader." The man bowed down in respect while getting up from his seat before departing from the room.


    Her gaze fell on the drawing on the table again as she thought about something, "Well, well... I didn¡¯t think that man would be this famous so soon.¡¯


    Explore more stories with mvl


    The person in the drawing was definitely Leo and Jessica. With their unique appearance, no one would mistake them for someone else. Especially Leo with his long hair and suit. His appearance gave off a mysterious vibe.


    The sect leader picked up the drawingagain and caressed it softly. Her face was illuminated by the soft light of a candle.


    She looked at it with an indescribable gaze before clenching the scroll in her hand and crushing it into pieces. The beautiful drawing became a pile of pieces of paper on her palm before she burned them in a burst of mes conjured using her Qi.


    "I am interested in you... Mr. Leo. What¡¯s your true nature? Where did youe from? Everything is still a mystery."


    With the scroll burning in her palm, she gazed at the candle me with an undecipherable gaze. The mes reflected the darkness of her pupils, yet they couldn¡¯t reveal the fire within her heart.


    There was a saying that went around the Murim.


    When Hao Sect took interest in someone, they would bring that person into their embrace like a butterfly in their web. Their cocoon was warm and full of beauty but if one day, someone realized it and struggled to get away, they would end up being the most tragic butterfly that Hao Sect ever caught.


    And Nabi believed in that saying. Or maybe it was better to say that she lived by following that saying.


    As she was the current Sect Leader of Hao Sect.


    She put out the candle me and darkness engulfed the room, leaving only silence.


    ***


    When morning arrived, everyone was wasted. Be it Wandering Sword Saint, Peng Li-Yue, or even Leo, all of them were sleeping in the lobby. They finished the partyte at night, but they still didn¡¯t stop drinking. Shui became their personal bartender and made stronger alcohol for them.


    In the end, the result was chaos.


    "Truly. Men are stupid." Chiaki, as the only person who was awake beside Jessica, muttered as she crouched in front of sleeping Leo. She didn¡¯t drink much and used Nanites to wash away the influence as soon as she felt it.


    As someone responsible for the base¡¯s defense, she couldn¡¯t be wasted like everyone else.


    Chiaki sighed as she looked at the sleeping Leader and gently caressed his cheek. A soft smile adorned her usual stoic face.


    "Even you can act stupid sometimes, Leader. Like when you are like this. Or when you tried to save me that day. You really do like saving people from danger... or maybe you just like girls like me? That¡¯s a dreame true for me."


    She giggled, amused by her own fantasy. She knew it would be impossible for their leader to like her in that way. He liked them all equally. Which meant that he had no sexual desire towards anyone in their group. Or maybe not? She knew he slept with Jessica.


    "Are you disgusted with my body? Is it because I am ugly?"


    Chiaki softly asked to his sleeping face before closing her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe her own feelings as she blushed in embarrassment, but she liked him and wanted to be acknowledged by him.


    At that moment, she heard the door behind her open.


    "Chiaki, don¡¯t be stupid. Leader is a good man and won¡¯t judge you from your appearance. You know that the best, right? Have faith in him."


    It was Jessica who spoke to her.


    Chiaki wanted to say something but decided against it. She believed in Leo and wanted to show herself to him in the future. She wanted him to pat her and acknowledge her strength.


    "I know." She nodded as she looked at him with a fond gaze, "But I am still bitter over it. The past¡­"


    "Hah... I can¡¯t help with that. But Leader trusted you a lot so it¡¯s fine."


    Everyone trusted Leader deeply and Chiaki knew that very well.


    And that was why she would answer that trust.


    "Are they ready?"


    "Yes." The secretary replied calmly, "I am sorry for giving the dirty work to you. Know that the Leader was proud of your effort."


    "Of course, I am part of the Hallowed Insect mercenary group after all. And I know that he actually doesn¡¯t want to give me such a job. He had a pained expression every time he asked me to do something like this."


    With that, Chiaki entered the inner area of the base where the infirmary was located. She looked at two people. One injured heavily and didn¡¯t look remotely like a human anymore while the other one looked healthy on the outside but had no life within her body. Her mind was broken.


    Both of them wereid on top of an operating table with their bodies secured with straps. Even if they tried to break out, they wouldn¡¯t be able to. Many tools were ready to subdue them and inject their bodies with weakening drugs.


    ¡¯What they did was unforgivable.¡¯ Chiaki thought as she looked at them, ¡¯They dare to attack Leader. He told me to keep the woman alive, but nothing about the guy. Let¡¯s dissect him and use his blood and bone as fertilizer for our flower.¡¯


    "Mask."


    With a voicemand, her bodysuit responded and covered her face with a ck mask. With no facial expression could be seen and pure ck mask covering her head, she looked like an executioner that came from hell.


    She raised her hand, moving it toward Coco¡¯s mouth.


    "Knife."


    In response, Coco opened its mouth wide and spat out a surgical knife toward her open palm. Chiaki held the sharp weapon with one hand while the other grabbed Tang Yao¡¯s hand. Without any hesitation, she cut it open with precision.


    "AAAAAAHHHH!" Tang Yao screamed in agony as his hand was cut open. Chiaki pulled it open using pliers without mercy. His eyes shot open as he red at her with hatred and pain. His consciousness returned immediately due to the pain.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You fuck-ghk!"


    "A guinea pig doesn¡¯t speak." Chiaki interrupted him and cut off his tongue without any remorse, "Now, let¡¯s discover the secret of Qi. We will meet often, 1st guinea pig."


    Screams and cries echoed within the room. Soon, the room was painted red. But Chiaki continued her work without paying any attention to it.

 Chapter 52 - 52 – Calm Day

    "Ugh... My head hurts. I drank too muchst night." Leo slowly rose from his seat in the lobby as he rubbed his temples and sighed. His clothes were stained with wine and alcohol but he didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all.


    As a former employee in an office who had a dailymute for about ten years, he had drunk one too many times. He was used to it, but...


    "Here is some water, Leader."


    "Oh, thanks. You really saved me there."


    Jessica appeared from the side of the room with a ss of cold water on her hand.


    "Ahhh, this feels good. Thanks, Jessica."


    Leo took the ss and gulped its content down. Then he went to the bar and washed his face with ice-cold water while letting out a satisfied sigh. At the same time, he used Nanites to get rid of his drunken state and heal the headache.


    "What happened after I fell asleep?"


    Looking around the room, which turned into a mess with bottles and bodiesying around. Their appearances were... rather nasty with wines and foods stuck on their hairs and face.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Even the distinguished Young Lady, Peng Li-Yue was no different with her dress dirtied up. Her face was covered by wine as she slept with her mouth opened.


    The one with the tidiest appearance was, surprisingly, Anya. She was sleeping on the table with an empty bottle in her hand. Her face was a bit red but otherwise, it was nothing special.


    It was clear that the others were trying to one-up each other in terms of drink.


    "Jessica, can you wake Peng Li-Yue up and give her some... makeover? Her request is to let her have a new life. Ask her whether she wants to join us or not after that."


    The payment given by Peng Li-Yue was all of her assets. That includednds in Chengdu and other cities such as Xiangyang. Other than that, she also had many valuable treasures like jewels and precious antiques that were worth thousands of gold coins.


    ¡¯And because she paid ¡¯everything¡¯ she has, that includes herself. However, I am not that kind of monster who takes joy in forcing someone to do something they don¡¯t want, so I will grant her request.¡¯ Leo thought as he nced at sleeping Peng Li-Yue.


    Jessica approached the Young Lady and held her shoulder firmly before shaking it violently while calling out her name, "Peng Li-Yue, you must wake up now."


    "Huh? What..." Peng Li-Yue slowly rose from her seat while rubbing her eyes sleepily, "What is going on... Jessica? Why are you here? Where am I?"


    "It¡¯s already morning. I wanted to talk to you regarding your request. Tidy yourself up and follow me." Jessica exined with a serious tone before giving her a makeup kit.


    "Eh, my servants can do that. Where are they?"


    Still half-awake and half-drunk, she didn¡¯t know what happened around her and forgot where she was for a moment before quickly realizing something. She turned around and faced Jessica, who looked at her with a nk stare.


    "Ah, my apologies. I will do it myself."


    Her face flushed red in embarrassment as she epted the makeup kit and walked to the bathroom.


    "Hahaha, it seems she still thinks of herself as a Young Lady from Peng n after doing something ridiculous like yesterday."


    Leo found her reaction amusing but didn¡¯t say anything more as he waited for her toe out from the bathroom. In the meantime, he decided to go outside for a bit and take a breath of fresh air.


    The street in the morning was lively with crowds. Many carriages bringing fresh vegetables from outside Chengdu passed through the gate of the city with peopleing in and out from it.


    Children ran around with smiles on their faces while talking about food and stuff rted to them. A food vendor near the base was cooking barbeque with a fragrant smell spread around him, inviting people who had just finished the partyst night to buy.


    "Fresh grilled! It will help you cure your hangover."


    "Fruit just picked this morning! Everyone should try some!"


    Many stalls were standing side by side as they presented their goods for sale to the public.


    ¡¯Fruits?¡¯


    Leo looked at the stall selling fruits curiously before deciding to have a look at it. The stall owner weed him with arge smile as he looked at the variant of fruits disyed on his stall. There was apple, watermelon, banana, and many more. He was amazed by the sight of it.


    ¡¯They are fresh, real fruits!¡¯ He eximed in his mind.


    Although they didn¡¯t look as good as the one he often saw in advertisements in his original world, they were still real fruit.


    "Sir, how much is this?"


    "Which one? Oh, that¡¯s 10 Copper for a stalk. 8 if you want a bunch of them."


    "How about this?" Leo pointed at a watermelon.


    "Only 7 Copper for you. Hahaha, I just picked this one myself this morning. I tell you, it¡¯s so sweet and juicy. If you are interested, you can try some before buying it." The stall owner took a knife and cut the watermelon open with an experienced swing before giving it to him on a te, "Try some!"


    Gulping, Leo looked at the red watermelon with sparkles in his eyes before picking up a slice and eating it.


    The first thing he felt was... refreshingness! The juice filled his mouth as he tasted the freshness of the fruit. It was different from the canned and dried ones he ever had.


    "This is delicious."


    "Hahaha, of course, I sell only the freshest of fruit. Go on, buy them all if you like! I¡¯ll even give you a discount."


    "Well then, I will have them all."


    When Leo said that, the seller blinked in surprise before his face exploded in joy, "Really?! Thanks for your patronage, young man! All of them will be 2 Silvers"


    ¡¯They are surprisingly cheap here.¡¯ Leo thought as he paid 3 Silvers to the seller.


    "A bonus. Thanks for the fruit."


    "No problem, Sir! Pleasee again! Let me wrap them for you."


    "No need."


    Leo stopped the seller before he wrapped everything in arge cloth.


    Extending his hand, he put everything in the storage ring. The sight of the fruits entering the ring without the seller noticing anything surprised him greatly. But the happiness for selling all his fruits and getting bonus silver from someone rich was bigger than his surprise.


    "Truly, great customer! Come again, please!" Find your next read on mvl


    After leaving the stall owner who looked very happy and excited, Leo returned to the base. Jessica seemed to have finished giving Peng Li-Yue some talk. How did she know?


    "Eh, new look for our youngdy Peng, isn¡¯t it? No, should I stop calling you that for now?"


    Sitting on a sofa with Jessica was the former Peng Li-Yue. Her appearance changed greatly from when he left the base earlier.


    Instead of wearing hanbok, she now wore a long sleeved ck shirt with dark jacket on top, almost simr to Anya¡¯s clothing, but she had no bodysuit yet. Her long hair was cut shorter and her face lost all traces of makeup she applied when she met them first.


    His secretary did a great job at her makeover. And more important than that, she appeared to have managed to negotiate with Peng Li-Yue and convince her to join their mercenary band.

 Chapter 53 - 53 – New Member, Astrid

    "I couldn¡¯t believe I agreed to this..." The brown-haired girl covered her face with her hand andmented, "And I wore something... like this too. This is too tight. And these pants? This shows the world the shape of my legs! How indecent!"


    "There is nothing indecent about that." Jessicamented as she crossed her legs. "We are all wearing that. And you will find it useful in your jobter on."


    "But still-"


    "Putting that aside..." Leo interrupted their conversation. He walked toward Jessica and sat beside her.


    The secretary moved to the side to give him some space. Her hands were holding him as if it was the most natural thing to do.


    Leo¡¯s gaze was fixed on Peng Li-Yue. He snapped his fingers and grinned.


    "If you really n to throw away your past identity and join us, you will need a new name."


    "A new name?" The woman asked with confusion written all over her face.


    "Yes, a new name." Leo nodded his head, "Peng Li-Yue is not here anymore. She died after getting attacked by the evil martial artist, Tang Yao."


    "My new name..." Her voice trailed off as she fell into deep thoughts. A few momentster, she asked with determination written on her face, "Would you ept Qingyi as my new name?"


    "Nope." He rejected her request instantly.


    "Huh?"


    Having been rejected instantly surprised her.


    "W-Why? That¡¯s a good name and has no rtion at all with my previous name!"


    "Everyone in the Hallowed Insect is given their names by Leader." Jessica pushed her pink-tinted sses up as she answered in his stead, "We were just living corpses. We are mere insects living in a dead body until Leader appeared and gave us the new light to live. That¡¯s why we are called Hallowed Insects."


    "I-Is that true?" She stuttered her words in disbelief before facing Leo again.


    "Something like that. Some insects can live with only their head intact. I am simply giving them another chance to live their lives in peace as my limbs."


    After hearing what he said, Peng Li-Yue closed her eyes in contemtion before looking up at Leo with firmness in her eyes.


    "Fine then. But please give me a good name. One that rings with flowers or elegance."


    "Hmmm..."


    Leo hummed as he fell into deep thought while stroking his chin.


    Many names appeared in his mind. There were some beautiful names fit for her and some that ringed with elegance as she said. However, he already had a perfect name for her in mind.


    A name that would suit her perfectly.


    "How about Peng Peng?"


    "THAT¡¯S JUST HARASSMENT!" She yelled in anger.


    "Fufufu, that suits you well, you know? Anya loves to call you that." Jessicamented with an amused grin on her face.


    "She¡¯s just doing that to make fun of me! Please don¡¯t make that my name. I will be crazy."


    "Hahaha, I was just joking." Heughed loudly before taking a deep breath and stopping. He put on a gentle face and smiled, "From now on, you¡¯re Astrid. It¡¯s a beautiful flower that grew in my hometown. Its other name is ming sword, fitting your Qi element, no? A purple me."


    "ming sword... Astrid. Huh... it¡¯s not bad." She murmured softly as her finger touched her own lips.


    "Of course, that¡¯s a good name! Leader gave it to you after all!" Anya¡¯s cheerful voice suddenly rang out from behind them.


    The blonde assassin with ck bodysuit underneath her white jacket walked toward them with a smile on her face. She sat next to Leo, sandwiching him with Jessica as if it was natural.


    "Peng Peng, you¡¯re joining us? Yay, it¡¯s nice to have a cute girl like you!"


    "Don¡¯t call me that!" Astrid furrowed her brows as she red at the smiling Anya. She crossed her arms and puffed her chest, "Now I am Astrid. ming Sword Astrid!"


    Everyone looked at her nkly. The proud expression on her face and the smug smile. Everything looked at her with deadpan expressions.


    "That¡¯s cheesy." Jessicamented bluntly.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Woah! Was drinking too much destroying your embarrassed nerves? That¡¯s cringe." Leo said, amazed by the girl¡¯s shamelessness.


    Even Anya was cringing hard.


    "Hahahaha... yeah... Umm, Peng Peng? Let¡¯s take a step back with the ming Sword thing. You are not even close to having mastered Qi like the gori sleeping with the boys over there." Anya pointed at the snoring Wandering Sword Saint on the side.


    Embarrassment quickly appeared on Astrid¡¯s face as she looked away in shame.


    "...Please just bury me."


    "Hehehe, you¡¯re so fun Peng Peng!" Anya jumped to her feet and pulled her hand forward, "Come on, let¡¯s do something fun. Let¡¯s get along well, okay? I am so bored being stuck here. I will treat you to something to celebrate. Let¡¯s eat meat."


    "Ah! W-Wait, I can walk by myself. Don¡¯t drag me! Heeellpp!!"


    Astrid could only scream as she was dragged by Anya away from the sofa.


    Leo watched them leave the base before turning toward the pile of men sleeping on the floor.


    "How long are you guys pretending to sleep? Get up from there. It¡¯s noon already."


    Upon hearing his voice, three guys, two young and one old, opened their eyes. They stood up and stretched their bodies in unison.


    "Hahahaha, how long since you noticed that we just pretended to sleep?" The bearded old man, Xiao Ah-Tian,ughed as he talked to Leo.


    "Probably since the start. Leader is a monster. His understanding of human psychology and nature is above all of us." Shuimented as he walked toward the bar to prepare drinks for everyone.


    "Exactly! By the way, how did you cure your hangover? Is it using Qi?" Jack asked Xiao Ah-Tian as he took a seat on the couch.


    "Yes, something like that is simple and easy. I just need to throw away the impurities in my body using my Qi. What intrigues me is how you did it. I couldn¡¯t even feel a speck of Qi from youds¡¯ bodies. Yet, your physical abilities are on par with me... No, even stronger.


    It¡¯s really interesting."


    Xiao Ah-Tian curiously nced at Leo and the others while stroking his beards in thought. His eyes were glued on them as he examined every inch of their bodies.


    "Will you tell me the secret if I join your group, eh?"


    "I will." Leo nodded without hesitation.


    He intended to do so anyway. The man would need to know the secret of their power if he joined their group and participated in missions.


    But...


    "The question is. Do you have a n to join us?"

 Chapter 54 - 54 – Future Plan

    Indeed.


    Wandering Sword Saint didn¡¯t get his title by sitting in one ce or joining a group. He was known as a lone wolf who challenged everyone, even the Emperor¡¯s guard for a duel.


    Imagining someone like that joining a group was difficult, especially a group that didn¡¯t just focus on a fair duel but arge-scale job like joining wars with trickery and traps.


    "I think the best we can do is have a good rtionship with each other and promise not to fight to death if we somehow meet on the battlefield. The Central ins and Murim were just hit by turbulence. Many ns will use this chance, when the Tang n is weak, to try and seize controls."


    "Which means, wars will break out between many ns and Sects in the Central ins." Jessica finished his word in an emotionless voice. "We will probably move from one battlefield to another. I doubt you, as a person, are interested in that kind of life."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "As she said." Leo nodded and looked at Xiao Ah-Tian.


    "Hmm, you¡¯re right." The Wandering Sword Saint nodded deeply, "I am interested in a fair and square fight, not a war. Battlefield is tasteless and has no respect for warriors. Even the strongest can fall from ambush in that kind of environment. That¡¯s indeed not the kind of life I wanted to have."


    "And what do you want to do then?" Shui asked as he poured two cups of alcohol for himself and Xiao Ah-Tian. His monotonous voice was still the same as ever but it had a hint of curiosity inside it. "Continue roaming around? If you want to fight me again, just give me a call. Chiaki gave you a small Coco yesterday, I believe."


    "Hahaha, yeah. I didn¡¯t expect to receive something like this and I would use it well. Dueling with you and your Leader was fun. Let¡¯s meet again in the future."


    Leo chuckled and replied with a smile, "Sure thing."


    After that, Xiao Ah-Tian let out a sigh and shook his head before leaving the base. The Wandering Sword Saint continued to walk straight forward with no destination in mind, but it was clear that he would return and meet them again in the future.


    Maybe on the battlefield.


    ***


    Days passed pretty quickly. Anya was responsible for teaching Astrid about the base and how they operate. Surprisingly, the brte epted her new life pretty quickly.


    At first, she struggled with the new clothes and eating habits, but after a week of learning it with Jessica¡¯s help, she finally got used to it.


    No job came to them during that time, so the gang spent their days enjoying thevish life without doing anything. This was due to Tang n still taking care of the aftermath of their attack.


    News about the fight had spread far and wide in the Central ins. Sometimes, the name Thunder God and Hallowed Insect mercenary were also mentioned in some rumors. Although only a few people knew their faces, it was still a lot more than before.


    Despite this, no job came to them for the whole time. Everyone focused on tasks at hand. Jessica was focusing on making connections by visiting some ces with Jack. Shui protected the base and cooked. While Chiaki was doing research in the infirmary.


    The bob-haired girl never exited the ce since she entered, making Leo worried.


    Currently, he wasying on his bed, re-reading the novel to remember every important detail of the plot and taking notes to prepare for the future.


    ¡¯Ah... I can¡¯t believe that Tang Yao actually appeared like this. In the novel, Tang Jiaofu was dead in that battle, huh? And Tang Soso managed to break through 6 Stars after that, or so it was said. But the reality was different. She was already 6 Stars before the battle.


    The author really hides a lot of things from the readers.¡¯


    This kind of author was trash and had a big problem. He hid a lot of information and plot twists in a sense that readers couldn¡¯t catch up until it was revealed to them in the book. Which exined why the story progressed pretty quickly with tons of cliffhanger without giving many answers to readers.


    ¡¯The story hasn¡¯t finished yet. But now, Kim Min-Gu is with Heavenly Demon in the hidden vige. I believe they are training to be stronger. Kim Min-Gu... When he is strong enough, he will go out to join Murim and exact revenge. Also, it¡¯s best if I don¡¯t help the Tang n right now.¡¯


    If Leo remembered correctly, Kim Min-Gu was only 18 years old at the end of the 1st volume, which means he had plenty of time to train under his teacher.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t think he will appear any time soon. I need to concentrate on consolidating my influence here in Central ins as fast as possible while not offending anyone... Which is impossible. Let¡¯s try not to make too many enemies, then.¡¯


    People in the Central ins got offended easily.


    For example, having a different opinion from another could lead to a fight to the death. Hell, even bumping shoulders could lead one getting killed by a martial artist.


    Their egos reached the sky, even taller than the tallest mountain.


    He couldn¡¯t have Tang n as an enemy. There were some groups in Murim that he needed to avoid too.


    Being a mercenary wasn¡¯t always doing a job and getting paid. As a leader, he had to think about the consequences of his actions and avoid creating unnecessary enemies that might hunt him down in the future.


    As for now, he believed that no one would dare to touch them other than Hao Sect. They knew no dangers and would risk their lives for information. The chance of an unknown person being hired by someone for an assassination was higher than him having enemies.


    ¡¯The smart thing to do is build my base to Level 3 before therge war in the future. I need ess to some of my heavy weapons and recovery drugs to ensure our safety.¡¯


    The next thing after the Tang n¡¯s problem and Murim World¡¯s turbulence would be...


    ¡¯The Crazy Bitch.¡¯

 Chapter 55 - 55 – Anya’s Reward

    In the novel, that crazy woman came from outside the in. She was a barbarian from the eastern part of the world who traveled toward Central ins to seek revenge for her family. She was crazy in nature and would start massacring people in a city just because a restaurant didn¡¯t want to serve her.


    His estimation of her appearance was...


    "In a month. She will arrive at Central ins."


    Leo murmured with a serious look on his face as he ced the novel¡¯s tab aside and opened his note filled with information about the Crazy Bitch and other important characters. He looked at the floating window and groaned. There were just too many of them.


    Getting off the bed, he decided to have a drink to forget about these things momentarily. The hologram screens disappeared as he passed through them.


    Just as he opened the door, he saw yellow. Someone¡¯s head, shorter than him, was moving left and right as if looking for something.


    ¡¯Was she trying to peek at me?¡¯ He raised his brow before clearing his throat loudly.


    "What do you need, Anya?"


    "Ah, Leader. You found me!" Sheughed sheepishly before jumping away from the door and looked at him with sparkling eyes. "I was looking forward to my reward. Today, no one was at the base, so I thought... Hehehe."


    A mischievous smile appeared on her face as she moved closer to Leo, who furrowed his brows before sighing in defeat.


    "So you nned this?"


    "You got me!" Anya gave him a yful smile before her face turned serious, "But it¡¯s true that I want you to give me a reward for being a good girl. I was also satisfied with beating that guy up with Chiaki for a week. Isn¡¯t it time already?"


    The blonde girl acted as if she was a pitiful puppy begging for food while looking at him with an upturned gaze.


    Facing that, no man would be able to say no. He pointed inside with his thumb.


    "Enter."


    "Okay!"


    Leo returned to the room while Anya skipped inside with a bright smile on her face. After reaching his bed, he sat down on it while leaning against the wall.


    Anya climbed onto the bed and straddled on hisp. A hungry look appeared in her eyes as she fixed her eyes on his face and licked her lips seductively.


    Her beautiful blue eyes sparkled with desire as she hugged him. Her breasts, which were smaller than Jessica¡¯s and had just the right size for Leo to grab and y with, pressed against his chest as she closed her eyes.


    "I really love your smell, Leader. Your heartbeat is also very steady... as if nothing can scare you."


    "Of course," he chuckled as he leaned forward and whispered in her ear, "I know I can protect everyone in the Hallowed Insect with my hands. You can trust me with that. We will definitely reach the goal we¡¯ve been pursuing for a long time."


    "Hehehe, I know. I do trust you a lot after all." Sheughed happily as she closed her eyes and felt the warmth of his body.


    After enjoying the hug for a moment, she pulled away with a slightly disappointed look on her face, "Does Leader like boobs? Mine is a bit smaller than Jessica and Chiaki, but I think it¡¯s bigger than Astrid¡¯s. And they are pretty bouncy too."


    She unbuttoned her jacket, unzipped her bodysuit, and pulled it open with a seductive smile, revealing her bare breast to Leo. She cupped her breasts and yed with them.


    Her pink nipples were hard and perky, seemingly begging for him to suck them. He looked at her smooth skin without any imperfection and wetted his lips as he felt the urge to bite them and tease her endlessly.


    "Ah, that look. I am happy you¡¯re filled with desire when looking at me, Leader."


    "This is more like a reward for me rather than you."


    "No, Leader. I am happy you are finally letting yourself loose like this. Our bodies are¡­ impure. But you epted us for how we truly are and are not disgusted."


    "Of course. I love all of you. There is no way I am disgusted. No, rather than disgusted, I am impressed. You are truly beautiful."


    Leo gave her a smile as he fondled her breast and squeezed it. He kissed her nipple before biting it with his teeth gently as he sucked it with his mouth.


    Anya let out a gasp of surprise but didn¡¯tin as she felt pleasure running through her body. She could only let out a soft moan as Leo continued to tease her breast in different ways.


    "Hehehe, you¡¯re like a baby. Anya is happy to see your new side. At the same time, I am jealous of Jessica whom you showed this side of yours often."


    "Don¡¯t be jealous about that. I¡¯ll also give you special treatment." He responded with a smile.


    Leo gently pushed her down on the bed before lowering his head down and biting her left nipple gently. His other hand massaged the other one in circr motion while his index finger gently brushed it from time to time, sending jolts of pleasure to her brain.


    By instinct, she tried to escape but Leo firmly held her wrist, preventing her from escaping.


    "Lea...der!"


    Moans and cries of ecstasy escaped from her lips as Leo continued to torture her with pleasure while going down on her stomach and licking it, then kissing it again.


    The bodysuit Anya wore was a one-piece type. The hidden zipper could be opened up to her crotch and back. Leo grabbed the zipper and slowly pulled it down until it reached her pussy.


    Without stopping there, he ced his finger inside the gap and pulled it hard, fully opening it wide without taking the bodysuit off. The contrast made from her milky white skin and ck material sent shivers down his spine as his fingers stroked herbia, getting it wet and slippery.


    "Please... enter me already." Anya begged for it while trembling from his teasing. Her eyes were watery and begging for him to grant her wish. "Mess me up. I want to be spanked. Treat me like a bad girl who deserves punishment.


    Laugh at me and humiliate me."


    The girl grabbed her thighs and spread them widely, giving him a good view of her pink and wet flower waiting to be plucked.


    ¡¯Holy shit.¡¯


    Leo was surprised by her reaction and expression.


    Normally, Anya was a mood maker. She always teased Astrid and everyone. The gremlin of the group that always initiated some trouble with Shui to alleviate the tension within the base.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Never had he seen this side of her before. She was in front of him, naked and begging to be fucked.


    Just like a masochist.


    "Anya, could it be..." Leo asked her with a stern voice, "Do you have masochistic tendencies?"


    "Yep, that¡¯s right! Please treat me like a bad girl and punish me! I love humiliation so don¡¯t worry about doing weird stuff!"


    The energetic answer surprised him. The image of Anya in front of him had changed into someone else in his eyes. Although she was still the cheerful, blonde-haired girl who made trouble for everyone in the group, this new side of her made him see her in another light.


    Chuckling in amusement, he nodded his head and answered, "Okay."

 Chapter 56 - 56 – Masochist Tendency

    Anya¡¯s blue eyes went wide at his reply before it was reced with a joyful expression.


    "Really?! Hehehehe, let¡¯s do it then. Do everything you can think of! Be harsh! Anya will take them all!"


    "Very well. Then I will be hard on you."


    Leaning forward, Leo kissed her lips deeply while his left hand held her chin.


    The kiss was filled with love and lust. He explored every inch of her mouth with his tongue before moving it away to lick her cheeks and jawline, making her moans louder than before.


    His other hand moved to her lower half and caressed her exposed pussy, fingers tracing along the sides before settling on her inner thigh. Then, he pulled them apart, exposing her dripping vagina for his own enjoyment.


    "You¡¯re already wet. I never thought you would be this naughty, Anya. Hehehe..." He chuckled in amusement as he touched it gently and stroked it a few times before withdrawing his finger and staring at it.


    "Ehhh?! Don¡¯t stop... Please continue. Don¡¯t make me wait longer." She whimpered, looking at him with pleading eyes."


    "Rx. I will continue soon. Just stay still." Leo smiled kindly as he continued to toy with her body, "From now on, you¡¯re just my toy. And a toy can¡¯t request anything."


    A strange feeling came over her body as she nodded obediently without resisting at all. All thoughts about what would happen disappeared from her mind as she submitted to himpletely.


    "Ahn~!" Anya let out a moan of pleasure as he grabbed her lower half and pushed his finger into her dripping entrance. "There!"


    Leo felt something wet squirting onto his palm. It wasn¡¯t urine or any kind of liquid, but rather...


    "Cumming already?" Heughed loudly as he put his tongue on her clitoris and flicked it continuously without pause. "You¡¯re too easy."


    Anya shook her head furiously as she denied his words, "No! Leader, I am not- Aahn! Your tongue is so... good... I love it. I love you..."


    The tip of his tongue touched her most sensitive spot repeatedly while his finger kept going in and out of her hole. It drove her crazy, making her orgasm again shortly after that first one ended.


    For the second time today, her juices sshed onto him. He pulled his face away from her dripping cunt and licked his lips clean with satisfaction.


    "You¡¯re really sensitive, Anya. You came again already? You¡¯re such a slutty girl, aren¡¯t you? The kind of a bad girl who need teaching."


    "Yes, I am a bad girl. Please teach me! I am begging you." Anya gasped for breath as she replied immediately without thinking about it at all. She arched her back as she rubbed her pussy against his hand again, trying to get more of what he could give her.


    "You¡¯re so wet, like a slut. How many times did you cum already?" Leo said as he inserted a second finger into her pussy.


    "I won¡¯t cum anymore, I promise. Please continue..." Anya begged for more while moaning nonstop as Leo continued to assault her dripping cunt mercilessly.


    "Alright."


    Raising his body, Leo began to take off his pants and bodysuit. His fully erect cock was free from its confines. The long and thick appendage swung around freely in the air.


    With an amused smile on his face, he reached down and grabbed Anya¡¯s legs and pulled them up. He positioned his rod on her stomach, showing how long it was and how far it could reach her.


    Seeing that the tip of his rod touched her belly button, Anya started to get nervous and excited at the same time. She knew that his cock would reach deep inside her pussy if he decided to fuck her now. And she wanted him to do it already!


    Moving her hands down, she spread her lower lips apart while spreading her legs as wide as possible.


    "Come on, Leader. Come on... Please! I can¡¯t wait anymore! Take my virginity and mess me up."


    "You really love this, don¡¯t you? I won¡¯t hold back even if you scream in painter."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "No problem at all! It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s you. Make me scream. I... can handle the pain."


    The girl stared at him with pleading eyes as she nodded eagerly in agreement.


    "Fuck me already."


    Grinning, Leo lowered himself onto her body and pressed his lips against hers while inserting his member into her vagina slowly. He kissed her deeply, his tongue exploring her mouth passionately as he thrust his hips forward.


    With a fast movement, his shaft was buried deep inside her tight cunt, filling every inch of her walls perfectly while stretching it out beyond its limit. Her vaginal muscles tightened around him tightly, making her moan into their kiss while struggling weakly against him.


    The feeling of piercing her hymen was priceless. Although Anya felt pain throughout her entire body, she couldn¡¯t help but scream in pleasure.


    Her juices dripped from her slit as her insides were filled with his cock, causing it to vibrate slightly from the pleasure.


    When she broke free from the kiss, she saw Leo smiling at her happily as he whispered in her ears, "Is it painful? Do you want to stop?"


    "It hurts... It hurts but I want more. I want to feel you deeper inside me." Anya whimpered in pain while nodding, tears falling from her eyes while she struggled against his grip on her wrists.


    Leo nodded as he lowered his body further while pulling out of her pussy just enough to thrust it back inside her vagina fully


    Pleasure mixed with pain invaded Anya¡¯s senses as she cried out in bliss. He also felt his frustration melt away. His cock twitched inside of her tight pussy while his balls tightened up. He pulled out halfway, leaving just the tip of his member inside Anya before mming it back inside her again roughly.


    "Hnn! Ahn! More... So good. Your cock is amazing!" Anya moaned loudly as he pounded into her relentlessly. She wrapped her arms around his back while crying out for more as he continued to fuck her hard.


    "Faster! Harder! Spank me too. Take me from behind."


    "As you wish. I won¡¯t hold back."


    Leo pulled his cock out and flipped her over with a single motion, causing his member to slide out of herpletely. He pressed his chest against her back while grabbing a handful of her blonde hair with one hand and forcing her head back.


    At the same time, he mmed his hips forward and entered her fully again. Their bodies collided loudly as their skins pped together loudly, creating loud pping sounds echoing throughout the room while Anya screamed in bliss at being taken like this.


    "Oooh! So good! Uhn! You¡¯re really so rough!"


    Anya¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly while Leo continued to ravage her body. He fucked her hard, pounding into her hard and fast while pinning her down to the bed by holding onto her hair tightly.


    And when she least expected it...


    p!


    "Aah! Yes! Yes! Hit me harder!"


    His hand smacked against her ass hard. She immediately orgasmed while screaming in pleasure. Her vaginal muscles mped down on Leo¡¯s cock tightly as her juices dripped onto the bed below.


    At the same time, Anya¡¯s body shook violently while her hands clenched the sheets underneath them tightly. She loved being treated roughly like this by Leo. It made her feel like a real slut, and she didn¡¯t care about anything else anymore except getting fucked by him endlessly.


    "More! Give me more!"


    She cried out while begging for more punishment as she reached orgasm again and again repeatedly, her mind clouded with lust while she pleaded with him to continue fucking her senseless.


    "Fuck! You¡¯re too tight, Anya. I will cum soon." Leo groaned as he felt his own climax approaching rapidly. He increased his pace, mming into her pussy harder than ever before until finally he erupted inside of her womb.


    As his semen flooded her depths, Anya¡¯s body jerked upward, shaking wildly while she cried out in bliss. Her tongue lolled out of her mouth as she came once again from getting filled with his seed.


    Their fluids mixed together inside of her womb before leaking out around Leo¡¯s shaft to run down their thighs and puddle on the floor beneath them. Her body shivered from pleasure.

 Chapter 57 - 57 – Enjoying New Hobby

    Leo¡¯s cock exited her pussy after he released all of his load inside her wombpletely. The mixture of their juices trickled down Anya¡¯s thighs, making the blonde girl tremble in ecstasy. She turned around, looking at him with unfocused eyes.


    "That was so good... I love it so much. Leader is amazing!"


    Anya praised him happily. She took his cock and began to lick it happily.


    "Can you mess with my mouth now? Please feed me with your cum. I will clean every inch of it."


    Leo chuckled in amusement while watching Anya eagerly suck his dick. It was as if she hadn¡¯t satisfied her thirst for him yet, which was pretty obvious judging by how much she was drooling over his meat rod.


    "Since you asked for it nicely."


    Anya¡¯s eyes brightened up as she opened her mouth wide open for him. She looked at him expectantly as she waited for Leo to feed her his cock.


    While she was doing that, he patted her head. When he fucked her from behind earlier, he pulled her hair with force until she couldn¡¯t move. He felt a bit guilty, but he had to admit he felt pleasure for doing that to her.


    But it wasn¡¯t just because Anya let him do everything to her. There was also a hidden reason that made him do that to her without knowing it himself.


    That reason was...


    ¡¯I am unexpectedly a sadist.¡¯


    His sadistic side that he never knew about before surfaced due to that lewd woman who loved humiliation and being treated roughly like a whore. The moment he found out that she was a masochist, his mind went haywire and his instinct took control of his body, dominating his action.


    Even now, he had the urge to shove his cock deep inside her throat and choke her until she almost fainted from cumming from pain instead of pleasure. But...


    ¡¯That will be too extreme for our first time. And I don¡¯t want to hurt her. I need to find a way to control this sadistic tendency of mine.¡¯


    However, that wasn¡¯t the case for Anya. She looked up, wishing for him to fulfill her wish as she opened her mouth wide open for him. Her beautiful blue eyes sparkled brightly as she gazed at him lovingly.


    "Leader... please..."


    All reasons disappeared in his mind as he grabbed her head and shoved his cock inside her mouth without any hesitation whatsoever. She didn¡¯t flinch or anything at all. Instead, she happily sucked on his dick while swirling her tongue around the tip.


    "Guh... Ngh! Slurp..."


    "Your throat feels so good."


    Leo moaned in delight as he thrust his hips forward and fucked her throat roughly while holding onto her head tightly, forcing his cock deep inside her mouth until her lips touched his base.


    Saliva dripped from her mouth as she gagged. Her eyes rolled back into her skull while she struggled weakly against his grip on her hair. She couldn¡¯t breathe properly since he blocked her nose with his hand but she didn¡¯t care at all as she continued to suck on his dick happily while choking on it.


    ¡¯Amazing! Ah, so blissful.¡¯ She thought while slurping loudly on his rod happily.


    The taste of his precum mixed with her own fluids tasted like a delicacy that she craved for more of it right away.


    "Here ites, Anya!" He warned her before shoving his member deep into her throat, causing Anya¡¯s eyes to roll back into her skull as she shuddered from the intense pleasure shooting through her entire body.


    Her pussy gushed out with juices uncontrobly while she came from getting face-fucked by him.


    The sound of liquid sshing against the bed echoed in the room loudly while Anya¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly from being hit by too much pleasure at once.


    She couldn¡¯t help herself anymore as she orgasmed again while sucking on his rod desperately. Her stomach swelled from his massive amount of sperm, but she didn¡¯t stop sucking him until she milked everyst drop from him.


    When it was over, she opened her mouth wide for him to see. Ropes of white liquid dripped down from the corners of her lips as she swallowed the rest of his cum hungrily.


    "It tastes so good..." Anya mumbled happily while licking her lips clean while looking at him with lust-filled eyes.


    When faced with that kind of erotic face, Leo lost his reason once again. He grabbed her and flipped her around, grabbed her waist, and buried himself inside her again.


    He was full of stamina. Anya got spanked on the ass while her head got pushed into the pillow. He fucked her with strong thrusts that rocked both of them forward while she screamed in pleasure into the pillows as Leo relentlessly pounded her from behind.


    They didn¡¯t end until he cummed inside her 5 times. Her stomach was slightly bloated by his excessive semen and shey on the bed panting heavily while gasping for air aftering down from the high of multiple orgasms. Her ass was red with handprints.


    Leo¡¯s eyes were unfocused and dazed. Satisfaction filled his chest.


    ¡¯Ahhhh, this is life. Anya is... amazing!¡¯


    But that satisfaction disappeared when he saw Anya lying on the bed in an exhausted state. He became worried about her.


    He pulled his cock out and climbed atop her before flipping her over. She was grinning like an idiot, making him feel relieved.


    "Hehehe~ Cock..." Anya muttered while twitching her fingers towards his cock as if she wanted to grab it before stopping herself and licking her lips instead. "Ahhh, Leader, I love you so much..."


    "I love you too."


    "I know~" She chuckled before lifting her hands up and hugging him, "Leader is kind and also strong... Hehehe... You¡¯re also hung like a horse. I want to be impregnated with your babies."


    "You know that¡¯s impossible right now. Make sure to use your Nanites to keep yourself from being pregnant."


    "Will do~"


    The girlughed happily as she rubbed her head against his chest affectionately. Her eyes were filled with love and happiness as she gazed at him lovingly.


    "But in the future... Maybe?"


    Future.


    ¡¯To think of this far ahead is something I didn¡¯t consider before... Maybe it will happen.¡¯


    Leo nodded while chuckling quietly to himself as he thought about Anya¡¯s words seriously. His vision moved down and saw that Anya had fallen asleep in his arms after exhausting herself from the exercise. Maybe not exhausted. But the satisfaction made even him felt slightly tired.


    He wanted to sleep right now.


    But her words from earlier made him think again. About the future.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s start to move seriously.¡¯


    In the end, he was still the Leader. He had a responsibility to make that future where they could live happily and peacefullye true. In a ce where they belonged. In a world without war or discrimination.


    Getting off the bed, he got dressed. He made sure his bodysuit was perfect and put on his suit.


    Before leaving his bedroom, he made sure to put a nket on Anya¡¯s body. He nodded in satisfaction after seeing her peaceful sleeping face.


    "How cute."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 58 - 58 – A Date With Chiaki

    When he went to the Lobby, he found Chiaki sitting on the bar alone. She looked mncholic as she sat there drinking alcohol quietly, staring nkly into space as if deep in thought.


    Her ck hair fell around her shoulders gracefully while her eyes shimmered like emeralds in the soft light of the room.


    "What are you doing, Chiaki?"


    Leo asked as he approached.


    Hearing his voice, the girl perked up and turned around. Her mncholy expression disappeared instantly and was reced with a stoic face.


    "Leader. What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I was just curious about what you did. It¡¯s been a week since Ist saw you. Well, you can say that I am a bit worried about you."


    "A week? Time sure flies quickly." Sheughed sheepishly before taking another sip of alcohol and letting out a long sigh, "I am researching something new. The information that I¡¯ve collected so far is iplete, but I hope it will be usefulter on."


    The information... It was about her research on Qi. Since she was an expert in this field, Leo didn¡¯t doubt that she had progressed further than what she said.


    "Did you finish it?"


    "Not yet. But I have an idea of what kind of direction I should take. There are still missing information, but I think I can manage."


    While Leo knew one or two things about biology, his knowledge couldn¡¯t bepared to Chiaki. He sat next to her and patted her head.


    "Good job. If you need something, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me."


    "Yes..." She gave him a gentle smile before looking back at the cup in her hand, "Thank you, Leader."


    "No problem." He waved his hand, dismissing her thanks before asking another question, "Do you know where everyone is? Ah, except Anya. She is in my room right now."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "How envio- I mean¡­ Jessica and Jack went to do their usual job scouting around town and socializing. Shui is with Astrid to take back all her assets and liquidate them. That¡¯s what I know."


    "I see."


    Liquidating Astrid... Peng Li-Yue¡¯s asset, huh?


    ¡¯That¡¯s not going to be easy.¡¯


    With her changing her identity, making all her assets into Gold would be difficult. She would have to be secretive, erasing any trace of herself as she transfers them away from anyone¡¯s knowledge. Even then, it could still be traced back to her if someone is persistent enough.


    Everyone was still busy, so no work could be done. In that case...


    "Want to take a walk with me, Chiaki? I haven¡¯t gotten the chance to go outside this week."


    The girl paused briefly as if considering his offer before nodding her head with a smile, "Okay."


    It was a beautiful twilight outside. The sun was slowly setting behind the horizon, casting orange rays of light across the sky as they walked side by side down the street.


    A cool breeze blew past them, bringing with it the scent of autumn leaves and flowers.


    Chiaki, surprised by the sudden invitation, had her face dyed red from embarrassment. Never in her life did she imagine that Leo would invite her out, just the two of them.


    ¡¯W-W-W-What should I do?!! This is... unexpected! A-A date with Leader?!¡¯¡¯


    Leo¡¯s handsome face entered her vision as she stared at him intently. She noticed how his broad shoulders filled out his suit perfectly, giving him an air of confidence while making him look powerful at the same time. The soft smile he had when looking around was picturesque.


    And especially...


    ¡¯He smells so good...¡¯


    She loved his musky scent. It made her feelfortable and warm inside. She wanted to wrap herself around him and enjoy it forever, but she knew that would make her look weird in front of him.


    When it came to men, everyone looked so ugly to Chiaki. They were monkeys with horny thoughts every day, but Leo was different.


    Maybe it was because of his status as the leader, or maybe it was due to his looks, but whatever it was, she could not take her eyes off of him as they walked side by side under the starry night sky. As if a filter was ced on him, everything about him looked perfect in her eyes.


    Everything about Leo made Chiaki feel warm and safe whenever she looked at him.


    ¡¯I should talk to him. This is a chance when these troublemakers aren¡¯t here. A date! Just the two of us!¡¯


    Nodding to herself with a stoic expression, Chiaki gathered her courage and opened her mouth to speak. But before she could get any words out, Leo suddenly turned to her and spoke first.


    "About Astrid," He began with a serious tone. "Do you agree with my decision to make her join our group?"


    Hearing that question, Chiaki hesitated for a moment before nodding slowly without saying anything else.


    "I see." Leo chuckled lightly as he rubbed the back of his head awkwardly.


    He knew that Chiaki wasn¡¯t so happy with his decision, as proven by her hesitation earlier. Usually, she would nod without a beat when he asked. So this was pretty clear what she thought about Astrid.


    "Sorry about making that selfish decision."


    "N-No, that¡¯s not what I mean. I know why you did it, but... Well... I guess you¡¯re right to do it."


    Chiaki stuttered nervously while averting her gaze away from him shyly, trying her best not to stare at his handsome face too much. She moved her Nanites inside her body to control her emotion, and it worked wonderfully. A perfect poker face reced her flushed one almost immediately.


    "While we need to discover Qi, we also need to discover whether we can safely put Nanites inside a martial artist¡¯s body. Peng Li-Yue... Astrid is a perfect person to undergo Nanites surgery. Based on the quick scan, her bodypatibility with Nanites is 72%. With the initial surgery, we can increase it-"


    "That¡¯s not why I invited Astrid to our group." Leo interrupted Chiaki¡¯s exnation by shaking his head.


    "I took Astrid because we need a native resident of this world. Maybe she didn¡¯t look like it, but she¡¯s a smart girl with vast knowledge. Of course, I would ask you to do her Nanites surgery in the future, but that¡¯s after making sure that everything is safe."


    Just as Leo had expected, Chiaki would misunderstand his intention. She always thinks rationally and logically about everything, including his actions. And with the condition of his group where everyone was a foreigner who transmigrated, she was driven to find ways to adapt.


    However, this time it was different.


    "She will be a gate as well as a reminder that we¡¯re in a different world. Her opinion would matter in my decision in the future, just like yours and Jessica." He exined in an easy way.


    "But don¡¯t worry. Among all else, she¡¯s still the newest member. I won¡¯t treat her the same way I treat you. I will be biased and trust you more than her. So, don¡¯t be jealous and support her just like how I support you. Alright?"


    "...Leader." The girl widened her eyes at him before lowering her head sadly and nodded weakly. "I understand."

 Chapter 59 - 59 – Beggar Sect

    Chiaki understood what Leo meant.


    In a foreign world where everything was different, they were a group of misfits trying to fit in. To do that, they needed help from other people and resources that only this world could provide them with. And most importantly, they needed to adapt quickly to this new environment if they wanted to survive for long.


    Having a native they could trust in their group was a massive help. Especially a knowledgeable person.


    For example, a noble girl with good upbringing since childhood.


    ¡¯It¡¯s truly perfect.¡¯


    Amazed, Chiaki gazed at her Leader whoughed carefreely as he walked alongside her while enjoying the night air under the stars. His handsome face shone brightly under the moonlight, causing her heart to beat rapidly within her chest as she blushed brightly.


    She enjoyed this moment. A rare time when she was alone together with her beloved savior.


    Unfortunately, that moment didn¡¯tst long.


    "Excuse me, Thunder God."


    Someone called out to them from the side. When they turned around, they saw a man with tattered clothing looking at them from the ground. There was a cracked bowl filled with coins in front of him.


    No matter how people looked at the man, they would recognize him as a beggar. And Chiaki hated beggars. More than usual when they disturbed her date with Leo.


    However, she held her emotion in check after seeing Leo¡¯s serious expression as he looked at the beggar. A hint of amusement and curiosity appeared in his eyes when he looked at the beggar, then at the bowl of coin in front of him.


    ¡¯A beggar? Or an assassin?¡¯


    Chiaki thought of the possibility of this beggar being an assassin sent to kill Leo or something like that. She silentlymanded Coco to eat the beggar in case he moved suspiciously.


    But that thought was soon dismissed as Leo spoke.


    "Should I say that I am surprised at how fast the Beggar Sect gathered information and connected it to me?"


    Hearing that statement, the beggar let out a dryugh as he bowed lowly toward Leo. He replied respectfully and politely unlike a real beggar.


    "We heard about the rumor of the Thunder God making his base in Chengdu and sending out people to scout out the town. However, as your base is too close to Hao Sect, we¡¯re unable to make contact. Until now, that is."


    "I see." Leo nodded in understanding while staring at the beggar curiously with his eyes shining bright silver as he observed the beggar, "So you¡¯vee here to make contact. I¡¯m d you did. If you have nothing more to say, then excuse me."


    "Please don¡¯t be so hasty. We... The Beggar Sect has something to ask of you."


    Leo stopped as he stared at the beggar intently with curiosity in his eyes while waiting patiently for him to continue.


    "We know how you and your group, Hallowed Insect, work. Please listen to our request."


    Request from a beggar. Usually one would dismiss such a thing and not entertain the beggar for it was disrespectful. However...


    "I will hear you out first. If it¡¯s reasonable, then maybe I will ept it." Leo gestured his hand, "Let¡¯s talk about it in a more private ce."


    "My thanks. Please follow me."


    ...When that beggar said his sect had something to ask him, that wasn¡¯t just empty talk. Rather than that, it was a form of respect.


    The beggar sect was known for their information. If such a Sect needed help from an outsider, it must be a serious matter.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Leo followed the beggar into the slum direction. When walking, he whispered to Chiaki.


    "Sorry that we must take a detour, Chiaki. You can go back if you want."


    "No problem." Chiaki replied with a poker face despite feeling annoyed. "I will apany you, Leader."


    Although she wanted to have a moment alone with Leo, she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to let him go alone when facing a stranger.


    "Is that so? Then I am counting on you."


    Realizing her intention, Leo gave her a knowing smile while nodding appreciatively toward her decision before returning his attention to the beggar who led them through the filthy alleyways of the slums toward his destination.


    Without the beggar realizing it, Chiaki had made a trail and sign at some ces. She nced behind and a mini Coco, no bigger than 1 cm, could be seen scattering around the ground before vanishing.


    And after a while, they arrived at a rundown shack located deep in the slums of the city. The beggar waited patiently outside while gesturing for Leo and Chiaki to enter first before following after them without saying anything else afterward.


    When Leo entered the shack, he immediately noticed something off about this ce. It was bigger than what it looked like outside. Runes could be seen on the walls. They were probably what caused the ce to appearrger than what could be seen from the outside.


    The floor was clean and didn¡¯t have any dirt or dust on it. Even themps on the ceiling looked expensivepared to what one would find outside in this region of town. There were tables and chairs set up in front of him. And behind that chair, someone was sitting with his head resting on his hands.


    He was wearing a cloak that covered his entire body, making it impossible for anyone to see who it was beneath it until he lifted his head up.


    Upon seeing this mysterious person, Leo frowned slightly as he saw the person¡¯s face. No matter how hidden they were, they couldn¡¯t hide their face outline from the smart lenses¡¯ scanner.


    "Greetings, Thunder God. I am Chen Mengliang, Branch Leader of the Beggar Sect in Chengdu. Please take a seat."


    Chen Mengliang was a tall man with long ck hair and dark brown eyes. The only part of his face that was visible behind the cloak was his mouth.


    Sitting across from the man, Leo crossed his legs. Chiaki stood behind him on guard against any danger, ready to attack at any time if something happened.


    "Greetings to you too. Please, just call me Leo. I prefer to use my own name." Leo waved his hand nonchntly. "Tell me what you want from me. You must¡¯ve gone through some trouble to seek me out like this."


    "Actually, I really didn¡¯t expect to meet you so soon. But fate must have brought us together like this for a reason." Chen Mengliang said with an amused smile. "Let me cut straight to the chase, Leo. Please promise me that you won¡¯t tell anyone about this."


    A serious expression appeared on his face as he spoke seriously without any hint of humor or jest whatsoever in his tone as he looked straight at Leo.


    Looking back with a cold gaze, Leo nodded his head solemnly as he answered back confidently in return with an equally serious tone. "Don¡¯t worry. What we discussed here will not leave this ce. Your secret is safe with me."


    The two leaders stared at each other silently for a while before Chen Mengliang sighed loudly and spoke again.


    "We found one of the Supreme Evil¡¯s epigraphs."

 Chapter 60 - 60 – Supreme Evil’s Epigraph

    "Supreme Evil¡¯s epigraphs?"


    Supreme Evil.


    In ancient times, the term "Supreme Evil" referred to the leader of a certain faction. His notoriety was so great that it spread throughout the world causing everyone to fear and hate him regardless of where they were or what kind of country they lived in.


    Even now, no one in Murim didn¡¯t know of his name. Just by mentioning his name alone was enough to make everyone shudder in fright while telling stories of how he killed countless innocent people just for funsies.


    But besides those scary stories about the Supreme Evil, there was also one more thing about him that caught Leo¡¯s attention.


    ¡¯Epigraphs. It¡¯s said that his techniques were written on it.¡¯


    The Blue Spider Pill that Tang Yao used to brainwash and break Tang Soso originally also came from one of these epigraphs. Of course, it was just one of the lower-level skills of the Supreme Evil that couldn¡¯tpare to his main martial arts and breathing technique.


    ¡¯In myst job, I couldn¡¯t secure the things I wanted because Tang Yao acted recklessly. My contract with him is broken. I can ask for my 3 promised items from Tang Jiaofu, but I doubt I will get something that I want. So it¡¯s useless.¡¯


    And ording to the time, the Supreme Evil¡¯s epigraph that was found this time must be that one.


    ¡¯It¡¯s too dangerous.¡¯


    Many people would gather to take a look at this epigraph.


    If the Beggar Sect could find it, then there was no reason that other parties couldn¡¯t also find it and possibly steal it from the Beggar Sect before they could gain any benefit from it.


    It would be beneficial to take part in acquiring it too if he managed to make a deal with them.


    "What¡¯s the job you want us to do? Let me warn you beforehand. If I think the job is too much, I have the right to reject it. But please don¡¯t worry. I keep secrets better than anyone else."


    "That¡¯s reassuring." Chen Mengliangughed. "I want you to secure the epigraph for us. We will provide you with the storage ring necessary to store it so you don¡¯t have to worry about the mean. As for the pay..."


    He raised his fingers, showing a number that made Leo blinked his eyes in surprise when he saw it.


    "How about it? Do you agree to take the job?"


    "3 thousand Golds?"


    "Yes. Isn¡¯t that enough? You can sustain an average family for a lifetime with that much money."


    Based on what he knew from the novels, a 1000 gold would be enough for even a distinguished member of arge n to spend frivolously in 2 months, even with their excessive spending habit. That amount of money was not small at all and would make anyone drool.


    Still, it was nothingpared to what Leo and his group got from Astrid¡¯s Liquidation and Tang Yao¡¯s request. They already had more than 20 thousand Gold stored in the group.


    Stay updated through NovelBin.C?m


    ¡¯And the danger is too high. I will need some equipment to use, and they will cost money as I need to upgrade Armory and Weaponry to Level 2 before I could use them.¡¯


    To upgrade the rooms, he had to upgrade the base first. And it wasn¡¯t cheap.


    [Level 1 Base Requirement: Rock x 230, Stone Pirs x 4, Tree Trunks x 10]


    [Level 2 Base Requirement: Stone Pirs x 6, Wood nks x 250, Iron Bars x 10, Iron 500 KG, Steel 500 KG]


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Then upgrading the rooms was as follows:


    He needed:


    - Weaponry Level 2: Copper Ingots x 400, Steel Ingots x 200


    - Armory Level 2: Wooden Logs x 200, Iron Bars x 100, Gunpowder x 250


    - Infirmary Level 2: Silk Cloth x 250, Cedar Tree Trunks x 50, Cotton x 50


    - Storage Room Level 2: Rock x 500, Wooden nks x 250, Copper ingots x 200, Steel Ingots x 100


    - Warp Room Level 1: Obsidian 100 KG, Warp Stone


    Yes, 3,000 Gold would be far from enough just for the ingots alone. Of course, the weapon production only cost around 200-500 Gold but heavy weapons would cost him more than that, simr to upgrading the room itself.


    So...


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I declined your offer." He shook his head calmly before continuing with a smile on his face, "The risk is too great and the price isn¡¯t worth it."


    "Decline? But it¡¯s 3,000 Gold." Chen Mengliang frowned slightly in confusion when he heard Leo¡¯s answer before asking once more, "If so, tell me your price."


    ¡¯Hmm, what¡¯s my price?¡¯


    Hypothetically, there would be some Sects and Large ns sending their warriors to secure the epigraph. Based on what he read, some old monsters, Elders of these ces, would also join the fight to secure that thing.


    It wasn¡¯t just an epigraph. It was a supreme art manual of a Supreme Evil. Surely many people would fight to get their hands on it.


    What he needed the most was information. If he refused the Beggar Sect right now, he would have a hard time getting them to sell him some information in the future. They were petty individuals who held grudges easily.


    Still...


    "I have no price limit. But from this job, I want a minimum of 10,000 Gold and a piece of information I want as payment. That¡¯s my requirement."


    Leo said confidently while looking straight into Chen Mengliang¡¯s eyes without backing down.


    Hearing those words, Chen Mengliang raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Ridiculous! There¡¯s no way we can give you that much!" He eximed angrily while mming his fists onto the table loudly, causing the entire room to shake violently.


    A murderous look appeared in his eyes as he red at Leo, "Who do you think we are?! Beggar Sect! We are not rich enough to throw money like that!"


    "Do I have to remind you how we work?" Leo calmly answered as he raised his hand, stopping Chiaki from sending Coco to eat the man.


    "We work for higher bids. With the information I heard earlier, I doubt Hao Sect or arge group don¡¯t know the epigraph¡¯s location. And if what you said is true, there will be arge-scale battle for it."


    The Beggar Sect¡¯s Branch Leader fell silent. He gritted his teeth angrily with hatred shed in his eyes.


    "Hao Sect!"


    Everyone knew the rivalry... hatred between the Beggar Sect and Hao Sect. The former was from Orthodox Faction while thetter was part of the Unorthodox Faction. Both dealt with information and sold them to martial artists. It was no wonder that they were at odds with each other.


    As the branch leader of a Sect, Chen Mengliang hated the Hao Sect for many reasons, but most of all...


    "They get more customers than us because they dress nicely. How can Unorthodox Sect members be so out in the open! That¡¯s our job."


    When Leo heard that, he couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly.


    ¡¯It¡¯s because they know how to do business, unlike you guys.¡¯


    Even so, Beggar Sects were still respected by many martial artists and feared due to theirrge numbers. They could be out in the open. And in every city, there were beggars. It wasn¡¯t unusual to see beggars wandering around a city at nighttime or early morning doing their jobs.


    At that moment, hismunication device rang.


    [You have a call.]


    He tapped themunication device in his pocket to ept it.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" He whispered.


    "Leader, we have secured a potential job. A client asked us to secure an epigraph, but we haven¡¯t talked about the details yet. If possible, would you visit the Butterfly Pavilion?"


    Jessica¡¯s voice came out from themunicator. What perfect timing.


    "Okay."


    After hearing Jessica¡¯s voice, Leo grinned widely. He looked at Chen Mengliang before opening his mouth to speak, "My apologies, but I have to excuse myself. I have another appointment after this. Please don¡¯t worry as I will not share anything we talk about in this room."


    "Appointment? We haven¡¯t talked yet." Chen Mengliang stopped Leo with a furious re as he tried to stop him from leaving.


    "Once again, I apologize. I only followed the gentleman because I still have time. We can finish our talk next time, okay? Right now, we have to go to the Butterfly Pavilion to meet our client."


    Without saying another word, Leo stood up and left the shack with Chiaki.

 Chapter 61 - 61 – Hao Sect’s Leader

    Chen Mengliang looked at the departed back with wide eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe the other party to leave just like that!


    The man who brought Leo and Chiaki to the hideout looked pale. He looked back and forth between the entrance and his leader.


    "W-What should we do, Branch Leader. If it¡¯s the Butterfly Pavilion, then..."


    "I know. You don¡¯t need to tell me." The branch leader of Chengdu Beggar Sect shouted loudly. "And what are you doing?"


    "Sorry?"


    "I said, what are you doing! Chase him! Listen to their negotiation or something, idiot! We can¡¯t let Hao Sect hire that group of monsters!" Stay tuned to NovelBin.C?m


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Y-Yes!"


    Leaving the leader in a frenzy, the beggar immediately followed Leo and Chiaki.


    ***


    Earlier this day, Jessica and Jack went out to the Butterfly Pavilion to socialize. She was wearing a pretty luxurious hanbok. A ck robe with golden embroidery over a bright red inner garment.


    Unlike what people think, she wasn¡¯t sent here to rx and enjoy her life but to do her job as a socializer to get information about potential clients and recent news in Central ins.


    Jack followed her everywhere wearing ck sunsses and a business suit. He looked like a professional bodyguard.


    When they entered the famous brothel, they were greeted by two beautiful women wearing gisaeng costumes that showed a lot of skin. Their eyes wandered up and down Jessica¡¯s body while giving her flirty smiles which she returned with a gentle smile of her own.


    After greeting Jessica, they led him to a private room where she could enjoy performances and drinks. The secretary followed them quietly.


    The reason why she entered this ce was because she heard a rumor from a merchant she socialized with earlier. That the owner of this ce was looking for help.


    ¡¯The owner¡¯s name is... Nabi, I believe? It literally means butterfly in Korean.¡¯


    This ce was one of the few brothels where men and women could freely mingle.


    Based on the information she heard, that owner was also a martial artist and part of the Unorthodox Faction as well. More specifically Hao Sect.


    ¡¯The merchant is also a member of that Sect. The token he hid on his body is an undeniable proof. Just like us announcing our affiliation with symbols and our suits, they also brought a token to show where they were affiliated to keep pests away.¡¯


    Of course, not all members were unorthodox martial artists. Some were just simple merchants, workers, and craftsmen who worked for the Sect.


    Although they were rtively weak, they still had some tricks up their sleeves. Namely information gathering.


    ¡¯Based on the novel Leader gave me, Hao Sect is one of two biggest information sects in this world. The other one is the Beggar Sect, a group of informants who gather information from around the world, making them a useful resource for everyone. A formidable rival for Hao Sect.¡¯


    Because they dealt with information, theirbat powers would be extremely lowpared to others. However, they had an endless stream of customers. Not only martial artists who wanted information about their enemy or friends, but they also had the support from normal people who were interested in gossip and rumors.


    "Please wait here for a while. The performer will arrive soon."


    A servant ced a te of fruits in front of Jessica before leaving the room after saying herst words.


    Jessica¡¯s eyesnded on the door. There were three women outside talking andughing loudly without a care in the world. Her sensitive ears picked up everything. Though the man behind her was able to hear everything better.


    "Is there anything you noticed, Jack?"


    "Sis... You know that I am not fit for this job, right? Anya would be better than me." Jack replied while nervously scratching his head, "But well... Just as I noticed when we partied here a week ago, there are lots of hidden rooms in this building. I counted at least 20 hidden rooms using the echolocation function."


    "20 rooms?" Jessica blinked her eyes in surprise before shaking her head in dismay. "They are more thorough than I thought."


    In some ces in Murim, it wasn¡¯t umon to hide spies in brothels just to gain information. This was especially true for the Hao Sect which collected information in their name.


    "What about this room?"


    "There is none. No spy, no listener. It¡¯s a bit weird, to be honest. Even if they clean their area of bugs, the soundproofing material would be too thin to block my senses."


    "So that means someone wants to talk with us privately. Most likely the owner of this ce."


    The merchant was quick at informing the owner. While deliberately moving slowly, Jessica didn¡¯t expect they would be ready to receive them like this. If so, it meant that they would make contact with her soon.


    Jessica sat down and waited patiently for someone toe to her while enjoying the snacks on the table and sipping wine from a porcin cup. Jack looked at her with an envious gaze, but he shook his head quickly to erase that thought.


    ¡¯If I said I want to drink, who knows what she will do to me. It¡¯s too scary to even imagine. Ah, Leader. Why did you put me with big sis Jessica? She¡¯s too scary!¡¯


    Their roles and positions were very clear.


    Just a minuteter, a knock could be heard from the door. A beautiful woman with blue hair in a white dress entered the room.


    When she saw Jessica sitting gracefully on her couch, the woman¡¯s lips curved upward in an elegant smile as she greeted her politely without showing any sign of displeasure or difort at seeing her guest in the ce where she was supposed to be safe.


    "Greetings, esteemed guest. My name is Nabi, the owner of this Pavilion." She said while bowing deeply toward Jessica in greeting, "I shall be your entertainer for today. I hope you will enjoy your time here."


    "Hello. You don¡¯t need to act formally with me. Please feel free to rx." Jessica smiled back kindly while gesturing at Nabi to sit across from her. "I¡¯ve heard of something interesting. That¡¯s why I invited myself here. My name is Jessica, it¡¯s my pleasure to meet the leader of Hao Sect."


    "My~ What a pleasant surprise."

 Chapter 62 - 62 – A Sweet Deal

    Nabi walked toward Jessica and sat down facing her while putting on a fake surprised look.


    "How did you find out? It¡¯s supposed to be a secret."


    "We know people that know people." Jessica chuckled lightly while shrugging her shoulders nonchntly, "Please don¡¯t worry as we keep all your secrets safe. We only came here after hearing from some... acquaintances that you might be interested in using our service."


    There was also information given by Astrid regarding what she knew about Hao Sect. But there was no need to exin that to Nabi.


    "I see." The smile on Nabi¡¯s face was still there, but it lost some of its warmth when she heard that.


    "As expected. Not only excellent atbat but also at information gathering. I sometimes wonder where a group as skilled as yours came from. I only throw some bait here and there yet you find us in under a day."


    "Fufufu, we just have a set of skilled people who know what they do."


    ¡¯Oh! And thanks to Leader¡¯s intellect.¡¯ She added secretly in her mind.


    After some small talk, they discussed the main subject at hand. Nabi quickly got to the point since they didn¡¯t have time to waste with unnecessary words and pleasantries.


    "Actually, you¡¯re correct. I... We decided to test how you reacted to the information we threw around and now I am sure. I¡¯d like to hire the Hallowed Insect for a certain job. We already knew how you work after you helped Tang Yao some time ago. And I believe your group is...


    strong and capable enough to take this job."


    "Well... we appreciate such high praiseing from a true practitioner of the Hao Sect." Jessica replied with a pleased smile, "But why can¡¯t you ask your Sect members to do it?"


    Silence filled the air in the room as Nabi stared at her with serious eyes. Then she took out a long scroll from the pouch on her waist and ced it on the table with both hands.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The scroll was made out of fine paper that looked like silk cloth wrapped around a bamboo stick. The pattern on it was that of a butterfly with wings spread out. It was a beautiful painting that seemed to radiate light from the intricate design.


    "This is..."


    "This is a snippet of the epigraph we found 2 days ago. Or at least the drawing we are able to recover from the corpse of our spy. It belongs to one of the Supreme Evil¡¯s strongest sects, the Venom Sect."


    A pained expression appeared on Nabi¡¯s face when she talked about her fallen member. Meanwhile, Jessica took notes of everything in her smart lenses.


    She didn¡¯t ask how they got it since it wasn¡¯t relevant to her job.


    "Hm, you are looking for us to secure it for you?"


    Nabi nodded her head affirmatively, "Yes, I would like the Hallowed Insect to recover it for me."


    An epigraph of a Supreme Evil. Jessica had already read the novel given by her Leader until thest saved chapters. And based on the knowledge she gained from it, this epigraph was bad news bordering on the worst.


    War could happen just to get this thing.


    "Let me call my Leader."


    "Please, take your time." Nabi smiled softly, "I believe you are a careful person, Miss Jessica. But please make sure not to reveal anything about this to others. We can pay arge sum of money for this. Whatever you want, we can provide it."


    "I understand. Please give me a minute."


    While talking, Jessica already called Leo through themunication device, the mini Coco. She spoke in a low voice while Nabi sat there waiting.


    ¡¯"What¡¯s wrong?" He whispered.


    "Leader, we have secured a potential job. A client asked us to secure an epigraph, but we haven¡¯t talked about the details yet. If possible, would you visit the Butterfly Pavilion?"


    There was no need for Jessica to borate. She knew Leo would understand.


    ¡¯That¡¯s what we¡¯re expecting. Leader, I will handle the negotiation for now. Juste hereter, okay?¡¯


    "Okay. I will be there soon."


    The call ended as Leo hurried to the Butterfly Pavilion. Meanwhile, Jessica turned back to Nabi with a gentle smile on her face.


    "My apologies, Miss Nabi. My Leader will be here soon. In the meantime, let¡¯s talk about the payment. Can you show me the amount you have prepared?"


    "Ah, yes. I have the amount right here."


    Nabi took out another scroll and put it on the table.


    This time, the scroll looked pretty worn out. It was probably older than the first one. And unlike the first one, there was a mark on it that resembled a me. A symbol of Hao Sect.


    ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯


    "This contains the first epigraph we, Hao Sect, found decades ago. On top of 5,000 Gold, we will offer this information. We believe what¡¯s written in this item mentioned here contains a way for a normal person to use Qi." Your next journey awaits at NovelBin.C?m


    A way to use Qi for a normal person.


    Upon hearing that, Jessica narrowed her eyes slightly. Her pink-tinted sunsses managed to hide a slight change in her expression, but she became more wary of the woman in front of her.


    ¡¯This is what we need.¡¯


    Maybe she underestimated Hao Sect¡¯s capability. The fact the offered this meant they knew what they wanted. And it also exposed the fact they couldn¡¯t use Qi.


    Finding the fact that Hallowed Insect members couldn¡¯t use Qi was simple. But making a decision to trust that the mercenaries didn¡¯t just hide but actually had no shred of Qi inside their body was dangerous.


    Even more so exposing the fact of the other party exposing that they knew their weakness.


    It was as if saying, ¡¯Hey, I know your weakness and I am willing to help you. So, work for me.¡¯


    Unless both parties had a close rtionship, it could also be thought a threat.


    Jessica remained calm andposed while Nabi continued to smile as she watched her. She took out a brush and a piece of parchment from her pouch. She drew a few symbols on the paper and handed it to Jessica.


    "This is the seal that you can use to ess the room where the epigraphs are kept. You cane and collect it once you secure the item. The payment will be made after we verify the authenticity of the epigraph." The blue-haired woman said calmly.


    "The epigraph can¡¯t be put in a storage ring due to the seal written on it. And we can¡¯t do anything about that, so we have to move it manually. And the reward, the first epigraph we secured, is also located in the same location. Feel free to learn the content, but we can¡¯t let you stay for too long in that ce. Only a day at maximum before the trap will be activated again."


    In short, to get the reward, finish the job properly. The location also wasn¡¯t written in the scroll. So when they transported it, a member of Hao Sect most probably will apany them to ensure they didn¡¯t betray them.


    Still...


    "There is no need to show this to us yet. We haven¡¯t reached an agreement yet nor discussed the specific task, the price, or anything else." Jessica said while shaking her head slowly, "I don¡¯t want to rush. Let¡¯s wait for my Leader to arrive before discussing further."


    "Fufufu, alright." Nabi giggled and pulled the scroll back. "I hope he arrives soon."


    She nced at Jessica¡¯s eyes while hiding a cunning smile on her face.


    The negotiation continued with small talks as they waited for Leo¡¯s arrival.

 Chapter 63 - 63 – Tense Negotiation With Hao Sect

    At the same time, Leo was running toward the Butterfly Pavilion with Chiaki following behind him closely. The slum was located at the outer area of the city, while the pavilion was located at the center. It would take some time for them to reach their destination.


    But then suddenly...


    "Leader, there is someone following us."


    Chiaki nced at Coco, who used its head to poke her neck. The doll signaled them that there was someone behind them.


    "Really? Who?"


    Leo slowed down his pace as he checked his surroundings using the smart lenses. His eyes shed with a faint green light as he scanned the area. All people were normal.


    Until...


    A person was standing on top of a roof. Their appearance was hidden, and it was hard to make out any distinct features. But the way they stood there and watched the two was obvious enough.


    Continue your journey on NovelBin.C?m


    ¡¯It¡¯s the beggar from earlier.¡¯ He thought as he turned his attention back to the street.


    "Let him be. It¡¯s not important."


    Chiaki was surprised by Leo¡¯s indifferent attitude. But she didn¡¯t say anything. She knew better than anyone that the follower wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. All mini Cocos she spread in the area had followed the follower. In case he did something unpleasant, they were ready to bite and reduce him to atoms.


    And surely, Leo had ns involving the follower, so she just nodded.


    "Yes, Leader."


    While the distance between the slum and Butterfly Pavilion was far and usually took 10 minutes to arrive, the duo¡¯s enhanced physical strength was nothing to scoff at. Even when they were careful, they arrived in under 3 minutes.


    A row of beautiful girls were lining up in the entrance. When they saw Leo approaching, they immediately smiled and bowed their heads politely.


    "Wee, sir. Would you like to have fun with our lovely girls?"


    "No, thank you. I¡¯m here for business. I believe your owner has been expecting me. My name is Leo from Hallowed Insects."


    Leo shook his head and stated his purpose. The beautiful girls nodded their head and showed him the way.


    "I understand. Please, this way."


    He and Chiaki followed the servant girl who guided them into the pavilion.


    They walked past several doors and rooms. Many sounds could be heard from the doors. This was the area he never visited before. The first time he was here, he got to the top floor where they had a party and drank a lot. The second time, they were in arge hall to have a party.


    But today, he wasn¡¯t here for that. They finally reached a door with a luxurious engraving. The servant knocked three times and spoke.


    "Lady, sir Leo from Hallowed Insects has arrived."


    "Pleasee in."


    Nabi¡¯s voice sounded from the inside.


    Nodding, the servant girl opened the door and Leo entered. He scanned the room quickly, noticing that Jessica had sat across from Nabi, the beautiful owner of the pavilion.


    ¡¯Ah, they are already discussing the job.¡¯


    Upon seeing him, they stood up. The owner immediately greeted him with a smile and a bow.


    "Greetings, sir Leo. It¡¯s been a while."


    "Nice to see you, Miss Nabi."


    Leo nodded his head politely in return. He didn¡¯t forget to give her a charming smile. In the past, she had helped him to deal with an annoying guard and gave him a bonus. Was that a calcted move? He didn¡¯t think so.


    Anyway, they had a chance to be acquainted. So, being polite was the best way to do.


    After greeting each other, he sat down next to Jessica while Chiaki stood with Jack.


    "So, what¡¯s the job description?" He asked as he looked straight into Nabi¡¯s eyes.


    As she had negotiated with Jessica, there was no need to small talk anymore. His attitude shifted instantly, putting on a serious air befitting a leader of an amazing mercenary band.


    "Please allow me to exin the situation."


    Nabi gestured at the scroll on the table. Then, she exined the whole situation, the job, and the pay to Leo who had just arrived.


    He nodded a few times while listening, connecting her story with the knowledge he had from the novel. He tried to remember what kind of first epigraph the Hao Sect found that contained a way for a normal person to use Qi. But nothing came to mind.


    ¡¯There is nothing like that in the novel. Kim Min-Gu has almost no rtionship with the Hao Sect even until thetest chapter, so this sect is still shrouded in mystery. But well, this is reality, not a story.¡¯


    The epigraph belonged to Venom Sect. It was a strong and vicious group that focused on poisons and dark techniques. They were not as influential as the 5 Great Sects, but they were not a pushover in the past.


    ¡¯They are an atrocious Sect. After Supreme Evil is defeated, the conservative group has been absorbed into the Tang n and created a Poison Sect.¡¯


    What an ominousbo and rtion. Was it just a coincidence?


    Perhaps so. However, Leo didn¡¯t have time to think about it. He was a mercenary and a leader. His priority was to secure the item and get paid.


    Leo gave a sign to Jessica and left the negotiation to her.


    "Hmm, it¡¯s not an easy job. I can¡¯t promise we will seed, but we can try. But... Make it 10,000 Gold. If I remember correctly, the epigraph is around half of this room and made from stone. Moving it manually is difficult without any kind of help.


    So, the extra 5,000 is for our specialized equipment. How does that sound?"


    Nabi didn¡¯t expect them to seed in the beginning. It was a treasure of a Supreme Evil, so it was expected to be very well-guarded. The reason why she gave out an initial 5,000 Golds was to test them and see how they worked.


    ¡¯A specialized equipment. Is it their strange vehicle?¡¯ She wondered, but she didn¡¯t question it.


    In any case, paying extra for a job with specialized equipment was always the norm. And the payment wasn¡¯t that high, considering what the job entailed.


    "10,000 Gold, huh. You drive a hard bargain, Miss Jessica. Doubling the amount you asked is not an easy task." Nabi said, a hint of surprise in her voice. "The content of the first epigraph we secured is worth more than any Gold. Is that not enough for payment?"


    "Our specialized equipment needs fuel to operate. And because it¡¯s a precious material, it¡¯s not cheap. We also have to produce it before use, which also costs money. The cost of running the vehicle and the fuel consumption is quite high."


    Jessica¡¯s exnation was reasonable. No one could deny that. And because the other party had no idea of the true nature of their equipment, she could bluff easily.


    ¡¯At the same time, we can fool them to think it¡¯s something expensive and hard to rece. So, we can get more money. They will definitely try to recreate the ¡¯fuel¡¯ we talked about by tracing the materials we buy. However, they will never be able to because they are just fakes.¡¯ Leo thought as he smiled warmly.


    Facing two people from the Hallowed Insect, Nabi felt a sense of dangering from them. She felt that something was amiss but couldn¡¯t ce her hand on where it was.


    Still, their request was reasonable and not too outrageous. She had heard from her contacts that their vehicle was very useful and versatile, not to mention fast, but they never got to see it in action. So, they had no idea of the truth behind their im.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡¯No matter how much fuel they need, 10,000 Golds is still too much.¡¯


    Indeed, securing the epigraph was their priority, but they also had to do it without hurting their pocket too much. Hostile parties could use the moment of their weakness to exploit them.


    "How about we exchange 3,000 Golds for information? We will pay 7,000 Golds, the content of the epigraph, and free information that you want to know. We, the Hao Sect, is the biggest information gathering group in the world. We have a wealth of information. We even have aplete map of Central in."


    Nabi was quick to offer information as a counter. She was confident in her offer, especially with the vast information in their possession. Not to mention, she put bait on the Central insplete map.


    Due to the fact that there were many mountains, valleys, and even rivers in Central in, creating a map was not an easy task. It was a closely guarded secret of the 5 Great Sects.


    "No, thank you. We will prefer gold over the map. Information is not something that we can trust fully, especially if ites from an unknown source." Jessica answered politely. "And if we need your service, we will buy it through the right way."


    Nabi¡¯s proposal was declined immediately. They were a mercenary group, and money was their main goal. They had no interest in information unless it could help them get more money. Besides, they had their smart lenses to scan and create maps for them. A more detailed and urate one.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t think she will ept our offer.¡¯ Nabi sighed in her mind.


    She had prepared the map, hoping to convince them, but it was in vain. It was something unexpected for her.


    At that moment, amotion suddenly could be heard from outside.


    "Stop right there!"


    "Get back here, you bastard!"

 Chapter 64 - 64 – Commotion and Scheme

    Shouts and sounds of shing metal could be heard from the window.


    "What the hell is happening?"


    Nabi¡¯s face darkened as she looked at the door. She was in an important negotiation right now and there was amotion? Lately her guards were getting weaker and stupider, and now this?


    "Sir Leo, Miss Jessica, please excuse me for a moment."


    "Please, take your time." Leo answered with a nod.


    She bowed her head slightly toward the guest before standing up and leaving the room. Her footsteps rang out clearly.


    Outside, a beggar was being chased by her guards. The beggar was a bit shorter than the average, with a dirty, patched coat and a tattered scarf covering his mouth. Upon seeing him, she narrowed her eyes and moved her hand.


    Suddenly, blue Qi could be seen around her body. Following that, vines began to appear around her hand, growing quickly and shooting out toward the beggar like a snake.


    The beggar was shocked. His eyes widened as he screamed in fear.


    "H-Help! Help me!"


    He was caught off guard and unable to dodge the vines. It wrapped around his body and squeezed him tightly.


    "Ugh..."


    The vines constricted his body, making it hard for him to breathe. Blood began to drip from his mouth as he struggled weakly. He became like a caterpir stuck in a spider web.


    Nabi approached the beggar slowly with a cold gaze. She raised her hand, and the vines lifted him up into the air.


    "You¡¯re bold, aren¡¯t you? For a Beggar Sect member to enter my pavilion. You think you¡¯re worthy of my attention? Tch."


    She didn¡¯t seem bothered by the intruder but the fact that the beggar sect was here. If he was bold enough to infiltrate her base, he must have a lot of guts and confidence. And there was only one goal why this beggar was willing to risk his life.


    To talk with her guest. Most probably, they had the same goal as her.


    ¡¯If he doesn¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll kill him and feed his corpse to the pigs.¡¯ Her cold eyes reflected her determination.


    "Wait, no! Please! Please, Lady Nabi, have mercy! I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt your important meeting. I was just... passing by." The beggar tried to speak through his constricted throat and immediately shook his head once he noticed her gaze, "Please, spare me!


    I was just a messenger!"


    In the end, he confessed that he was sent here by his boss. For a beggar, their life was not worth much, but a message was different. It was important, as he had to return to report what he found to their boss.


    "I-I¡¯m just a messenger! I was ordered to watch Sir Leo and thedy with him, that¡¯s all. They have just returned from our base. I swear I am not lying!"


    Upon hearing his confession, Nabi¡¯s face darkened even more. She was aware that they were trying to get the epigraph, but she never thought they would reach out to Hallowed Insects faster than her.


    Now the story was different.


    Initially, she thought her group was the first one to reach out to them. That was why she was confident with her offer. From what she knew, they would work for the highest bidder, no matter who they were.


    But now, there was a new yer which would risk her negotiation from the verge of failure.


    ¡¯That¡¯s why they ask for 10,000 Golds. The Beggar Sect surely gives a better condition than me.¡¯


    "Or so she would think."


    Inside the room, Leo exined to Jack and Chiaki what had happened. The other party that negotiated with them was a smart and cunning person. She would think of every possible oue and prepare for it.


    With the appearance of the person that tailed Leo from the slum, Nabi would think that he had negotiated with the Beggar Sect and received a better condition. Leo had no doubt she would have a misunderstanding of her own ord. Because he was also sure the beggar would say everything in the face of danger.


    ¡¯She wille back to me, and she will offer better conditions. That¡¯s the perfect scenario. We will be able to get a bigger reward. If we are lucky, maybe she will give us the epigraph and more money. Guessing a smart person¡¯s mind is easier than guessing an idiot.¡¯


    The Hao Sect needed Hallowed Insects. There was a reason why they couldn¡¯t move by themselves.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Unlike big Sects, Murim Alliance, and 5 Great Murim ns, the Hao Sect was secretive. They lived in the shadows to protect themselves from harm. They didn¡¯t have any direct influence or power in the political world, unlike other groups.


    Because of this, they had to rely on a few trusted people. That or people who were really neutral and wouldn¡¯t sell them out.


    But, Hallowed Insects were different.


    Experience more tales on NovelBin.C?m


    They were not part of the Murim world. They didn¡¯t follow any sect¡¯s rules or had a connection with any of the big groups. All their activities were based on money and they were fearless.


    Not to mention, their strange technology that was far more advanced than anything the world had ever seen.


    For the first time, the Hao Sect had found someone they could trust. A group that was capable, reliable, and had the technology to do the impossible. And more importantly, not tied to anyone¡¯s influence.


    If Hallowed Insects were on board, they could get the epigraph safely and not risk their members¡¯ lives.


    ¡¯The problem is, their greed is a bit too high. With this, we can cut the source of their confidence and instill fear of losing our cooperation in them. And then, we can have a better deal.¡¯


    As expected, after a few minutes, Nabi returned to the room with a changed expression. She sat down across from the two, her eyes staring at them.


    "Please excuse me. There is a little bit of a problem."


    "A problem?"


    Leo asked as he raised an eyebrow, pretending to be oblivious. This time, he took over the negotiation himself and Jessica knew that so she stayed silent.


    "Before we continue, allow me to apologize for themotion. There is an intruder in my pavilion, and we caught him. But please don¡¯t worry. He was just a messenger. So, there¡¯s no harm done."


    Nabi gave an apologetic smile and waved her hand as if it was nothing. She sat down across from them again and took a deep breath. She took out a brush and a parchment, and drew a few words on it. Afterward, she put the parchment on the table facing Leo and Jessica.


    "I am willing to pay this amount. However, I want you to bring me the epigraph and return it in one piece. No matter what happens, the epigraph is the priority. The content is more valuable than anything else. How long did you need to prepare?"


    "As soon as you call us." Leo answered confidently, "The epigraph will not be able to be essed until two weeks, no?"


    When he said that, Nabi¡¯s expression changed slightly but returned to normal once again. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t be surprised about their capability anymore.


    "Correct. Do you know the location?"


    "Unfortunately, my knowledge doesn¡¯t reach that far yet." He shrugged his shoulders and chuckled.


    Leo didn¡¯t lie. The novel did mention this particr war happening off screen, but the novel¡¯s description had its limit. The location was said vaguely like the North area of Guangzhou or between this valley and that valley.


    What he needed was the real location, not the one mentioned in the passing in the story.


    "It¡¯s okay. I will provide you with the information. However, the location is a bit... remote. It¡¯s around two weeks away with a carriage, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you can finish the preparation tomorrow."


    ¡¯Two weeks away, huh? Considering the carriage moves only around 10-25 KM/H and has to rest, it should take them 12-17 hours per day, not counting the breaks. So, we should expect around 2500 KM distance. That¡¯s quite far, but not impossible.¡¯


    With his vehicle that could reach 200 KM/H, he could cover that distance easily in less than two weeks. He was 10 times faster, after all.


    ¡¯Given we ride 6 hours a day and the road conditions, a week should be enough to reach our destination.¡¯


    "Is there someone from your side who will tag along with us in this mission?"


    "Yes, a member of my group will apany you. We can¡¯t afford to lose the epigraph." Nabi nodded.


    Understandable. They would need someone to oversee the entire operation, of course.


    ¡¯In that case, we need another vehicle. It¡¯s time to make a Humvee, huh? We will need steels and other stuff... plenty of stuff.¡¯ He calcted in his mind.


    "Alright, let¡¯s continue the negotiation."


    Leo was ready to take on the job and secure the epigraph.


    ¡¯We will be the ones who will have thestugh.¡¯


    The negotiation continued without any problem. They agreed to the price Jessica suggested. And because the payment was high, Nabi would pay half now and half when they return.


    ¡¯Perfect. We will have enough Golds to upgrade our base and one of our rooms soon.¡¯


    The materials needed to upgrade the base to Level 2 wasn¡¯t much but the price was thrice as the first one.


    And some of the materials required him to use the Armory room to create.


    After the negotiation was finished, Leo took out the contract paper he prepared, changed a few things, and signed it. Nabi reviewed it and signed her name.


    "Then, the job is yours, sir. Let¡¯s work together, shall we?"


    "Of course. Let¡¯s work well."


    Leo nodded his head. His face was serious, but he was smiling in his mind. There was no handshake because the culture here was different. Cupping hands and bowing their heads was the norm.


    The four mercenaries left the building after that, returning to their base.

 Chapter 65 - 65 – Time to Get Serious

    Meanwhile, Nabi stayed in her room. She was happy that the negotiation was sessful, but the problem was the new yer.


    ¡¯Beggar Sect. They¡¯re persistent.¡¯


    The Beggar Sect had been trying to get the epigraph and had almost seeded twice. Their ns were thwarted byrger Sects, but the Beggar Sect didn¡¯t give up. They were still waiting for a chance to get the item.


    She was worried that the Beggar Sect would do something and interfere with the job. For example by sharing this news to Central ins and make a bigmotion. With that, no one would win, or at best had casualties.


    Still, those casualties would surely be a 6 Star Martial Artist or higher. The epigraph was just that important for Secs andrge ns willing to sacrifice their people¡¯s lives. Even their Elders might get sacrificed for their gain, and they would do it happily.


    ¡¯Or they will be more reasonable and hire wandering warriors. I hope they choose that option. But it¡¯s hard to say since Hallowed Insects are the only neutral force in this area who wasn¡¯t interested in the epigraph. The other martial artists might just steal it for themselves.¡¯


    It was a headache for her. A sigh escaped her lips.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s focus on the current problem. I will have to choose someone to join the group and secure the epigraph. Who should I order?¡¯


    Her brows furrowed in thought.


    ¡¯I think I should ask Elder Jae-In. He¡¯s the most experienced and has a high position in our Sect. I will give him the job.¡¯


    Nabi made a decision and called her contact, preparing for the mission.


    *** Find more to read on NovelBin.C?m


    Unaware of her move, Leo and his group had already reached their base and were busy working on their preparations.


    "Okay, we will need Humvees for this mission. The members who join will be me, Chiaki, Jack, and Shui. Jessica, you stay here and monitor our operation from here. Is that okay?"


    "Yes, Leader."


    Jessica nodded her head. She didn¡¯t want to expose her identity too much, so she was more than happy to stay and handle the technical side of the operation. Although it was disappointing she couldn¡¯t protect her Leader herself, she trusted the other members.


    "I will also prepare the materials needed for Humvee as well as the base upgrade material. May I borrow the storage ring, Leader?" She added.


    "Of course. Use it as you like." Leo handed the storage ring to her.


    They were already nning on upgrading their base. With the 10,000 Gold Nabi had paid, they could upgrade the base and buy more resources. Maybe if she did it right, she could also secure the ingots and upgrade the infirmary too.


    Right now, they didn¡¯t really need the storage room as they had the storage ring. It wasn¡¯t a priority for the moment.


    "Okay, everyone, get to work! The Beggar Sect is on the move. They will probably send their members as well to obstruct us. We have to work fast and efficiently." Leo pped his hands, "Let¡¯s move, people! We don¡¯t have a lot of time!"


    After that, they quickly moved to their stations and began their preparations. Jessica dragged Jack toe with her while Chiaki mentioned she would continue her research.


    Leo himself went into the Armory to check the material to make the Humvee.


    Inside the Armory, there was arge machine that looked like a 3D printer. This machine was located at the center of the room. In front of the machine, there was a control panel. Leo sat in front of it and began to input the blueprint.


    "Blueprint, Humvee, 3D model. Activate the 3D scanner."


    Suddenly, a blue light appeared from the ceiling, covering the whole room. A momentter, a hologram of the vehicle appeared beside the machine. A 4-seater Humvee with a powerful engine and armor.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Scanplete. Materialization process, please provide the material.]


    A mechanical voice sounded from the machine. Leo nodded his head and looked at the material list.


    Humvee: Iron Bars x 80, Steel Ingots x 30, Copper Ingots x 20, Hardened Leather x 40, Wooden nks x 60, ss Shards x 5


    Looking at the list, he narrowed his eyes slightly. Creating a vehicle was always expensive, especially for a mercenary group. But it was a necessary cost, especially with the level of technology and martial arts they had.


    [Materialization, please provide the material.]


    "Cancel production."


    He canceled the process. He didn¡¯t have the material yet as Jesa still secured them.


    ¡¯We don¡¯t have a lot of money. As expected, we can only upgrade 1 room on top of getting a Humvee.¡¯


    The higher the room¡¯s level, the item choices and the quality of the items became better. Not only that, but the requirement to create a certain item would also be lowered as the machine got better. For example, some of the material needed to build the Humvee would be gone, like the ss shards or wooden nks.


    Still, he needed this vehicle in this world. All his vehicles in thest base couldn¡¯t be used. Just a single bike wouldn¡¯t be able to help him and his group anywhere.


    ¡¯The gasoline isn¡¯t a problem. With the technology we have, even water is a good fuel. So, we will be fine. We just need the money to upgrade the base and Armory and the materials needed to create the Humvee. But well, with 10,000 Gold, we can afford them just fine.¡¯


    With his mind made up, Leo left the Armory and walked back to his room. He had to check on Anya and gave her an important job. Something had bothered him a little after he heard that the epigraph from the Venom Sect had appeared. The coincidence with the Tang n¡¯s attack a week ago was uncanny.


    Maybe there was a deeper scheme than he had thought.


    ¡¯I have to ask Anya to gather information about the rtionship between the Venom Sect and the Poison Sect. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s the truth behind the situation.¡¯


    Arriving in his room, he opened the door without knocking. When he opened the door, he saw Anya just stepping out of the shower. Her body was still wet and steam filled the room. She wore nothing except a towel wrapped around her body.


    They stared at each other for a second before she grinned and put her hands on her lips.


    "Hehehe, Leader. Do you like what you see?"


    "Ah, sorry. I forgot to knock. Let me just..."


    Leo turned around and was about to leave, but Anya suddenly grabbed his arm.


    "Wait, wait! Don¡¯t go, Leader. It¡¯s fine and all. I¡¯ll just get dressed real quick. You have a mission for me, no? So, tell me about it while I¡¯m dressing."

 Chapter 66 - 66 – Tang Clan’s Trouble

    Anya had no problem showing her body in front of him. She had nothing to hide in front of him, and he had seen it before, so she didn¡¯t care.


    Besides, her body was his. A little embarrassment from being seen by her Leader didn¡¯t beat the happiness of being able to make him happy.


    ¡¯Hehehe, Leader¡¯s surprised face is cute.¡¯ She thought.


    Leo turned back around and watched as she walked to the bed where her bodysuit and jacket were.


    "I will give you a personal mission." He said as he ignored the rustling sound behind him, "Investigate the Poison Sect under the Tang n. I need you to find out about their rtionship with the Venom Sect. And if possible, find the rtionship between both of them. Look into their Elders and higher ups."


    "Sure, I¡¯ll do it. But why the Poison Sect, Leader?" She asked, her voice muffled as she was pulling the bodysuit.


    "We got a new job." He answered, "Someone wants us to retrieve an epigraph from the Venom Sect rted to the Supreme Evil. We have to work together with another party. That¡¯s why I¡¯m curious. There are no coincidences in this world. This epigraph discovery is too perfect that I think someone has nned this for a long time."


    "You mean, the Poison Sect may have a connection with the Venom Sect and the Supreme Evil. Hmm... Ah, that disgusting bastard is from the Tang n! They are the closest to Venom Sect!"


    She shouted in realization. She was done dressing and was standing next to him, nodding her head repeatedly.


    "Correct. I have a feeling the Tang n is not innocent either. Or at least some Elders under Tang Jiaofu. But don¡¯t make a move yet. Just gather the information. Understand?"


    "Yes, sir! I¡¯ll work hard!" She saluted and grinned silly.


    Leo shook his head and chuckled. He was used to her antics.


    "Go. Remember to wear a disguise. Remember to report regrly.


    "Okay!"


    She skipped happily toward the door. Her mood was upbeat as usual, and Leo didn¡¯t stop her. He let her go and closed the door. Read exclusive content at NovelBin.C?m


    ¡¯That girl is always excited.¡¯ He shook his head and sighed.


    A momentter, a smile appeared on his face as he remembered Anya¡¯s way to skip out of his room.


    ¡¯But that¡¯s great. I feel at ease seeing her happy like that. It makes me feel better.¡¯


    Anyway, that was done. He just had to wait for now.


    ***


    In Tang n¡¯s main house, located in the center of Chengdu, the atmosphere felt tense and heavy. Several elders and leaders had gathered around therge hall, discussing the issue at hand. As the patriarch of the n, Tang Jiafo also attended and sat on the luxurious chair located a few steps higher than the others.


    He wanted toment and sigh so hard.


    The meeting had been going on for almost a week and no one arrived at a conclusion. It was like a repeat of what had happened. One Elder argued with the other, and soon they started shouting. The patriarch had to silence them, and the meeting went nowhere.


    ¡¯If we keep this up, the other sects will hear of this and use it as a weakness. And the traitor will be able to escape. Everyone is too hot-headed and won¡¯t back down.¡¯


    This was a sensitive topic. And with the pressure from the outside, the inside was no different. The tension was high, and people were not willing to back down.


    ¡¯If I have a choice, I would have ended the traitor¡¯s life a long time ago. But they are too deeply rooted.¡¯


    Tang Jiaofu scanned the hall, his gaze falling on every person present. He was the Patriarch of Tang n, and he had the ultimate authority. But at the same time, he was not free from the shackles of the n¡¯s traditions and rules. These Elders had plenty of authorities that,bined, could frame him and drag him from his position.


    That was the reason he couldn¡¯t end the traitor¡¯s life himself.


    "Everyone, quiet."


    Suddenly, a voice could be heard. It was the n¡¯s Head of the Secret Guards, Tang Feng. As one of the three oldest Elder, he had the authority to move and speak. His presence was strong, and the atmosphere became even more serious.


    "Tsk. We are wasting our time. What¡¯s the reason this meeting was held, anyway? We talked about a lot of useless stuff and nothing¡¯s changing. If you want to do something, then do it. If not, let¡¯s stop wasting time and do something productive."


    He was the eldest and had no patience for these meetings. Veins popped up on his neck, his eyes were bloodshot. He had just returned from his mission and had no rest. Then, he was given this nonsense.


    There was no reason for him to keep his anger.


    "Old Feng, your opinion is noted. But we are trying to be careful. This is a delicate matter and rushing will lead us nowhere."


    Another Elder spoke up. He stroked his long beard and smiled slightly, but his eyes were cold. He had been the one arguing against everyone to push his own agenda. His name was Tang Heng, the n¡¯s Master of Communication.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Old Snake, you have no idea how much time we have wasted. Let¡¯s not forget that the traitor is still out there." He roared and mmed the table in front of him, creating a web-like crack.


    "And Patriarch, how long will you stay silent? One of the traitor disguised himself as your second son. And our genius, Tang Soso, consumed Blue Spider Pill and had her mind brainwashed. She became dependent and unable to live without that traitor. Yet, you¡¯re willing to waste time here. If this continues, the n will fall into ruin!"


    The hall was silent once again. No one dared to speak. They could see the anger and desperation in his eyes. He had been pushing for action, but no one was willing to move.


    Unable to hold himself any longer, Tang Jiaofu finally spoke.


    "Elder Feng..." His voice was cold and emotionless. The poison Qi he tried to hold back threatened to escape his body, "No one in this room is angrier than me. I hated myself and the fact I neglected my family for the n. Please, I request you to mind your word."


    "Hmph."


    Tang Feng snorted. He didn¡¯t apologize, but at least he kept his mouth shut. He understood what Tang Jiaofu talked about.


    "Then, what should we do, Patriarch? We have a traitor in our n, and our reputation is already declining. Even in Chengdu, rumors about our ipetence have been spread. Our allies and enemies are watching us. We can¡¯t allow this. Patriarch, what would you say?"

 Chapter 67: Chapter 67 – Anya’s Personal Job

    "I know, Elder Zhu. We can''t continue like this. However, I have no authority to decide. It''s up to the n''s Council. As I said earlier, my judgment is clouded because I just lost 3 children in a day. If I made a decision now, what would you say?


    I believe no one will ept it."


    No one said anything. They were aware that he was right. In a sense, they could understand his anger and desperation. And the Elders didn''t want the Patriarch to make a decision. Everyone sought the opportunity to get the highest position.


    "Patriarch, how about we vote? Let us decide through democracy." Tang Heng proposed, "This is a serious matter, and we can''t just sit here and do nothing. We need to take action."


    The others nodded their heads, agreeing with his idea.


    "I will support the voting system."


    Having no other choice, Tang Jiaofu nodded his head.


    "Alright, then we will start the voting."


    He waved his hand, and a servant came in with a piece of paper and a brush.


    "Everyone, write your answer. What should we do in this situation? Find the traitors and execute them or keep searching for more evidence?"


    The hall was filled with the sound of scribbling. After a few minutes, the servants collected the paper and handed it to the Patriarch.


    "Let''s tally the result."


    "Yes, Patriarch."


    Tang Jiaofu''s expression worsened after looking at it one by one.


    To find the traitors, something had to be sacrificed. And this time, the sacrifice was his reputation. He had a bad feeling about the future.


    A few minutester, he cleared his throat and said, "Then, I will announce the result of this meeting."


    Everyone looked at him, waiting for the result.


    "As of today, we will not focus on the traitor. We will investigate more thoroughly and find out the source of the problem. But our priority is the n''s reputation and stability. That''s all."


    Majority of Elders voted to focus on the n''s reputation. Tang Jiaofu''s face became paler and paler, but he said nothing.


    "That''s it. Meeting adjourned."


    After the meeting was over, the Elders dispersed. Some went back to their own room, while the rest decided to meet somewhere else and discuss the issue in detail.


    As for Tang Jiaofu himself, he stood up and left the hall. It had been 7 days since hest slept, but he couldn''t rest yet. There were still documents he had to check and the problem that he needed to solve.


    Spreading his Qi thinly, he wanted to ensure that no one was following him. As a 8 Stars Martial Artist that specialized in a poison and medicine that delved into the life and death realm, detecting life energy was easy. And he found something interesting.


    In one part of this mansion, near his room, he found a part that he couldn''t detect. This hadn''t happened before, and he knew this wasn''t ordinary.


    ''An assassin?'' He narrowed his eyes.


    At that moment, a voice rang in the room.


    "Hmm? Oh! You''re able to feel my presence? That''s strange. I am sure I can''t be felt or even be detected by anyone or machine."


    "Who are you?!" Tang Jiaofu roared. His Qi began to gather in his hand, creating a green sphere of energy.


    "Oh, calm down, sir."


    Suddenly, the space seemed to distort and a figure appeared from thin air. She was a beautiful girl with a blonde air. Her clothes were skin tight and strange. But the feature that stood out the most from her was her wed hands.


    "Hmm... Should I kill him? Leader''s order is to collect information, but I was found. I can''t allow anyone to see me."


    Her face changed into a dangerous expression as she mumbled quietly. A secondter, she jumped toward the shocked Tang Jiaofu. Her speed was fast, and her ws were ready to tear him apart.


    At the same time, Tang Jiaofu reacted quickly and said,


    "Wait, are you from Hallowed Insect?"


    The girl, Anya''s wed hand stopped right in front of his eyes. His Qi defense was breached easily. If she iwas serious at targeting him, he might be gone already without being able to react.


    "Huh? What''s that? Are you talking about our group? Yes, I am from the Hallowed Insect. Why?"


    "I have a request." Tang Jiaofu said.


    From the meeting earlier, he knew that the traitor had probably taken over a deep root in the Tang n. And this girl, from what he saw, was here not to assassinate him. Then, there was only one option.


    ''She''s gathering information. The Hallowed Insect probably found something and decided to send this extraordinary girl to investigate.''


    He had to use this chance.


    "What''s the request, sir?" Anya asked, trying to be as polite as possible. But she still didn''t retract her ws yet.


    She might look naive, but she wasn''t stupid. Her life had resolved around the battlefield where getting betrayed was normal.


    But from the information she gathered, this person here might be the patriarch that her Leader talked about once before. One of a ''good'' person in this world filled with people who only cared about themselves. Meaning, a potential client.


    So she would hear him out before deciding what she would do next.


    "I want to hire you. Your group. Please, help me find the traitors who side with Supreme Evil within our Tang n."


    "Traitors...?" She blinked her eyes a few times, "Hmm, why should we care about your internal problems?"


    "I''ll pay anything."


    Right now, Tang Jiaofu couldn''t believe his own nsmen. They were too busy with their own agenda, and he didn''t trust anyone. At least, this group seemed neutral and didn''t care about the Murim world''s politics.


    ''But I shouldn''t trust them blindly either. I need to keep my guard up. I don''t have much time. I need to act now.''


    Anya blinked her eyes a few times before a big grin appeared on her face.


    "Are they Venom Sect people?" She asked innocently.


    However, that question enlightened the truth to Tang Jiaofu. He had never considered that possibility before.


    Venom Sect had been long since gone. Hundreds of years had passed since they were destroyed and absorbed into the Tang n as the Poison Sect. All their members were killed or enved. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yet, there were some remnants who had survived and were hiding within the n.


    This information alone was worth thousands of Golds.


    ''I should''ve guessed it!''


    Tang Yao was reced by no one but Supreme Evil''s followers. He had acted as the patriarch''s second son for too long.


    When Tang Jiaofu saw his fake son''s transformation, with scales growing on his body, he understood that his son was dead and reced by an evil entity.


    Scales and murky Qi. He should''ve noticed it earlier.


    "I see... So that''s the case." He nodded his head.


    Anya had no idea what was going through his mind. But, from the look on his face, he seemed to be in deep thought. Not that it was that important to her.


    "Hello~? Is your offer still valid, mister?" She asked again, waving her hand in front of his eyes.


    "Yes, yes, of course. You will get paid as much as you want. So, can we make a deal? Just tell me the identity of the traitor. I will pay 500 Golds for each name. If you are able to bring evidence, I will pay an extra 500."


    That meant a thousand Golds each traitor if she could bring evidence too. Tang n was willing to spend a fortune just to find the traitor.


    Anya was happy with the deal. Her private job from her Leader was to collect information. If she could bring money back while doing the same job, she was willing to do it.


    "Deal!" She eximed energetically, "Shall we write the contract?"


    "No need. I trust you."


    Tang Jiaofu was a cautious man. He wouldn''t put his signature on the contract. At least not in a secretive work like this.


    "This will be kept between us. Or maybe also your Leader if you have to report it."


    "Don''t worry, mister. My Leader knows about the mission. He''s the one who assigned me."


    Anya didn''t say anything else. She didn''t know how to exin her Leader''s genius n. He surely knew that the Tang n''s patriarch needed to hire them. That was why he sent her to this ce to investigate.


    ''There is no coincidence in this world.'' She remembered her Leader''s words before he assigned her a mission, ''That''s right. It''s all within his n.''


    "Good, then I''ll leave it to you."


    Tang Jiaofu smiled and sighed deeply. Having finished her business, Anya disappeared once again.


    Finally, he could rest. The weight on his shoulders felt lighter. He tried to sense her, but this time he was unable to. She had learned her mistake and learned how to hide herself from him almost instantly.


    ''What a terrifying talent. I wonder if she''s willing to work under me.''


    Maybe it was a mistake not to fight her. But he thought it was a better option to make them his allies.


    ''Well, it''s not like I can defeat her anyway. At least, not alone.''


    With a bitter smile, Tang Jiaofu sat behind his desk. He had a lot of work to do and no time to waste.


    As for Anya, she secretlymunicated with Leo to report about her new job. She sounded pretty excited to secure a personal job from Tang n''s patriarch by herself.

 Chapter 68: Chapter 68 – Moving Out [1]

    Three days had passed since the deal with Nabi. Leo started thest-time preparation before heading out to the epigraph''s location.


    Byst preparation, he meant upgrading the base and creating the Humvee. Unfortunately, steels and irons rose in pricetely due torge Sects securing them in bulk. As a result, the advanced payment of 5,000 Golds wasn''t enough to buy all materials.


    They had to take money from their savings, depleting the Golds they had left. Of course, they didn''t touch Astrid''s liquidated asset at all. This would be used for future ns.


    Anyway, spending Golds right now was worth it. The upgraded base, Armory room, and Humvee would improve theirbat capability tremendously. They even had Infirmary upgraded to Level 2 from the rest of the materials.


    ''Steels and irons are so expensive. It costs more than when we bought it in the past.'' Leo sighed, ''Even someone who is not interested in Central ins realize the situation in Murim is now tense. All Sects and ns are trying to secure weapons. War is imminent and everyone wants to be prepared.''


    That was the reason for the price hike. Not just iron and steel, but wood and clothes also increased.


    From his prediction, the price would continue to rise until war broke out, which most likely started bypeting to secure the epigraph. No matter who got it, this would lead into a full-blown war between Sects and ns. Or at least started a tense situation.


    ''Let''s just focus on the job.''


    With the vehicle fully loaded, Leo and his team finally set off.


    "Alright."


    He stood in front of the three members joining the expedition right now: Chiaki, Shui, and Jack. They were fully equipped and ready with the best equipment they had.


    "I will exin the mission again. We have to retrieve an epigraph left behind by the Supreme Evil''s Venom Sect and return to the Hao Sect''s warehouse. Other groups are our enemies without question. So, stay vignt and watch out for any ambush or trickery."


    "Yes, sir!"


    All three of them answered with a nod.


    "The path to the epigraph would open when the moon turned orange and bigger than usual. It''s a phenomenon we usually call the super moon. Don''t ask me how it works, just think it''s one of Qi''s magic doing work. So, be careful."


    By his estimation alone, there would at least be 5 to 6rge groups joining the fray. Two which belonged to Great Sects in Shaanxi, Mount Hua and Wudang Sect. Leo was particrly cautious of them.


    He had heard about their reputation. They were not like the small Sects and ns who were only interested in protecting their territory. Instead, they were aggressive and ambitious.


    The two Sects had thergest number of 6 Stars Martial Artists and were willing to risk everything for more power and fame. Their reasons for getting the epigraph might be for good, as they were Daoist Sect, but Leo wasn''t na?ve enough to believe they would stop there.


    And with the epigraph''s power, it would be easy for them to rise to the top of the martial world.


    "We will stop by the Butterfly Pavilion to get the person from Hao Sect with us. The condition to finish the mission is to extract the epigraph or at least the content. Chiaki, I will leave that to you. Coco will be able to do it, right?"


    "Yes, Leader. I will make sure there is a space in Coco''s stomach for the stone."


    "Great. Let''s move then. I will drive. You three can take a rest in the back seat. Jessica, you are in charge of the base operation while I am gone. Make sure the...


    research subjects in the infirmary are taken care of. And try not to make a mess, please. Also, I will have Anya to contact you. Compile the information and do what you please."


    "I understand, Leader. May luck be with you." The secretary nodded and grinned, "I will make sure everything is taken care of when you return."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I am counting on you."


    Both of them had smiles that could even make the Devil shiver as they chuckled deviously.


    The new member, Astrid, looked at the spectacle and took a step back. She had just joined the group and was not used to their entric behavior.


    ''D-Did I make a mistake joining them?'' She asked in her mind.


    Leo and the other three hop on the Humvee. The vehicle was a rare six seater, with armor covering exterior and a powerful engine. It was an essential tool for the mercenary group.


    They departed immediately after everyone was seated. He started the engine and the Humvee rolled on the road.


    Many people looked over at the strange roaring beast''s sound. They were surprised when they saw the metal monster passing through. Some even recognized Leo and his group.


    "Oh, the Hallowed Insect mercenaries are moving out."


    "What is that beast? Or is that carriage? I can see it''s moving with wheels."


    "It''s a vehicle. Remember the one the Thunder God''s ride? It''s his Divine Beast!"


    "Ooh! Divine Beast!"


    Naturally, people had misconceptions about something unknown and dangerous looking. Especially when they saw a famous person with a God in their title driving it.


    Meanwhile, Leo was driving without a care in the world. His mind was on the mission and the possible threats waiting for him.


    Before long, they had arrived at the Butterfly Pavilion. He could see Nabi standing outside with a middle-aged man beside her.


    Nabi waved her hand when she saw them approaching. Her expression was a mix of surprise and fear.


    While she was told by Leo that he would bring specialized equipment, she had never expected something like this. A vehicle that roared like a dangerous beast.


    "Hi, Nabi."


    Leo stopped the Humvee right in front of her. He and his teammates quickly jumped off and approached her. He looked at the middle-aged man with graying hair next to her and asked.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t judge how strong the man was. But he was sure he was at least 6 Stars martial artist from his quick scan. His bone and muscle density was pretty amazing.


    "Is he the person tagging along with us on this mission?"


    "Yes, he is. Mr. Leo, this is the Hao Sect''s representative, please call him Zhen. He will apany you during the mission."


    She introduced the middle-aged man with a respectful tone and he cupped his hands.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Leo. Please call me Zhen. I am a 6 Stars martial artist, so I believe I won''t be in your way at the mission. But if I do be the weakest link, feel free to cut me off. As long as it''s for the mission."


    A person with a determined value and no hesitation. Leo liked him already.


    "No worries, Mr. Zhen. We will work together just fine."


    "Great! Let''s move then!"


    Nabi seemed a little bit relieved seeing the two getting along well. She was a bit worried whether it was the right decision at sending the man or not, but it seemed like it was no problem.


    Zhen was a 6 Stars martial artist and was a valuable asset. But the Hao Sect couldn''t send any of their members or the Sect itself due to the political pressure from other sects as well as the low manpower.


    "Well then, feel free to hop behind with my subordinates. The one with long hair is Shui and the other one is Jack. The girl who sits beside me is Chiaki. I will call their names a lot in the missionter to givemand, so I hope you remember them."


    "Oh, okay, Mr. Leo. I will take note of that."


    "Good, then we will move out."

 Chapter 69: Chapter 69 – Moving Out [2]

    They returned to the Humvee and set off toward the destination. Jack and Shui introduced themselves to Zhen as they drove to the exit gate while Chiaki seemed to be indifferent.


    The location marked in the map given by Nabi was pretty far away from Chengdu. Not to mention, the map was hard to read. It was all over the ce with the distance and the terrain not marked.


    So, they had to stop by a small vige near the destination to gather information.


    "There is no such ce as the one in the map, sir. That ce is a wastnd and not even a single trace of any life can be found there. You should go around the Green Peak mountain to reach the next vige."


    "I see. Then, can you show me where the Green Peak mountain is located?"


    "Here, sir. The Green Peak mountain is a tall peak and can be seen from afar. It''s around a day''s walk from here."


    "Got it. Thank you."


    With the information, they left the small vige and headed toward the Green Peak mountain.


    The trip was quiet. Jack and Shui were talking with Zhen while Chiaki drove the Humvee this time. Leo had to map the area so he was moved to the passenger seat.


    From his smart lenses scan, he realized the difference between what the viger said and the map. He looked at the map once again and raised his hand.


    "Stop, Chiaki."


    A screeching sound filled the air as the Humvee came to a stop. Leo and the others felt the impact, but the vehicle didn''t budge at all.


    "What is it, Leader?"


    "There is an inconsistency with the map and the viger''s word."


    When he put the scanned map and the drawn map together, there were parts that didn''t match. This meant the map was either an error or intentionally misleading.


    "Hmm? I didn''t expect that." He muttered, sharing his findings with Chiaki. "What do you think?"


    "There are many possibilities, but we can''t ignore the fact that someone is trying to trick us. Either the viger or..."


    Her eyes sharpened like a de as she nced at the backseat. Suddenly, the atmosphere inside the Humvee changed.


    Noticing the change of the atmosphere, even the two people beside him, Zhen immediately waved his hands. He could feel their suspicion on him and his heart sank.


    "W-Wait! What is this about?"


    "Please, calm down. We understand that making a map in this world is difficult." Leo immediately diffused the situation with a calm word.


    It was never his intention to put a me on the Hao Sect who provided the map. Rather, he just mentioned that the map had inconsistency.


    ''Based on the map, we should turn left here. But based on what the viger said, that ce is a wastnd that we can''t cross and we should turn right. Then, based on the scan, we can go straight ahead and find the next vige. I can''t see another settlement other than that, but... What is this?''


    With the different information, the only logical exnation was that the map was either inurate or intentional. The only simrities of the two mapspared to his scanned map was they avoid the settlement located around 5 KM in front of them.


    ''This can''t be a coincidence.''


    Leo had a bad feeling about this. He had the feeling he was being tricked.


    "Leader, look over there. There''s smokeing from a distance. Maybe that''s the next vige written on the map?" Chiaki said, pointing toward the smoke in the distance.


    He noticed it as well now that she mentioned it.


    Once again, the map''s scale was a little bit different from the real ce. One part of the map had 1:1000 scale while the other had 1:1500. So, they couldn''t exactly judge the distance and size of the ce.


    ''Maybe we reached the second vige faster than expected.''


    Still, he wasn''t sure. So he turned to Zhen.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What do you think, Mr. Zhen? From what I read in the map, there should still be around 50 to 60 KM before we reach the next settlement. However, there is clearly human settlement right in front of us. Is it the second vige we n to reach or something else?"


    Zhen was not a stupid man. Also, as a member of Hao Sect, his information bank was vast. He knew the Sichuan and Shaanxi area like the back of his palm.


    That was why he was confused right now.


    "I... am not sure." He admitted. "From what I know, the next vige should be the one located 50 KM ahead as you said."


    "Then, how about the one over there?" Leo asked, pointing at the smoke.


    "No. That''s definitely not the next vige. There are no more settlements around the area, as far as I remember."


    "Hmm..."


    Suspicious. The smoke he saw and everything around him smelt like a trap. But Leo couldn''t figure out the reason.


    "Leader, should I scout outside?" Jack suddenly asked.


    His eyes were sharp, and his body was ready for action. He was always the most eager one for a chance to use his favorite PhoSni.


    "Will you? Limit yourself to the top of Humvee only. We can''t take any risk before reaching the determined location."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Jack jumped out of the vehicle and climbed to the top. With a pair of binocrs, he started to look around the area.


    With him scouting the area, Leo could rest easy and signaled for Chiaki to go again. They chose the left path, believing in Hao Sect''s information.


    Seeing this, Zhen felt relieved.


    "If there is any inconsistency again, please just tell me. I remember this area like my own backyard. And from what I remember, there is no wastnd in front of us. My information is pretty recent, so I am sure."


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhen. We will be relying on your guidance then."


    "No problem."


    Zhen gave him a thumbs up andughed, trying to lighten the mood.


    The road was pretty uneven in the area so Chiaki couldn''t drive as fast as before. There were plenty of rocks and bumps that made the Humvee shake a lot.


    "Ouch, that hurt!" Jack yelled from the top.

 Chapter 70: Chapter 70 – Ambush

    "You good up there, Jack?"


    "I am fine, Leader. Just a little bit of scratch. A rock suddenly flew from nowhere and hit my face. Damn, it''s bleeding. Ouch!"


    "Heh, crying just by being hit by a rock. How weak." Shui smirked.


    "Shut up! At least I don''t have a sword fetish like you!"


    "You son of a¡ª"


    Woosh!


    Suddenly, a sound of splitting wind could be heard from outside, three of them at the same time.


    Hearing it, both Jack and Shui reacted immediately. The former caught something in his hand while thetter jumped out of the Humvee and drew his sword.


    Two silver arches appeared in the air and split something that targeted the driver and Zhen.


    At the same time, Chiaki stopped the Humvee again with a screeching sound. It rocked for a second beforeing to a stop.


    "What the fuck is this?!" Jack yelled as he realized the attack was from a person. He looked at his hand and saw an arrow. "Leader, permission to shoot."


    "Granted." Leo nodded and gave the signal, "Fire away, Jack!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Jack pulled the trigger of his PhoSni and a thunderbolt shot from the tip, aiming at the hidden enemy in the forest. A photon bullet hit the spot where the arrows were fired and created a bright light.


    "Aaaah!"


    The sound of a dying scream could be heard as the hidden person fell to the ground.


    "Target down! He''s incapacitated, not killed."


    "Great job, Jack. Shui, grab him and bring him here." Leo said, opening the door and stepping out of the vehicle. "Chiaki, protect me."


    "As you wish."


    "Yes, Leader."


    Everything moved pretty fast. Shui jumped into the forest and grabbed the man incapacitated by Jack. He only needed 5 seconds toe back and bring the injured man in his arms.


    "Ow, my shoulder! Let me go, you freak!"


    "Shut up, old man."


    Shui threw him at Leo''s feet, and the man looked up, gritting his teeth. His shoulder was broken, and his leg was twisted. There was a hole in his stomach but he was not bleeding.


    ''Huh? He''s not bleeding.'' Leo realized. ''This man is a Martial Artist. Probably a 4 or 5 Stars if he could survive an attack from Jack''s PhoSni and healed it pretty fast. Great.''


    A smile formed on his face as he stared down at the man. He had a feeling this was an ambush. A nned one on top of that.


    Of course his instinct could be wrong, so he asked questions.


    "Who are you, old man?"


    "Fuck you! Don''t think you can get away by attacking me!"


    The man was furious and tried to get up, but he couldn''t even move a finger. Shui had him immobilized with his feet.


    Somehow, it was pretty funny seeing an attacker saying that they attacked him first. Leo wanted tough so hard that his lips curled up like a crescent moon.


    The man, who saw that, immediately shut up. Jack stepped away and Shui averted his gaze.


    Zhen didn''t know what happened, but he understood it immediately when he saw Leo''s smile. The 6 Stars martial artist felt like surrendering his life on a te the first time ever.


    Only Chiaki was able to stay calm in front of that smile.


    "Now, did I hear that correctly?" Leo said, stroking his chin in thought. "If my memories serves me right, you attacked us first with three arrows. The arrowhead in your quiver and the bow on your back should confirm it. Am I right, Jack?"


    "Yes, Leader."


    "So, that means you were the one who ambushed us, am I right, old man?" He crouched and smiled.


    The smile was no longer the gentle and charming one. It was the kind of smile that could make anyone piss their pants in fear.


    "Now, I ask again. Who are you, old man? This is a question and a confirmation. If you don''t answer, we will erase the settlement inside that forest. And if you lie, we will torture you slowly and painfully."


    Leo was a mercenary, and he didn''t mind torturing someone to get his way. It was just his job.


    Dealing with this problem right here right now would be better for his job too. Having an unknown risk could mess up his n to get the epigraph.


    Also...


    "For one, I hate liars. And I hate people who ambush me. You already have three strikes. One more and I will kill you without hesitation. So, let''s try again. Who are you and why are you ambushing us?


    I won''t ask nicely again."


    "A-A... S-Spare me! Please, spare me!"


    The man cried and begged for his life. He knew his life was at stake. Leo''s eyes were sharp, and he could detect every twitch of his muscle and expression. The smart lenses did help a little, but most of it was from his sharp observation.


    "Just answer my question, okay? I am quite kind to ask nicely once. But I won''t ask nicely again. And no lies or deceptions either."


    "Yes, yes! I will tell the truth! I came from the hidden vige nearby. We are all 5 Stars Martial Artists there and have been living in hiding for years. We''re just retired martial artists, and we only want to live peacefully. I swear on my life, no lies."


    The man was shaking in fear and Leo nodded.


    ''Well, that''s true. The smart lenses can detect his heartbeat and muscle twitching. He''s not lying. But...''


    "Why did you attack us earlier?"


    Leo''s eyes were sharp. He couldn''t afford to miss a single thing.


    The man gulped his saliva and finally gave up.


    "I thought that was a beast. I just wanted to protect our home." He said as he looked at the Humvee.


    At that moment, Leo could understand where the old man came from. Even in Chengdu, his Humvee was mistaken as a divine beast. Then when he approached the first vige earlier, the vigers were a bit afraid when he approached.


    The engine roared like a ferocious beast, and his team was heavily armed. Of course, he was seen as a threat and not an ally. Also...N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''A hidden vige for retired martial artists, huh? Now that''s interesting.'' Leo thought. ''So it''s not a nned ambush but a misunderstanding.''


    "Alright, I believe you. Thank you for answering my question." He said as he stood up. "We won''t attack your hidden vige. Instead, we will leave immediately."


    "Thank you for your kindness." The man bowed his head in relief. "Thank you for sparing me for my mistake."


    "It''s no problem. Just be careful next time. Don''t attack people without knowing their background."


    "Y-Yes, sir. Thank you very much. I owe you my life." He bowed his head once again.


    "Now, let''s move out." Leo announced, returning to the Humvee.


    Everyone else followed suit. But as they entered the Humvee, the man suddenly spoke loudly.


    "There were many martial artists passing this path yesterday, sir. Please be careful of ambush and trickery."


    Leo was surprised, but he smiled and waved his hand.


    "Thanks for the information."


    With that, he told Jessica to continue the journey. Now he understood why there was inconsistency in the map and why the viger told him to go around the Green Peak mountain.


    By circling the mountain, they would need a day or two more than taking the usual path.


    "Leader, is it fine to leave him alone like that?" Jack asked.


    "Yeah, it''s fine. He''s no threat. Let''s focus on the mission. Besides¡­ I am pretty interested in that hidden vige."


    "Alright."


    Leo smiled as he sat on the passenger seat.


    ''Retired martial artists? I''ve read about it in the novel once. Many martial artists who were dered dead or missing gathered to create a hidden vige. In the novel, it''s mentioned that it''s just a rumor. To think that I stumbled upon it. And so close to Chengdu at that.''


    He had to visit this vige in the future. Maybe after the mission was over.


    If only he didn''t have a mission, he would stop by right now.


    Expanding his force in this world would be good. Even in the game, he had many branches of subordinates for smaller orrge scale missions. But with his current base, it was impossible to recruit the retired martial artists.


    ''It will take some time and effort. Maybe I should focus on thatter. Let''s see how the mission turns out first.''

 Chapter 71: Chapter 71 – Leisure Trip

    The trip was nned for three to five days. On the first day, they nned to reach a city called Luoyang, which was located on the east side of Shaanxi. They had to rest there for the night and gather supply for the next two days.


    To avoid scaring people in the city, they stopped the Humvee a bit far away and walked to the gate. He put the Humvee into a capsule form, a shrinking pill that could be created in Armory Level 5. He still had a few of them in his Main Cube.


    The sun was about to set and the sky was orange.


    Luoyang City wasn''t much different from Chengdu. The main difference was the size and the architecture. While Chengdu had a lot of buildings, Luoyang was more focused on the castle and walls.


    "It looks beautiful." Leomented as he walked down the street. "And there are more martial artists here. Is it because Luoyang is Wudang Sect''s territory?"


    "Yes, that''s correct." Zhen replied politely.


    Since the incident with the attacker, the middle-aged martial artist from the Hao Sect turned so polite that Leo wanted him to rx slightly. But it was normal considering the horror he had seen and felt earlier.


    "From the information I gathered, the Wudang Sect is currently recruiting new disciples. Most of the martial artists gathering here are just 1 Star or an apprentice who can''t even feel Qi yet. But they want the opportunity to get stronger by joining the Wudang Sect."


    "I see." Leo nodded. "Then, shall we find an inn and rest for the night?"


    "Can we act freely, Leader? I want to have some drinks." Jack made a drinking motion with his hand and grinned.


    "Yes, of course. Just don''t get drunk? We can''t waste time tomorrow. The supermoon will appear in ten days and we need to be ready."


    "I will watch over this gun maniac, so you don''t have to worry." Shui said, patting hisrade''s shoulder.


    "Hey, you just want to drink with me." Jack retorted.


    "Haha, I''ll join you too."


    Zhen smiled as he joined the conversation. The three of them seemed close andfortable with each other.


    The group separated after agreeing to stay in a ce called the White Horse Inn. It was a simple name, but Leo knew better than to judge the establishment from its name.


    After all, the building itself looked pretty good andfortable. It even had a stable for the guests'' animals and the guards were well-trained as well as the dining hall.


    Leo sat on the table with Chiaki and ordered a few foods. He was starved after 6 hours of journey.


    "Are you sure you''re going to stay with me, Chiaki? You can drink with the others, you know?" He asked.


    "No, I am fine. I don''t want to drink with those stupid men."


    "But I am a man too."


    "You... are different, Leader." Chiaki muttered, averting her gaze.


    "Heh."


    Sometimes, the aloof and cold Chiaki could appear cute. He wanted to tease her a bit, but decided not to. He didn''t want her to get angry and ask Coco to bite him or something.


    Just like she said earlier, she hated men. Not for a useless reason because they were disgusting or something. But it was rted to the setting he created for her.


    ''She''s an experimental subject who was forced to be a killing machine. All the men in her life abused her, used her, and treated her as an object not even a human. But I appeared and saved her.''


    It was a tragic backstory, but Leo didn''t regret it in the past. After all, Chiaki''s existence was his creation.


    But now that she was real, he wanted to show her some love and kindness. He didn''t want to push her into anything she didn''t want.


    "Umm, Leader. Can we walk around the town together?"


    She suddenly asked, and he was surprised. Chiaki was never interested in sightseeing or leisure activities.


    "Oh, is that what you want?"


    "Yes. Our... leisure walk before got interrupted. And I want to see this new ce. It looks interesting."


    Her eyes sparkled, and he saw her smile a bit. It was a rare sight.


    Leo couldn''t refuse such a request. He didn''t think his NPCs would develop new interests once they became sentient.


    Out of the others, Chiaki had less interest and activity. She was always calm and collected. But maybe, being in a new environment changed her perspective.


    ''Everything is just gray and destroyed in the game. So, she didn''t have any chance to explore and see new things. But now, there are a lot of new things for her.''


    "Of course, let''s have a leisure walk."


    The two left the inn and headed into the streets after eating.


    ***


    Night had fallen, and the streets were empty. Only a few stalls were open, and people were chatting while drinking.


    "It''s noisy." Chiaki muttered.


    "Yeah, it''s lively."


    Two different opinions. But it was clear they both enjoyed it.


    They walked toward a nearby fountain and sat on the edge. Chiaki was silent, and he didn''t know what she was thinking.


    But he knew her enough to guess that she was thinking about something.


    After a while, she finally spoke.


    "Leader, may I ask something?"


    "Sure, what is it?"


    "Am I... be of use? My research stalled and you even took this job to get the reward to help me."


    Was she of any use?


    What a stupid question. Leo wanted to say that she was stupid for asking. But he stopped himself.


    Chiaki was an intelligent person. She was just asking a question based on her insecurity.


    "Of course, you are useful. You''re a vital member of our group and I wouldn''t have it any other way."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "But I-"


    "Did a lot of things since we were stranded here. You got us our initial fund and helped us establish a base. Then you researched Qi and set up our defensive system."


    "Leader..."


    "Your work is priceless, Chiaki. You don''t have to worry. The content of the epigraph we got from this mission will only elerate your research and help us gain the best method to control Qi. That''s why we are doing this job."


    He patted her head gently like a child. His fingers were careful, and she felt warm inside.


    "Then, I am d." She said, leaning her head on his shoulder.


    Leo got surprised but smiled warmly. He didn''t expect such a gesture from her.


    "Let''s return. We need to wake up early tomorrow to find Jack and Shui. They might have drunk too much."


    "I know. They are so annoying sometimes." Sheined.


    "Haha, I can''t argue with that."


    The two returned to the inn and went to their room. Leo had the one at the end of the second floor hallway, so they walked together.


    "Well, goodnight then, Chiaki. Have a nice rest."


    "You too, Leader."


    After getting an answer, he opened the door and entered. Then, he was about to close the door, but Chiaki unexpectedly entered with him.


    "Hmm?" He raised an eyebrow. "Do you still need something, Chiaki?"


    "Hmm...?" She tilted her head in response, "I am attending to you, Leader. Without Jessica here, I will be the one to stay and protect you while you''re sleeping. Don''t worry. I will only be here at night. No one will suspect anything."


    "A-Ah, that''s..." He scratched his cheek. "That''s right. Okay, I get it. Please stay with me tonight, then."


    "Yes."


    Her expression was calm and she nodded. Leo felt relieved seeing her like that.


    He closed the door andy on the bed. He had been traveling all day and needed some rest.


    As if it waspletely natural, Chiakiy beside him. They didn''t change their clothes and still wore their bodysuit because they were outside of their base.


    "Goodnight, Chiaki."


    "Goodnight, Leader."


    In a short while, Leo closed his eyes. His Nanites helped him fall asleep in less than a second.

 Chapter 72: Chapter 72 – It’s Not Safe in Murim

    Night in Luoyang was serene and empty. No one walked outside, and only a fewnterns were lit.


    Most people slept early and woke up early. The town was surrounded by fields and farnd, so the vigers had to wake up early to tend their crops.


    However, that usually wouldn''t stop people from drinking and partying, especially in a town where Wudang Sect was recruiting.


    Still, the loudughter and cheering couldn''t be heard at all.


    The reason was because it was too dangerous outside. Where martial artists gather, there would be fights. Only one area was lit brightly and had people partying, but the guards didn''t allow just anyone to enter. They stopped normal people and only allowed martial artists to pass.


    In short, everyone in the partying area were martial artists, including the servants and server.


    Inside one of the buildings, a table with three people could be seen. They were more rowdy and drinking harder than anyone else.


    "Hey, guys! Let''s have another round!" Jack shouted, raising his ss.


    "Yeah, yeah!" Shui cheered, pping his hands.


    "Both of you are drinking so much." Zhen shook his head and chuckled. "I can''t understand how you can hold so much alcohol."


    "It''s not that hard. My body can take it." Jack grinned, pouring more alcohol in his ss. "Hahaha, the alcohol here sucks but it hit the spot. Hey, Zhen, why don''t you have some more?"


    "I''ve already drunk enough, my friend."


    "Come on, a few more won''t hurt."


    Jack nudged him with his elbow and Zhen sighed.


    Drown in the alcohol, the rivalry and mocking between Jack and Shui disappeared. They had always been like this.


    If Leo saw their situation, he would shrug and say this was how best friend act.


    But that wasn''t the case for Zhen.


    "Alright, alright. Let''s just drink and talk." He said, smiling.


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    Shui and Jack were grinning happily.


    Many people stared at them and muttered.


    "They are too loud. How can they drink so much?"


    "Yeah. For two normal people, they are pretty heavy drinkers. One of them has strange clothes and a strange stick while another brings a pretty good sword. Who are they?"


    "And what''s up with the guy in the ck clothes? He doesn''t even drink and somehow talk to them politely despite being a 6 Stars martial artist."


    "They might be Princes or nobles who want to test their strength. It''s not unheard of."


    "Hmm, true."''


    The other party nodded in agreement."


    "That means they are rich but weak, right?"


    No one knew who uttered that, but the eyes of people gathering in the building immediately changed. Greed and envy filled their eyes as they looked at the trio.


    Now they looked like easy prey. Still, the 6 Stars martial artist apanying them was a problem.


    Who would be able to handle such a guy?


    Unexpectedly, someone approached them with a grin.


    "Hey, you three. Are you bored of this ce? If you want, I can show you the best entertainment in this town."


    "Huh? Entertainment?" Jack raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah, I heard Young Masters said the alcohol in this ce is not that good. Actually, I know a ce where they sell really good alcohol. It''s called Spirit Lake Wine and is made by the master himself. The wine is really good and has a strong spirit that can make anyone drunk easily."


    "Sounds interesting. Let''s go, guys. I want to try that wine." Jack turned to Shui and Zhen.


    Thetter nodded.


    "Sure, why not?"


    "I will tag along with both of you." Zhen smiled, standing up.


    The three of them walked out of the building with the stranger.


    Unbeknownst to them, many pairs of eyes followed their movement.


    "They are heading out."


    "It''s our chance. That person... I recognize him. He''s the troublemaker from the Wudang Sect. No one wants him around and he always causes a problem. But being a 5 Stars martial artist, he''s pretty strong.


    He''s the perfect bait."


    "Should we attack them?"


    "Yes, we will ambush them and grab the money and weapons. Their guard won''t be able to fight all of us if we take the Young Masters as our hostages."


    Many people were gathered, and all of them had ill intentions toward the trio. Greed filled their eyes. Easy prey were presented in front of them and it was normal to take advantage of it.


    After all, they were martial artists. And the Murim world wasn''t kind to the weak.


    This was the reason why this area was secluded by the guards.


    Outside the establishment, Jack, Shui, and Zhen followed the stranger.


    "The Spirit Lake Wine is made from..."


    The stranger that introduced himself as Jin was talking, but the three were no longer listening.


    Something felt wrong.


    Jack and Shui had noticed they were led into a dead end.


    Even when they went drinking, they didn''t forget an important task given by their leader. Every time they went to a new city, they had to map the area and mark any potential danger or resources.


    They knew the surrounding area pretty well, so they immediately recognized the dead end.


    And that''s why the two of them were prepared for the ambush while pretending to be a fool.


    "Where is the store, Jin?" Jack asked, tilting his head.


    "Uh, it''s located right after this intersection. Please follow me, Young Master. The location is pretty hidden and only a few know where it is."


    "Oh, then let''s hurry up."


    Jack acted ignorant and pretended to rush forward. But in fact, he was waiting for the trap to be sprung. Shui''s right hand rested on his photon sword.


    Zhen wasn''t oblivious either. He could sense the danger and his hand was ready to grab his dagger at any moment.


    Sensing that the three people tensed up, Jin knew they had noticed his ambush n. He clicked his tongue and turned around.


    "Since when did you notice, Young Masters? Hmph, I should have known you''re not an ordinary person."


    "It''s pretty obvious." Jack replied, shrugging his shoulders. "From the start, it''s clear that you''re up to no good. You don''t even need to be a martial artist to notice."


    "Then, why didn''t you run away?"


    "Why should we?" Shui took out his photon sword. The de hummed and the sound was intimidating. "We were having a nice conversation, but you tried to lure us here. We were curious about your intention and now... Well, you''re just a petty thief who''s aiming at our wealth."


    "We shouldn''t expect anything more from them." Jack mused. He was holding two handguns, pointing at the ambushers.


    Silently, Zhen took out his dagger. Blue Qi rose from his body.


    The ambushers showed one after another. At first, Jack thought there might be around 5 to 6 ambushers.


    However...N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Wow... There are so many of them."

 Chapter 73: Chapter 73 – Ambusher in City

    From behind houses to the roof, many shadows emerged. Even from afar, he could see them clearly. In total, 20 martial artists appeared to try their luck.


    "Leader won''t be happy if he found out I was careless and got ambushed. So, let''s end this quickly." Shui said.


    "Let''s see who kills more, shall we?" Jack grinned, twirling his gun.


    "Heh, I am always the fastest."


    Zhen didn''t say anything. He was tense and focused on his surroundings.


    The closest ambushers were 10 meters away. They were 5 Stars martial artists. This situation was prettymon in Murim, but it was rare for a 6 Stars martial artist to get ambushed by 10 or 20 people.


    The difference in power was just too big. Chapter Your:


    ''What should I do?'' He thought.


    If he got injured here, the mission would be in danger.


    ''Should we run?''


    Before anyone could make a move, a huge boulder flew out of nowhere toward them. Zhen was unable to react to the sudden attack. But surprisingly, it didn''t hit them.


    Shui jumped forward and swung his photon sword. With a burst of white light, the boulder was sliced into pieces.


    "What the hell?!"


    Zhen and the others were shocked.


    Following that, Jack grinned and aimed his handgun. He pulled the triggers and the bullets flew.


    "You all are nothing!" He yelled.


    One of the ambushers was shot in the leg and fell to the ground. Majority of them got bullets straight to their brains.


    Without stopping, Shui immediately leaped toward the nearest enemies once hended. He was faster than a bullet and his sword was no longer white. It was blue and his move became a blur.


    In a moment, he cut 5 enemies.


    The others were shocked and realized that the three of them weren''t just a normal group of Young Masters.


    What they faced were monsters. Only 5 ambushers were left, including Jin. Their legs trembled and they couldn''t move.


    Shui cut the other two again, including a burly man who threw the rock earlier and swung his sword, cleaning the blood on it.


    "So, what''s the n now?" Jack asked, looking at thest three ambushers.


    Jin was sweating heavily and couldn''t form a coherent sentence. The two men beside him were trembling in fear.


    As they saw Jack and Shui approaching, thest two guys ran immediately. Still, being 3 Stars martial artists, they couldn''t run faster than Jack''s photon bullet.


    Zoop!


    With a soft sound that rang thrice, their heads became a doughnut with strawberry jam. Loud thuds rang as they stumbled forward, spilling all the jam to the ground. Thest thing Jin saw was Jack''s irritated expression.


    "Ah, fuck. Now, we have to clean up the mess." Jack groaned, rubbing his temple. "Leader will kill us for being careless. Should we call Chiaki to clean them?"


    "It''s your idea to follow this man, so I will not help. And if you bother her right now, she will probably have Coco to eat you."


    "Argh, you''re useless. Zhen, can you clean them up?" The gun maniac looked at the dumbfounded Hao Sect Elder. "Hello? Can you hear me?"


    "Oh, uh, sure." Zhen got pulled out of his surprise. His Qi calmed down and he put away his dagger. "Hao Sect has members in this city. I will tell them to clean them up."


    "Sweat! So you offer a cleaning job as well. I will call you when I need to clean up in the future." Jackughed loudly and Shui shook his head, sighing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They argued once again as the alcohol already left their system, making Zhen wonder whether they had a good rtionship or not.


    ***


    In another part of the city, people dressed in official robes and a few in ck clothes could be seen gathering in front of a gate.


    It was the Wudang Sect''s gates and a group of people who didn''t wear their sect''s uniform came, iming to be recruits.


    A man with an impressive mustache stood in front of them, looking bored and indifferent. He was wearing a white robe with blue Wudang Sect''s symbol etched on his left chest.


    "Alright, alright. Calm down, all of you." He said. His words were soft and gentle, but the authority was clear. "All of you have been chosen as the mighty Wudang Sect''s new disciples. Be proud and work hard."


    "Yes, Sect Leader!"


    The young martial artists shouted in unison. They were eager and excited to start their training.


    "Now, there will be a test for you. It''s not a requirement, but I suggest you do it."


    "Test, sir?"


    "Yes." The sect leader, Zhang Tian, nodded at the young martial artist''s question. "In a few days, an opportunity will present itself. You can use it to show your ability and how far you can go. You''re free to refuse, but most people choose to participate."


    "What is the opportunity, sir?"


    "It''s a secret. Just know that if you join, your martial arts will improve leap and bounds. Reaching 3 Stars or even 4 Stars isn''t impossible."


    Hearing that, the disciples couldn''t hold their excitement.


    An opportunity that allowed them to improve martial arts. Who would refuse such an opportunity?


    Almost everyone gathered as new disciples were young, and the majority hadn''t unlocked their Qi yet and only a 1 Star martial artist. They wanted to get stronger and be respected as a martial artist.


    "Now, that''s all I have to say. Those who are willing to take the test, stay and register at the gate. Elder Jie, or you might know him as the Righteous Sword, will apany you to the test. Those who don''t want to, can return to their dorm. No one will judge you."


    After he finished speaking, the crowd split into two groups.


    One group was leaving the gate and the other stayed, registering their names and age. While a minority of them returned to their dorm. Those who returned never had intention to join in the first ce. That and people who understood the underlying danger in this test.


    "There are 3 new disciples who returned without hesitation." An elderly man standing beside Zhang Tian whispered. He was Elder Jie, the Righteous Sword from Wudang Sect, a renowned 7 Stars martial artist and a genuine powerhouse.


    "I understand, Elder Jie." Zhang Tian nodded, ncing at the young man who didn''t dare to look him in the eye. "They are disciples who we can nurture into the future."


    "Of course, but not all of them. We should pay attention to those who chose to stay. There are a few that show promise. The boy in the brown clothes, for example. He doesn''t have any weapon, but his body is full of Qi. For a 1 Stars martial artist, that''s impressive."


    "Yes, I agree." Zhang Tian replied. "And the girl with short hair. She''s a 3 Stars martial artist and her movement is quick. She has the highest potential among the group."


    "What about the other one? The one that came in tattered ck clothes."


    "He''s among the three. His name is... Kim Min-Gu? To be honest, his martial art isn''t impressive at all. He''s only 1 Star martial artist at 17-years-old. He''s not talented in martial art, but he''s smart.


    We can nurture him to be a schr in the future."


    If Leo heard that, he would probably be rolling on the floor right now.


    The protagonist of this story wasn''t talented? The young boy that Heavenly Demon nurtured and praised as the greatest genius under heaven?


    However, Zhang Tian and Zhang Jie didn''t know that. They continued talking about their ns and left after saying something in a low voice.


    "We will be the one who obtains that epigraph. Even at the cost of these new disciples."

 Chapter 74: Chapter 74 – Strange Village

    Morning arrived. Leo woke up and exited the room with Chiaki after washing his face. He felt really great and fresh. That was until he listened to what Jack and Shui didst night.


    "... I won''t ask why you two did something so stupid." He said, frowning. "But you will drive today. Understood?"


    "Yes, yes. No problem." Jack bowed his head in apology. "Sorry, Leader."


    "Good."


    Leo nodded and patted his shoulder.


    Chiaki looked at the two guys and clicked her tongue.


    "They waste a fine specimen." She whispered quietly as she followed Leo, and he pretended that he didn''t hear that.


    ''What specimen?'' He asked in his mind. ''Knowing more might traumatize me, so I won''t ask.''


    He looked at the map and the location of their next destination.


    ording to the epigraph, it was located in a small vige. They had covered one third of the journey already, and the super moon would appear in ten days.


    "Oh yeah, Leader. We heard something interesting." Jack said, leaning his elbow on the table. "Last night, in the tavern, I heard Wudang Sect has recruited more than 500 disciples."


    "Really?" Leo raised an eyebrow.


    "That''s a lot." Zhen said, surprised. "Wudang Sect is known for their strict selection. Why would they recruit so many people?"


    "There is only one possibility." Shui crossed his arms and raised his head.


    "Humans wave tactic." Chiaki finished his words.


    "What''s that?"


    "It''s amon strategy in our ce before where they used numbers to overwhelm other factions. No matter how strong the faction was, if they were surrounded by thousands or even ten thousand soldiers, they would fall."


    Leo exined to Zhen, who seemed to be confused.


    This tactic wasn''t used in Central ins because it was disrespectful, cowardly, and considered inhuman. Disciples were important and family members.


    No matter how weak or strong the sect was, no sect would ever use human wave tactics. Except for the Demonic Faction.


    "If that''s true, then Wudang Sect''s position would be threatened. There is a chance the sect might fall or be severely weakened. But why would the sect do that?" Zhen asked.


    "To obtain the epigraph." Leo replied.


    It was the only reason why the sect would recruit so many people and risk their own. The epigraph was just too valuable for them to skip.


    "Change of n. Let''s head out now and skip the next city. We have toy some traps around the entrance before anyone arrives." He eventually decided and stood up, "The fight of epigraph might be more fierce than I expected. We will steal the start and enter the ruin first before anyone else."


    Everyone nodded and headed outside the city. Once they were out, he opened the capsule and took out the Humvee. Leo sat on the driver seat, and Chiaki took the passenger seat. The others sat in the back and waited for the next journey.


    As they started the engine, a group of people looked at them. They left immediately without wasting any time.


    Around 1,600 KM was left. The two-third of the path left were mostly mountain area filled with bandits. The main road wasn''t really safe either, which would slow them down if they were normal travelers.


    Fortunately, they weren''t normal.


    When night arrived, they already covered another 800 KM. Only halfway was left to their destination, but this was when things went pretty troublesome.


    Bandits became very active at night. They were drawn to the Humvee''s bright light and prepared many ambushes.


    Zzt!


    "Another kill." Jack, who moved on top of the Humvee, reported in a calm voice. "I scanned a group of 5 people hiding 300 meters away. 75% possibility of being bandits. Requesting permission to shoot, Leader."


    "Permission granted. Incapacitate them." Leo replied, smiling.


    Zzt!


    Within seconds, five screams rang in the air, and the bandits ran for their life.


    "Well, that''s done. Good job, Jack." Leo said. "We shouldn''t kill any of them. They will be useful to keep our enemy in check. Chiaki, have you prepared the mini-Cocos?"


    "Yes. I spread them every 250 meters. They will give me a signal if they detect arge group of people."


    "Good. Shui, change with me. I am a bit tired driving."


    "Got it."


    The driver changed, and Leo leaned on his seat, closing his eyes.


    The Humvee continued driving while Jack and Shui took turns at night. They also rotated the sleeping shift. Only Zhen refused to sleep at night, saying that he would be fine and the least thing he could do was to have a night watch because he couldn''t drive.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It was a long night, but it wasn''t uneventful.


    Jack had a few fights, and Shui used his sword to stop bandits from attacking them. Chiakimanded Coco to spew some mini-Cocos on the way, spreading them everywhere to collect information.


    Finally, they could rest easy when the morning arrived. Leo drove the Humvee again after refilling its fuel with water.


    It was a quiet day, and they didn''t run into any bandits or anyone. They reached the small vige in less than two hours and immediately parked the Humvee near the entrance.


    "We are already close. For now, let''s stock our food and water in this vige and head to the ruin immediately." Leo gave outmand naturally.


    It was a small vige, but it was filled with fields and rice paddies. It was surrounded by a wooden wall and had a big gate.


    For some reason, the gate was closed and no one peeked to see what kind of thing made a roaring sound, which was strange.


    Everytime Leo approached settlement, his vehicle, either it was his bike or the Humvee, would attract attention. Not to mention, his smart lenses didn''t detect any life around the gate.


    "It''s strange." Zhen suddenly spoke, attracting the other''s attention. "I can feel ominous Qi from inside. Something is not right. There are too many of them."


    "Should we investigate, Leader?" Shui asked.


    "Hmm, we need to refill our water at least, so there is no choice but to enter." He said, turning to Chiaki. "Do you still have enough Nanites? Spreading mini-Cocos surely took a lot from you."


    "Yes... I have 60% left. I can still spread around 1,200 mini-Cocos. And I also still have a Nanites capsule to restore 20% of my Nanites immediately in case of emergency."


    "Then keep your Nanites and stay behind." He said, taking out his handgun. "Jack, stay here with Chiaki and protect the Humvee. Shui, youe with me. And Mr. Zhen, may I require your assistance to detect where the ominous Qi is located?"


    "Certainly." Zhen cupped his hand and nodded.


    "Understood, Leader." Shui nodded firmly.


    "I will follow as well." Chiaki insisted.


    "No, Chiaki. Stay here. You have to take care of Jack. If anything happens, you can help us escape with Coco. I trust you to secure our escape route with Jack. It''s an order."


    "... Roger. I will obey, Leader." She reluctantly obeyed, not wanting to make Leo worried.


    "Alright, let''s move."


    Afterward, the group entered the vige with Zhen leading the way. They climbed the wooden gate with the help of a rope.


    As soon as they arrived on top of the gate, Leo''s eyes were filled with horror and despair. Chapter Your:


    "What... is this?"

 Chapter 75: Chapter 75 – Massacring Ambusher

    Many corpses, if they could be called so, could be seen. People with half-destroyed heads, missing limbs, and torn clothes were scattered everywhere. A hole could be seen on all corpses'' chest, and their hearts were gouged out.


    It was a massacre.


    And it was fresh. Probably only happened 3 to 5 days ago.


    "This is something." Zhen whispered, clenching his fists. Blood drained from his face as he averted his gaze.


    Leo''s heart sank. He was reminded of the worker society in his life. It was a simr situation where everyone was a puppet and couldn''t live freely.


    Meanwhile, Shui was reminded of his hometown. His gaze turned cold and his fist trembled. Blood trickled down from the wound created by his nails digging into his flesh.


    "Leader, what do we do now?" He asked, trying to be as calm as possible.


    "... We can''t stockpile here. But this... Did you mention that you felt an ominous Qi, Zhen?"


    "Yes, I can still sense it. The same Qi came from these vigers on the ground. But... even if I concentrated, the source of this Qi has been long gone. I only felt a faint trace moving toward the direction of the next vige."


    ''Next vige...'' He thought, rubbing his chin.


    Whatever caused this was a martial artist. Maybe it was a wandering monster or a demonic faction. Anyway, it was toote to help these people.


    "Let''s get out of here." Leo muttered, and the group returned to the Humvee.


    He exined the situation to Jack and Chiaki before making a decision.


    "The next vige probably has the same fate as this one. But, we will chase whoever caused this and kill him."


    "Is there a reason for such action, Leader?" Chiaki asked, tilting her head.


    A reason for such action?


    There were plenty of reasons.


    Chapter Stay:


    One, the perpetrator that killed all the vigers, moved toward the direction where Venom Sect''s ruin was located. In most cases, moving toward that ce only meant that they also aimed for the epigraph.


    Leaving a dangerous enemy that could massacre an entire vige was not a wise choice. Especially so when there would be many enemies once they arrived at the location.


    Two, Leo had a suspicion about the ominous Qi that Zhen mentioned after he looked at the vigers'' bodies. There was something he read in the novel before, about a demonic martial artist titled Heartless Undertaker.


    A demonic martial artist that could absorb the Qi of the living and the dead, turning them into puppets.


    If it was him, then Leo couldn''t ignore him. Because, if he reached the epigraph, the result would be a disaster. Many martial artists'' corpses would be his ything and would grow stronger with every victim.


    Leo had to stop him before he reached the epigraph.


    "Heartless Undertaker... If it''s him, then it''s possible." Zhen muttered after hearing Leo''s deduction. "We have to hurry. If he''s given enough time, then no one will be able to stop him.


    "I know." Leo nodded, "Chiaki, call back all the mini-Cocos and recover your Nanites to 100%. This will be a race against time. We have to stop him before he reach the ruin. Reconnaissance is thest thing we need if that guy creates an army. We will need Coco at full strength to fight him."


    Chiaki obeyed and took back all the mini-Cocos she nted all over the ce.


    "Roger. Mini-Cocos will return in 3 hours at the fastest." She reported.


    "That''s okay. Based on the corpses, I believe the man has gone far from this ce, most probably he already reached the ruin ahead from us. Let''s get out of here. The smell of death is suffocating."


    With that, the group returned to the Humvee and drove toward the next vige.


    "I have a bad feeling about this..." Jack muttered, his expression grim. "This is the first time I felt like this in this ce."


    Leo couldn''t agree more.


    If it was a normal enemy, he wouldn''t worry. But this was a demonic martial artist. He prayed that the epigraph wouldn''t fall in the wrong hands. No, there was no need to pray. He would be the one to secure it as it was his job to do so.


    ''The novel mentioned Heartless Undertaker was suspected to be Supreme Evil''s follower, but it has never been confirmed. But if it''s true, then we are facing a dangerous enemy.''


    After driving through a bumpy road for an hour, they managed to spot another vige. ck smoke rose from the houses, and no one could be seen.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I can feel ominous Qi from the vige, the same one as before." Zhen informed, and Leo nodded.


    "Another massacre."


    Everyone in the Humvee had a gloomy face.


    "Leader, let''s get off and check the situation." Shui suggested. "I can go alone if needed. Who knows there is a lucky survivor among them.


    Leo thought about it a little and nodded, letting the swordsman check the vige alone.


    Being a mercenary sometimes required one to be heartless. However, that didn''t mean they stop being humans.


    After waiting for a while, Shui returned from a vige while holding something in his hand.


    A small long creature with scale and sharp fangs.


    A snake.


    "This is the only survivor." Shui said, showing the snake in his hands. "I found it slithering inside one of the bodies, eating the corpse''s heart. It''s a pretty fierce creature and has a strange body."


    "Let me see it."


    Zhen leaned forward and observed the snake. He was an expert in identifying animals, so he could tell what it was.


    Upon looking at it closely, his expression changed.


    "This snake is a mutant. It has a strange body and a different gic structure than normal snakes. It might be a new species or a mutation. The scale is something you often find in Green Swamp Snake, a dangerous creature that lives in the swamp and attacks its prey by spitting poison. However, this one seems different and has a stronger venom. It''s not something you find around here."


    "It''s a weird snake." Chiaki added, using her specialty as the infirmary nurse and the smart lenses to scan it. "Its gic structure is unstable and mutated. It''s not something a normal snake can do. It has a different brain and eyeball. The brain isrger and the eyeball can detect heat."


    Leo fell silent, staring at the snake. He opened his note secretly, making only him able to see the hologram screen through his smart lenses.


    If he remembered correctly, he took a note about this snake in the novel. It was called Green Poisonous Mutant and was a dangerous creature that lived in the swamp.


    However, the snake that Shui held was different.


    Its skin was ck and didn''t look like the one that was described in his note.


    "Kill and burn it." Leo said, "It''s a mutant and dangerous. If it grows and multiplies, we will have a problem."


    Shui obeyed and used his sword to stab the snake. Once it was dead, he burned the body with a lighter. They watched the snake turn into ash, but Leo knew that they were lucky to not encounter any trouble.


    They couldn''t rx yet.


    After burning the body, they headed to the next vige.

 Chapter 76: Chapter 76 – Crowded Night

    The situation of the next vige was the same as before. And so were the three viges they passed by. The mood turned pretty grim as they saw the massacre.


    The ominous Qi became more prominent, and Zhen could feel it getting closer and closer.


    It was almost night, and Leo knew that their enemy was just up ahead.


    "Let''s stop here now." Leo said as he stopped the Humvee. "We will rest here and continue tomorrow morning. The ominous Qi is getting stronger, so be prepared. We will encounter our enemy soon. How is your Nanite, Chiaki?" Chapter Stay:


    "I am fully recovered, Leader. And I left one mini-Coco in each vige in case the perpetrator returned. Please don''t worry. They don''t even take 1% of my Nanites reserve."


    "Good." Leo nodded. "Shui, can you cut some branches for our fire?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hahaha, yeah. Use your sword and gather the firewood, sword maniac." Jackughed, teasing Shui.


    But the swordsman didn''t take it too kindly.


    "Heh. At least I am useful rather than bing an extra baggage in the group." He sneered back.


    "You fucking asshole! Come here and fight!" Jack yelled, ready to jump at him.


    But Leo interrupted their quarrel.


    "Enough. Don''t fight here. Jack, go and help Shui gather the firewood. Start the fire too. And Mr. Zhen, can you help me set the tent?


    I will teach you how to do it."


    "Understood."


    "Leader, I can help you with that." Chiaki offered.


    "No, Chiaki. You are to set a defensive rm around the area. I am counting on you."


    "Yes, Leader."


    After a few minutes, everyone was busy setting their camp and preparing for the night. The man from Hao Sect was surprised when he saw the modern tent Leo took out from the Humvee''s trunk.


    He was impressed with howfortable the tent was and even asked for the price.


    Unfortunately, Leo couldn''t mass produce these tent yet, so he onlyughed and didn''t answer.


    Once the sun started to set, the night came. The sound of wood burning was the only noise around them.


    And it was the most peaceful night they had so far. Leo talked a few random things with Jack and Shui. They also retold their stories from the past.


    While the two guys talked, Leo nced at Zhen.


    The middle-aged man was lost in his thoughts, looking at the fire without blinking. It was obvious that the situation was getting to him.


    "Mr. Zhen, let me be clear." Leo''s voice rang clearly in the air, attracting everyone''s attention. "Your purpose in this journey is to watch over us and ensure the epigraph reached Hao Sect''s warehouse safely. And our job is to secure the epigraph and transport it. To be honest, your safety is none of our concern."


    Facing Leo''s cold words, Zhen frowned.


    "However, you are a 6 Star martial artist. I believe you are skilled enough to defend yourself." He continued, "That''s why, leave the fight to us. Stay near the Humvee with Jack. He will be hidden from a safe distance. And you can focus on protecting the vehicle. That''s your job.


    Understand?"


    "... Yeah, I understand."


    "Good. Now, everyone, go to sleep. We will have a long week ahead of us. This might be thest time we can sleepfortably."


    Everyone nodded and went to sleep.


    Their sleep didn''tst that long. Around two hours after midnight, the rm Chiaki had set up started ringing.


    A light shock ran through Leo''s body as he was jolted awake. He immediately jumped from the tent and gave out orders.


    "Everyone, wake up! We have intruders."


    Within seconds, the other three followed suit. Shui already had his sword drawn and Jack held PhoSni. Meanwhile, Chiaki''s hand stroked Coco on her shoulder, ready to givemand to the metal toy.


    "There are 30 people." Chiaki said, "They are probably scout as they keep their distance. Coco is ready, Leader. Yourmand."


    "Kill them all."


    No need to hesitate. Once they arrived around the ruin''s area, Leo was ready to shed blood.


    Once Chiaki heard themand, she gavemand to Coco. The small metal toy responded and became bigger. Its size was now bigger than Chiaki. It hovered around her back like her shadow but moving on its own.


    "Coco, eat them."


    "Grrgrgrggrrrr."


    The metal toy growled and rushed forward. Its sharp w tore through the trees and tearing them down. Nothing could stop its advance. It was like a road roller that rolled everything in its path.


    "W-what the hell is that?!"


    One of the ambushers shouted in surprise, alerting his friends. Many people in dark clothes got surprised when a monster suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "It''s a beast!"


    "Prepare to attack. Don''t let it get close."


    They were quick to respond and drew their weapons. All of them were martial artists and had high potential. Their Qi was like a raging storm and they were ready to unleash their technique.


    "Sword Rain!"


    "Nine Sky Piercer!"


    "zing Fist of Fire!"


    All of themunched their most powerful technique at the metal toy. Fire fist, wind sword, and every kind of attack were thrown toward Coco, but it didn''t budge an inch.


    "What?!"


    "How can it take so much damage?"


    They were shocked and confused, wondering what kind of monster it was.


    Coco was not weak enough to be affected by such an attack. Its body was made from the strongest nano-alloy, and the energy shield surrounding its body could withstand a nuclear explosion.


    Besides, it also had a self-regenerative function. The


    "Arghh!!!"


    The monster rushed toward them and started ripping them apart. One by one, their heads were torn off their body and the ground was filled with blood.


    While they were focused on Coco, Jack sniped the one standing behind. A zapping sound rang and a human figure fell to the ground.


    Following that, a blurry shadow suddenly approached the man in ck separated from the group. A silver arch appeared and the head of the man fell to the ground.


    "Oh, that was impressive for a sword maniac."


    "Heh, it''s the least I can do."


    "Don''t get distracted. There are still enemies around."


    The two men who were arguing a second ago were now focused on the battle after Leo spoke. Coco was still rampaging and took down 20 people while Jack and Shui fought the rest.


    It was the definition of a one-sided fight.

 Chapter 77: Chapter 77 – Ominous Qi’s Source

    In the middle of the chaos, Zhen was watching from afar. His eyes were filled with surprise and respect.


    These mercenaries were not simple. Theirbat ability was impressive and their teamwork was smooth. Even the way they divided their role was well thought out.


    Their enemies weren''t simple ambushers. Most of them were 4 Stars and even 5 Stars martial artists. They were probably hiding power from some sect, assassins trained to kill the strong.


    However, these mercenaries didn''t show any hesitation and fought with all they had.


    Not only did they detect the ambush from so far away in their sleep, their reaction was fast and their action was smooth. They were truly a top-notch team.


    Even Zhen himself wasn''t confident in dealing with such an ambush alone. He was alsote, only waking up due to Leo''s voice.


    It was truly a humbling experience for him.


    If he could add them to his sect, then the future would be bright.


    But he knew that would be impossible. They were too strong. And their leader, the man called Leo, was one big mystery.


    ''The woman who took care of our back is actually a puppet master. The swordsman is as strong as Wandering Sword Saint, or even stronger. And this flirtatious man wielding a strange stick can kill any enemies from afar. As for their leader... I can''t imagine his strength. He''s surely stronger than them.''


    Zhen, real name Elder Ming Jae-in, shuddered when he remembered Leo''s smile from before. Such a man who gained respect from these monster-like individuals surely couldn''t be simple.


    ''I¡­ We better stay on his good side. Forget the epigraph. If we manage to make ties with them, then our future will be secured.''


    The fight ended with Coco strolling back to Chiaki. Blood dripped from its mouth, with the remains of people it ripped apart stuck between its teeth.


    Chiaki gently cleaned Coco as she praised it for a job well done.


    Shui also returned. He didn''t have a single scratch on his body. Heck, even his clothes were spotless without any drop of mud or blood on him.


    "Good job, everyone." Leo said, looking at his members. "I never thought they would ambush us this fast even though we''re still far from the ruin. I guess that shows their desperation to get that epigraph."


    "They are also strong martial artists." Shuimented, "Their movements are trained. If not for Coco breaking through their ranks and making them confused, and Jack''s timely support, I would probably be a little bit overwhelmed."


    "Heh, I am the best. You should just be honest and say that PhoSni is the MVP in this batt- No, I was just kidding, Chiaki. Of course Coco is the MVP."


    Jack immediately stopped what he saw once he saw Chiaki raise her chin. She almost ordered Coco, still in itsrge form, to eat him whole.


    "I was just joking, Chiaki. Don''t get angry. I was just messing with you." He said, sweating bullets.


    "Don''t try to joke. I won''t be so nice next time." The woman replied, frowning.


    Jack immediately shut up, not wanting to provoke her.


    Leo pped his hands to get attention and everyone turned to him. Then, he spoke.


    "Anyway, this confirms that other parties have arrived at the unopened ruin." He said, "We have to move fast. Another change of n. We won''ty any trap. We will go all out and use brute force. I will take the frontline with Shui. Jack, support me.


    And Chiaki."


    He turned to her, "You and Coco will be our secret weapon. We will need you to surprise the enemy when they gather. Don''t reveal yourself until the right moment."


    "Understood."


    "Then let''s move. Follow us closely, Mr. Zhen."


    Zhen nodded and followed the group. They didn''t take the Humvee and chose a stealth methodN?v(el)B\\jnn


    As they advanced, Leo scanned the area and mapped it. Jack also looked out for hidden enemies with Chiaki.


    Surprisingly, there were a lot of them, divided into many groups. It seemed like a war between factions was going on.


    The atmosphere around the area was so tense that no animal noise could be heard. Small crickets that were usually active in the night didn''t make a sound.


    It was so quiet that it felt suffocating.


    "Mr. Leo. The ominous Qi I felt from the vige is so strong here. Probably..." Zhen whispered, his expression grave. "This is the work of a 7 Star demonic martial artist. The Qi is just too dense.


    And... It''s spread to the whole mountain in front of us."


    Standing tall in front of them was a huge mountain range. Its peak could be seen from where they were standing.


    Based on the map, the Venom Sect ruin was located in a ravine at the center of the mountain. It was well hidden, but the problem was that Qi Zhen felt it was blocking the only way to enter the ravine.


    "That''s not a good thing. Can you estimate how far it is, Mr. Zhen?"


    "It''s not far. If we take the shortest path, we can reach the center of this ominous Qi before sunrise."


    "Then we have to move. Darkness is our friend in this kind of situation. We will estimate the numbers of the corpses this Heartless Undertaker controlled. If there are more than two thousands, then we have to be extra careful."


    The group moved quickly. Leo led the front with Shui, while Jack covered their back. The atmosphere around the mountain was thick with ominous Qi, making them unable to see the sky or the moon.


    Even Leo and the others who couldn''t feel Qi could see the Qi''s effect. The mountain was shrouded with darkness, and the air was so thick with Qi that they had a hard time breathing.


    It was suffocating. Normal people wouldn''t be able to stay in this ce for a prolonged time.


    Thankfully, they had Nanites and their bodysuit to help their cirction and increase their oxygen intake.


    Something like this wouldn''t harm them.

 Chapter 78: Chapter 78 – Solo Mission!

    "I can''t believe a single person could control and change the atmosphere of such a huge area with just Qi alone." Jackmented, his voice muffled. "They are crazy. This is a level of a biochemical weapon already. I wonder if we will be able to do it too if we learn Qi."


    "I am also interested. Xiao Ah-Tian''s sword technique is pretty strange. He only swings it once but there are three shadows attacking at the same time. It''s like a three-on-one battle. The technique is too hard to grasp." Shui added.


    "Heh, that''s not surprising. You are a sword maniac. Of course you will be the one who gets excited at learning those martial artists Qi."


    Their lighthearted conversation didn''t fit this kind of situation at all.


    No surprise there. Over the years since they joined Hallowed Insects, they had done plenty of dangerous missions that faced unknown enemies and terrains. One time, a poison cloud suddenly filled the camp and they were forced to survive for three days in a swamp filled with venomous snakes and insects.


    And it was just one of many experiences.


    As they talked, Leo noticed that the ground suddenly changed.


    The brown soil turned ck and sticky. It was like tar and had a weird smell.


    "Are we getting close?"


    "Yes, we are near the ce. The Qi is very dense. Be prepared, everyone." Zhen warned.


    "I can detect many people in the vicinity." Jack, whose bodysuit covered his whole head like a helmet, reported.


    His equipment was a specialized tool for surveince.


    "There are three hundred people, no, three hundred and seventy-eight. It''s not a small group. In the North, another group is approaching. There are around a hundred people. Just a kilometer on our right, and there are a few individuals scattered around. It seems the group from the North detected us, Leader."


    "They must''ve detected me." Zhen said, narrowing his eyes. "I can''t hide my Qi signaturepletely in this situation while your group has no Qi at all, so these martial artists won''t be able to detect you unless they seek for a life essence. I think it''s better if I split up for now. I trust you to recover the epigraph for me. Let''s meet again after a few days."


    "Let''s do that. Wait for us in the camp from before. One of our tents is still there."


    "Good. I will leave the rest to you, Mr. Leo."


    "Go, Mr. Zhen. And remember, don''t do anything stupid and get yourself killed. We will need your help to transport the epigraph."


    "I will do my best to hide."


    The middle-aged man smiled wryly and ran back to the tent. It was the best choice in this situation.


    Martial artists relied on their Qi signature, so once he was separated from the group, he would be easier to track. It would put Zhen in danger of getting pursued. But that would also make the mercenary invisible from other martial artists.


    Not only did they not have any Qi signature, but their weapons and equipment were designed to be low profile. They didn''t want to attract any attention, so they only brought their main weapons and necessary equipment.


    "Activate the stealth. They are blind to us, but the same could also be said for us. We have no one to detect their Qi, so we willpletely rely on our bodysuit and senses now. I trust you to look out for me."


    Leo nodded to Jack, who was their eyes and ears. He nodded back and their bodysuit morphed.


    On top of the mask they wore, the bodysuit now covered their whole head and put on an optical illusion. With a slight distortion, they disappeared from each other''s eyes.


    Now, they could move freely without being detected.


    ***


    Back in Chengdu, Anya hid on the ceiling of a certain room like a ninja. Her optical illusion and her specialty at controlling her presence allowed her to move undetected.


    "Ahhh! So good, Master! Your technique is amazing. No one can resist you."


    "Get on your knees, pig! You''re not a martial artist but an animal!"


    "Yes! I am just an animal!"


    A man moaned in pleasure, his face buried in the pillow. Behind him was a beautiful woman with long ck hair, thrusting her hips. There was a rod attached to her hip and it entered the man''s backdoor.


    Upon seeing it, Anya plugged her ear and moved on. Something like this unexpectedly happened a lot in this ce. After all, she was in one of the red-district establishments where masochistic men sought a dom-sub rtionship.


    The woman was a professional dominatrix and her skill was the best. She could satisfy anyone and bring them the most extreme pleasure.


    Anya wasn''t here to watch the scene, though. She was here to finish her job, finding thest traitor of the Tang n.


    In thest few days, she managed to gather information and evidence of the traitors and informed Tang Jiaofu, Tang n''s patriarch. When investigating them, she found out that there was a ce where they gathered every month, a week before the full month, to discuss their n.


    She was here to uncover the truth.


    After checking a few rooms, Anya finally found the one she was looking for. It was a meeting room with a bunch of old men wearing masks and a young man. That young man strangely sat on the revered seat and the others looked at him with reverence.


    "Tang Jiaofu is suspicious of us since the revered disciple of Supreme Evil got defeated by those riff raff mercenaries. He hired a few private investigators and they''re on our tail. We have to move the n faster."


    "Fortunately, they haven''t found us yet. We managed to steer them away."


    "That''s good. We have to prepare for the next stage. Supreme Evil has been dormant for a while, but his return is imminent. We have to be ready when he returns. We have to find the secret technique to summon him, no matter what. Our master will bring back the glory of Murim."


    The young man spoke with eloquent words, but his gaze was filled with greed. He couldn''t hide his true nature as the follower of Supreme Evil, someone who had learned the dark and cruel martial art methods. The darkness in his heart couldn''t be hidden from Anya''s eyes.


    ''So it''s him. The one who has been pulling the strings behind the Tang n.''


    She immediately activated the recording function in her smart lens and captured the meeting. She also scanned their bodies, getting the data to send to her Leaderter.


    Once she finished, Anya quickly left the building. She couldn''t stay long or her presence would be detected. She knew that those martial artists had a strange way to detect her. And their methods were different to each other, so one method might not work for the others.


    Still, when she escaped from the building, she found something interesting. She stopped by one of the rooms and looked at the shelves filled with toys. Adult toys.


    Her eyes widened and her cheeks turned red. She quickly looked away and left the building with a mischievous grin.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    When she disappeared, one of the items disyed on the shelf was gone.


    The staff would try to find it, but the item would never be found.

 Chapter 79: Chapter 79 – Howling Ravine

    Awwooooo!


    Howling ravine received its name due to the howling wind that always blew through it. It was a natural formation and the wind was strong, making it difficult to enter and leave the area.


    The ravine was located at the center of the mountain range and was well hidden.


    Usually, wild lives avoided the area due to the high amount of ominous Qi, and the human couldn''t approach the ce without getting lost or dying.


    But for those who dared to enter, they had to be ready to face the darkness and its army.


    Heartless Undertaker, the 7 Star demonic martial artist, was hiding in the ravine. His Qi was so dense that it affected the air and the sky above him. He was sitting in front of arge gate made from stone, hidden behind a waterfall.


    The gate was closed and its inscriptions were ancient. The demonic cultivator had been researching it for a while, trying to find the secret inside.


    And he was so close to unlocking it before the time.


    "Soon."


    A low growl escaped a man''s lips. His appearance could be described as a walking corpse. His skin was pale, and his face was filled with cracks like broken ss. He was wearing a ragged cloak, and his hands were covered with sharp nails.


    Around him, a few corpses were standing still. Their robes indicated they were martial artists, and their Qi was still present in their body. Their chests moved up and down as if they were breathing. True enough, their hearts could be seen through the hole on their chest, albeit a different color.


    Their eyes were nk and their body was stiff because they were the Corpse Army of Heartless Undertaker.


    "Oh, Supreme Evil. Master of all creations and martial artists. This blessing of yours, I shall take it. Please, allow me to have a few hours to open this resting area of yours. Once I do, your return will be imminent. I, your loyal follower, will not disappoint you."


    The man kneeled, facing the gate and started praying.


    The Corpse Army around him didn''t move an inch, their Qi still flowing back and forth from and to their master. Growl escaped their mouth as if they were trying to talk.


    It was a terrifying sight, and their presence could be felt for miles away. Outside the waterwall, a group of martial artists were watching them. They were pinned down by the corpses army and eaten alive one by one.


    Their flesh and blood were ripped off their bones, and their Qi was absorbed by the corpses. Before long, their hearts were ripped and eaten, ending their lives.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, their bodies magically stood up. Dark and murky Qi swirled on the hole in their chest, turning into a beating dark heart, recing their original one.


    They became a part of the Corpse Army, with no will and only following orders from their master.


    This was the power of Heartless Undertaker. Hundred Corpses Dance.


    Meanwhile, the mysterious mercenaries were slowly advancing, hiding in the shadows. They watched everything from the top. A distortion in the space could be seen from where they were. It was the result of their bodysuit''s unique feature.


    "Jack, you have a good view. What''s the situation?"


    "There are a thousand six hundred and sixty-three corpses in the ravine, including the new ones. There is a heat sign behind the waterfall, probably Heartless Undertaker. He said that he would open the gate soon. I thought it would only open at full moon?"


    "That guy must be the leader of the Corpse Army. I think we can take him down easily, Leader." Shui said, holding his sword tightly.


    "Coco will be able to handle these mindless corpses." Chiaki added. "They don''t have any intelligence, just following orders."


    "Hmm..." Leo mused, narrowing his eyes. "Heartless Undertaker must''ve prepared something special to open the gate a week ahead. Let''s wait for a while and see what he will do. Jack, keep an eye on the situation and let me know if there is anything different. Feel free to fire an explosive bullet or aser."


    "Got it, Leader."


    With that, the group continued their observation.


    The next hour, the corpses started moving and digging the ground. They dug arge hole and put a strange stone inside.


    "That''s a soul stone. A demonic tool created by sacrificing hundreds of innocent babies." Leo exined with a frown.


    Creating soul stone was forbidden by Murim and it was considered the darkest deed. The soul stone was used to absorb the soul and use it as fuel for demonic Qi, allowing the user to control the souls that were sacrificed.


    The way to create it was also lost. And, once again, could be found in one of Supreme Evil''s epigraphs.


    At one time, Murim Alliance managed to keep the method and the epigraph that contained it a secret. But it was lost a few decades ago.


    And, from this, it was clear that Heartless Undertaker had stolen it.


    "Should we stop him, Leader?"


    "Not yet. Wait for him to open the gate."


    Everyone waited.


    When they heard that the soul stone was made from sacrificing innocent babies, they wanted to kill the bastard right away. But their leader''s words stopped them.


    They couldn''t afford to miss the opportunity to get the epigraph, especially since they were on a mission.


    Thankfully, they didn''t need to wait long.


    Grumble- grumble-


    The ground started to shake and the air filled with ominous Qi. The Corpse Army stopped digging and stepped aside.


    "Supreme Evil, I have brought you a gift."


    Heartless Undertaker''s voice rang clearly in the ravine. His expression was calm, but his body was shaking with excitement.


    The gate started to tremble and a dark mist appeared from the cracks. The energy was so thick that the ground broke apart and the mountain trembled.


    At that moment, Leo canceled his optical illusion. His figure, d in ck suit, appeared on top of the mountain. He was holding arge rifle crackled with electricity.


    Following him were three other people. Two of them squatted, while Jack was in a prone position, one of his eyes looked through Photon Sniper''s scope.


    Without any warning or hesitation, Leo pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 80: Chapter 80 – Vs Heartless Undertaker [1]

    Aser, crackled with electricity, shot through the air and hit Heartless Undertaker right on his chest. The man screamed in pain and stumbled back. He didn''t die yet, but that should be enough to incapacitate him for a few seconds.


    "Go."


    With a simplemand, Chiaki and Shui jumped to the ravine. Coco turned into a giant alien toy and put Chiaki on its shoulder before running down the ravine. They headed straight toward the corpse army and began to fight.


    The corpses were slow and clumsy, but they had great strength and durability. Not to mention, they had no fear of death and fought with all they had.


    But, that was no match for Chiaki and Shui.


    Coco had a natural shield that covered its body in a sphere shape. The Corpse Army couldn''t hurt it and were thrown away instead.


    Chiaki and Shui had no problem defeating them.


    On the other side, Leo and Jack kept firing theser and bullet at Heartless Undertaker.


    "What a goddamn monster!" Jack shouted, his body pressed on the ground. "How can he take all this damage and not die? Is his skin made of steel or what?"


    "It''s probably his Qi." Leo answered, his finger kept pulling the trigger.


    The railgun was set on the lowest power, but the electric current could still fry a person''s brain. It didn''t work on Heartless Undertaker, though. The demonic martial artist absorbed the Qi from the living corpse around him to regenerate.


    Still, Jack and Leo kept firing their weapons to prevent him from moving. Although the damage was healed, the electricity created from the photon bullet and the railgun kept him immobilized.


    By now, the gate was half opened. It would be enough for them to enter.


    "Chiaki, do it." Leo gave outmand to Chiaki, and she responded immediately.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Coco, get the gate."


    The metal toy nodded and charged forward. Its speed was quick and it could crush anything in its path.


    It ran past the corpses, ignoring their attack and stopped in front of the gate. Its hands stretched to the sides, holding the gate together.


    Seeing that, Leo grinned and set the railgun to the highest setting.


    "Protect yourself, Chiaki."


    She immediately put a barrier around her, blocking the light that shone from the railgun.


    Bang!


    A bright light exploded from the weapon, and a massive shockwave spread throughout the area. Aserrger than before shot forward, straight to the immobilized Undertaker whose expression twisted into something resembling demon rather than human.


    "Y-Y-Y..."


    He tried to say something but his body was sted away by theser, destroying his entire lower body and leaving him unable to move.


    But the damage didn''t end there.


    The shockwave reached the gate and pushed it open, revealing a dark tunnel that led to an unknown ce.


    After a few seconds, a massive burst of energy erupted from the tunnel. All the corpses in the ravine were blown away, and the ground broke apart.


    Chiaki and Coco still held on, keeping the door open. The energy barrier around them shook, but that was it. No further damage was done to them.


    And then, the energy stopped. But it didn''t end there.


    That massive amount of energy from before got absorbed by Heartless Undertaker as he was on thest breath. Instantly, his body regenerated in mid-air as he was blown away from the hidden cave and his expression turned vicious.


    Usually, a 7 Stars martial artist would have no hope to survive from that. Not even 8 Stars martial artist, Wandering Sword Saint, would survive against the railgun at highest power.


    However, Leo miscalcted. He didn''t think the energy from the ruin would heal the Heartless Undertaker from the verge of death. He was like a cockroach, unable to die even when he was killed.


    "How dare you!"


    He was furious. His body was filled with dark and ominous Qi, and he roared like a monster.


    "How dare you interrupt me!"


    The air around him became thick with dark Qi, and he rushed forward. His body turned blurry, and he appeared right in front of Chiaki and Coco.


    "Move!"


    His hand, covered with dark ws, extended forward, ready to tear them apart.


    Before he could reach them, Leo shot another beam of energy from his railgun.


    Theser tore through the air and hit Heartless Undertaker, throwing him back. Heartless Undertaker''s body got destroyed, burned from the high temperature and electricity, and his Qi scattered.


    Still, he somehow survived. The thick, ominous Qi in the vicinity kept him alive, as if something wanted him to reach the end of the cave. He regenerated once again albeit slower than before.


    Seeing it, Leo gave out anothermand.


    "Shui, enter the cave and secure the epigraph with Chiaki. Put it inside thepressing capsule. Leave Coco to hold the gate for you."


    "Roger."


    "Yes, Leader."


    Shui nodded and entered the tunnel, his sword and his bodysuit protecting him from any danger. He was confident that he could defeat anything inside, as long as he could keep his sword.


    Chiaki followed suit right after, leaving behind Coco to guard the gate. Even without the toy, she still had ways to fight and shouldn''t be underestimated.


    Meanwhile, Leo took away his railgun, returning it to its capsule form and cracked his hands.


    "Jack, cover me. I will take care of that guy personally."


    "Getting spirited today, Leader? Leave the moving corpses to me and get wild." Jackughed, his eyes glowing from the helmet.


    Leo grinned hearing his subordinate''s answer.


    "Full release."


    As soon as he said that word, his bodysuit morphed into a ck armor and covered his body. Only his head was visible, and his expression was serious.


    Electricity crackled from his hands and feet, and his eyes shone with bright blue light. He leaped forward, leaving behind a blue trail like lightning, and punched Heartless Undertaker in the face. His fist, coated with a special material, was reinforced and could pierce a diamond.


    Bang!


    There was a loud bang and Heartless Undertaker''s head was crushed. But, he didn''t die. It soon regenerated as if time was rewinding.


    "Quite tough for a demonic martial artist. But... That''s it. Compared to that monster Wandering Sword Saint, you only excel in regeneration and army control. Nothing else."


    Leo said, his voice low and menacing.


    He punched him again, and his hand glowed with electricity. It spread to Heartless Undertaker, electrocuting him from the inside and destroying his body once more.


    "Ahhhh!"


    He screamed in pain, his body got burned from the electricity.

 Chapter 81: Chapter 81 – Vs Heartless Undertaker [2]

    The name Heartless Undertaker came from his killing style where he dug corpses'' hearts and brought back the dead to fight for him.


    His technique wasn''t something he invented. It was a lost art that Supreme Evil created. And because this person only focused on that power, his martial art capability was low.


    "I can do this all day."


    After saying that, Leo raised his leg and stomped his chest. The electricity gathered from his foot and electrocuted the man again.


    It was a vicious cycle.


    Every time Heartless Undertaker was destroyed, his body regenerated and Leo would destroy it again. The demonic martial artist Qi seeped out of his body every time his body returned to normal.


    Sensing that Qi, the moving corpses around him got closer and tried to attack Leo. But he didn''t need to care about them.


    Crackle-


    Blue electricity exploded from his body and electrocuted the moving corpses around him, burning them into crisp. The others that escaped the range were cut apart by Jack''s bullets. All of them perfectly hit their hearts, destroying them and making them unable to move.


    Heartless Undertaker saw it and his eyes widened in surprise. He never expected to encounter such a group.


    When his head regenerated enough for him to move his mouth, he spoke.


    "Who... Who are you?! You are not martial artists. But you are stronger than any martial artist I have seen. Are you some kind of demon sent from hell?"


    He didn''t expect to get an answer, but Leo replied, his eyes still shining blue.


    "Demons sent from hell?"


    He chuckled.


    "Nope. We are just normal humans. We''re nothing short like a demon. Don''t put us on the same page as you who can hurt and massacre innocent people just for fun. Your kind is worse than any demon."


    "You know nothing, human! We are fighting for the greater good. Murim''s bnce is broken, and the Supreme Evil''s return will bring back the age of martial arts and bnce the world. The world needs Master to fix it!"


    Heartless Undertaker was adamant in his belief. He was sure that the Supreme Evil would bring a better world for all martial artists.


    But, Leo had heard the same excuse a hundred times over.


    For the greater good? He couldn''t help butugh loudly.


    That was what thoserge corporations said. They put rules and regtions for the sake of greater good. However, that was far from the reality.


    All of their rules, regtions, and taxes were created to benefit themselves, not themon people. And the people below them were oppressed, left to rot in poverty while their CEOs lived avish lifestyle.


    And this was no different.


    "I don''t care about your greater good. I only care about those around me. Also, you seem to misunderstand something." He looked at Heartless Undertaker coldly. "We''re not here to bring the epigraph to Murim or some other bullshit. We''re here to make a profit. That''s it."


    Leo''s words stunned the man.


    Profit? For profit?!


    "Fools! You''re doing this for money?!"


    "Yes. We work for the highest bidder. As long as the job doesn''t sh against our moral code, which isn''t exactly exist besides not touching those unable to fight, we will even work with your group. Money is everything. And you should understand that."


    "You... Ack-"


    Before Heartless Undertaker could move again, Leo crushed his head and chest by punching them. The regeneration slowed down considerably.


    "We''re not interested in your beliefs or what you stand for. I only need the epigraph."


    The exchangested for another 5 minutes. All moving corpses in the area were destroyed, and Heartless Undertaker could barely move after repeating this for more than a hundred times.


    Leo looked at his arm and realized that he already used 60% of his Nanites. He decided to take a Nanite Recovery Pill that could recover 20% of his Nanites immediately for precaution.


    Heartless Undertaker was nowpletely immobile and couldn''t speak. His head had regenerated up to his chest. His beating ck heart could be seen.


    On it, various runes were inscribed.


    The runes glowed an eerie light.


    Leo had a feeling the light was dimmer than it was supposed to be. Heartless Undertaker must''ve used the energy inside the gate to keep himself alive.


    And now, he waspletely drained.


    "Anyst words?"


    The haggard man, what was left of the demonic martial artist Heartless Undertaker, grinned evilly and spoke in a hoarse voice.


    "Long live... Sup... reme Evil..."


    Boom!


    Leo''s next attack pulverized the man''s heart, destroying him for good. The demonic Qi in his body disappeared, and the ominous Qi in the air weakened.


    Strange purple smoke rose from his corpse as well as the previous moving corpses. It formed a pir that rose to the sky, turning into a storm cloud.


    From the distance, they could see that the cloud spread all over the mountain and started to rain. The water turned purple and fell to the ground, creating a puddle.


    At that moment, Leo''smunication device rang.


    "Leader, we have secured the epigraph." Shui''s voice rang.


    Following that, Jack spoke in a hurried manner.


    "Bad news. Many people, approximately hundreds, are approaching our position. They must''ve been attracted by the sound of battle and that strange cloud. What should we do, Leader? Should I shoot them? Holy shit, they are fast!"


    Sounds of battle shouldn''t attract those martial artists too much.


    If Leo had to guess, they must''ve connected the strange purple cloud with the opening of the gate.


    And now, they wereing to investigate.


    Leo sighed and replied.


    "Shui, how long do you need to finish securing the epigraph?"


    "A minute. Chiaki is helping me, and Coco is still guarding the entrance. I think we will be done before those guys arrive."


    "Make it 30 seconds. Run as fast as possible and enhance your body with Nanites. I will hold them off with Jack."


    "Yes, Leader."


    There was no other way. They needed to finish the job.


    With that said, Leo looked at the corpse under his feet and sighed.


    ''He left such a troublesome gift behind.''


    The cloud must be Heartless Undertaker''sst effort to drag Leo down to hell with him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well, at least we''re getting paid handsomely for this job."


    He could only hope that he didn''t regret it.


    "Boss, there''s another group approaching from the South. They are starting to fight each other as they approach. I don''t know how many they are, but their numbers are increasing."


    Leo narrowed his eyes.


    ''Another group? That''s perfect.''


    "I will go to your location now." He said, turning off themunication device.

 Chapter 82: Chapter 82 – Perfect Getaway

    Leo grabbed Heartless Undertaker''s head and climbed on top of a mountain. There, hended beside Jack and deactivated his ck armor, turning it to a normal bodysuit underneath his suit.


    Once he was there, he could see what Jack reported to him earlier. Hundreds of martial artists wereing toward the ravine, their expressions grim and wary of each other.


    With a quick nce, Leo could recognize some groups, including the Wudang Sect. It was prettymendable that they were able to reach this ce in just a few days.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Maybe they use some secret path?'' He thought.


    As if on cue, they stopped a bit away from each others. What seemed to be the leaders of each group stepped forward, taking the first step.


    The rest didn''t follow.


    Seeing it, Jack became confused. He rose from his prone position and whispered.


    "What''s going on, Leader?"


    "If I have to guess, then they can''t approach this ce carelessly due to the thick demonic Qi."


    From what Zhen said before they parted ways, the ominous Qi gathering in this ravine wasn''t something to scoff at. For ordinary martial artists, the air around this mountain would be suffocating. And for higher Stars martial artists, they would feel pressure beyond their capabilities.


    No one would be able to get closer easily. They would need to cover their bodies with Qi and create armor to withstand the demonic Qi.


    Leo''s deduction was proved to be right as the people in the frontmost rows began to struggle. Their expressions were pale, and their breathing was rough. They couldn''t breathe easily.


    Still, they didn''t give up.


    They red their Qi and created armor around their body. The ominous Qi around them was pushed away, allowing them to breathe easier and advance.


    Leo was impressed. And for one, he felt grateful for not being able to feel Qi.


    ''The reason why we''re fine is because we have strong bodies enhanced by Nanites. Our antibodies are also strong, allowing us to withstand and adapt to any area easier. More importantly, our mental state isn''t affected because we can''t feel Qi.''


    This was their biggest advantage.


    While the martial artists struggled to advance, Leo stepped forward and said.


    "Stop right there."


    His voice rang clear, and everyone''s attention turned to him.


    "If you advance any closer, I won''t guarantee your safety. Your fate will be like this guy over here."


    With that, he threw the head he had been holding toward them to see. It curved through the air andnded at their feet, making their expression twisted in horror.


    "T-This is... Heartless Undertaker"


    One of the leaders of the group recognized the head and stuttered.


    "If you continue toe, I will st all of you. I won''t go easy like with him. My weapons and ability are capable of doing it."


    Leo was confident in his words. His railgun could kill anyone without leaving any trace. He could easily destroy the body and leave no trace.


    He was like a death god.


    The group trembled at his words. They weren''t stupid enough to underestimate him.


    At that moment, Shui and Chiaki arrived. Theynded beside Leo and bowed in greeting.


    "Leader, the epigraph is secured. It''s already inside thepressing capsule."


    Leo nodded at Chiaki and praised her.


    "Good job. We will try to escape now. Prepare Coco to fight. Go as wild as you want."


    "Yes." She answered.


    One of the leaders that originated from Sichuan recognized Leo and Shui. He took a step back and raised his voice.


    "Thunder God and ck Sword Saint... No, we can''t fight them. We must return. That man is as strong as Wandering Sword Saint. And his subordinate, ck Sword Saint, even defeated the Sword Saint and usurped his title. Going against them are just suicide!


    Let''s withdraw. The epigraph is as good as theirs now."


    "Thunder God and ck Sword Saint? Who are they?"


    The other group didn''t know about Leo and Shui''s real identities because the rumors of their capabilities only reached Sichuan and some other parts of Central in.


    They were still unknown to the majority of Murim.


    Hearing the leader''s words, the group retreated. But that didn''t make any differences. Only tens of people disappeared. The others didn''t retreat, only stepping back a bit.


    It was obvious. They wanted to snatch the epigraph. They thought that with numbers, they would be able to defeat four people.


    "It seems they don''t want to retreat." Shui murmured.


    Leo nodded, his expression cold and unreadable.


    "I will open the path toward our camp. After that, we will run at our full speed, got it?"


    "Roger."


    "Yes, Leader."


    All of them answered simultaneously.


    Leo took out his railgun once again and pointed at the crowd. He cranked the setting to the highest. At this setting, the beam shot out from this weapon could reach 2 KM and obliterate anything on its path.


    The martial artists didn''t understand what was happening. But they quickly reacted and scattered when the beam came out.


    "Run!"


    "Dodge it!"


    Unfortunately, Leo had no mercy for anyone who was in his way. He didn''t care if they were innocent or not.


    Once they bared their hostility toward them, he had no mercy.


    Zzt!


    The beam of electricity shot out and hit a group of people who were unable to, burning them into crisp. Not only them, the ones behind the group were also hit, turning them into ashes.


    The ground it passed was scorched and the air smelled of burnt flesh. Static electricity ran through the atmosphere, electrocuting anyone nearby.


    "Go, now!"


    Leo''smand was the signal for them to start running.


    Chiaki, Jack, and Shui were already running, their legs enhanced with Nanites and they were faster than even the Humvee they used before.


    Leo followed right behind them after putting his railgun away.


    As they ran, Chiaki took Coco off her shoulder and the toy erged. It became evenrger than before, standing over 5 meters tall. Its foreign appearance, with sharp teeth and poisonous saliva dripping out inside its mouth, terrified the martial artists.


    They were afraid to attack or even get close.


    Coco didn''t care and only attacked anyone getting closer.

 Chapter 83: Chapter 83 – Next Point

    Fortunately, not a single one dared to attack. Not even the leaders moved. They realized Leo and his group had norge stone with them andmanded their people to withdraw.


    There was no need to risk fighting a group of strong individuals who didn''t bring the epigraph.


    "Go to the ravine! We will be the one securing the epigraph!"


    "Don''t let those people from Namgoong n take it away. It''s the treasure of the Murim Alliance!"


    The leaders shouted and everyone followed suit.


    Having all martial artists'' attention away from them, Leo and his group managed to enter the forest without much fight. They stopped and gathered behind the trees'' shadow. Coco returned to its usual size and sat on Chiaki''s shoulder.


    "Good work, everyone." Leo said, checking the condition of his group. "Let''s regroup and rest for a bit. We will wait until the enemy is gone before heading back to camp with optical illusion. Once they realized we had taken the epigraph, they would definitely try to chase after us. So we will go straight to the warehouse after this."


    "Understood, Leader."


    "Haha, that was fun. I got so many target practice. That satisfied my urge to shoot a little."


    "I am a little bit dissatisfied, but it''s a good job. These corpses are lifeless. Their martial arts were tarnished. I am d to help them ascend."


    Chiaki, Jack, and Shui gave theirments, while Coco was silent. The toy only growled as it had no vocal cord.


    Leo chuckled hearing their remarks. He had expected this mission to be difficult, but they finished it easily. Their only problem was with Heartless Undertaker and his annoying regenerative ability.


    ''It''s not a bad start. But, we need to be careful not to overexert ourselves. Our mission hasn''t finished yet.''


    He looked at his group and checked his status.


    [Status Window]


    Individual name: Leo


    Status: Healthy


    Nanites: 46%


    Railgun truly used too much Nanites to activate. This was the first time he used more than 70% of his Nanites and even had to regenerate 20% of them.


    Martial artists weren''t to be underestimated.


    Still, their job was done, and they could finally return after delivering the epigraph to the warehouse.


    As Leo and his group were resting, the other group was in chaos.


    Some were angry and started using others for not being able to fight and letting the Thunder God and ck Sword Saint escape. They seemed to realize that the epigraph was gone from the ruin.


    However, a lot of riches and scrolls left behind by Venom Sect could still be found. Although they weren''t as precious as the epigraph, they were still worth a lot.


    The ones who weren''t able to escape, the ones who died and turned into ashes, were the unlucky ones. They were left behind and their bodies were scattered all over the ce.


    While the rest of the martial artists began to fight each other for what was left in the ruin.


    Using theirmotion as a cover, Leo and his group escaped and disappeared, blending in the shadows.


    It was a perfect getaway.


    ***


    Leo returned to the camp with his subordinates while trying his best to be stealthy. Many martial artists roamed the forest, hoping to get a little bit of rich from the returning advanced squad by ambushing them.


    Engaging in an unneeded fight was foolish, so they had to avoid them as much as possible.


    Thankfully, they weren''t spotted, as those martial artists only tried to feel Qi. Moreover, their bodysuits allowed them to blend with nature. They were invisible and could move freely, which made it easy to sneak back into their camp.


    Upon arriving at the camp, Leo detected a life signature inside the tent hidden by foliage. It was Zhen who had been waiting for them.


    Knowing that it was an ally, Leo deactivated the optical illusion and made his presence known.


    "You guys made it back safely, huh? That''s good."


    The representative from the Hao Sect greeted them.


    "Sorry for taking so long."


    "No, you''re actually early. I just received news that the gate was opened. You must''ve had a hard time. I heard that the demonic Qi in the ravine was thick. And the martial artists gathered to investigate the gate, but the ones who arrived first were killed and turned into ashes."


    "Yes, we are fortunate to have escaped unscathed. We also have the epigraph with us." Leo answered, not bothering to exin that he was the one who turned the guys into ashes.


    "Oh? So, you seeded. Then, let''s pack up and go. Where is the epigraph?" Zhen''s voice became clearly excited.


    "The epigraph is inside apressing capsule. Chiaki and Shui should have it. Bring it out."


    "Sure." Shui answered and took out a capsule.


    He pressed a small button on it and threw it into the air.


    The capsule opened, and arge stone floated out.


    The stone was pitch ck and had a red mark on it. These marks created something simr to words, but indistinguishable. They were different from the words used at this age.


    Seeing the stone, Zhen''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "This is..." He couldn''t believe it.


    The stone was something he never thought he would see in his life with his own eyes.


    "The epigraph. How?" Zhen looked at Leo and the others with a questioning gaze.


    He didn''t ask how they managed to secure it, but how they managed to put it away in a capsule.


    With the engravings that covered the epigraph, a storage ring or space bag couldn''t be used. The epigraph''s Qi was too thick and would disrupt the item''s function.


    "We have a special capsule that canpress and store items regardless of Qi. Well, you can call it our technology." Leo exined shortly and put the epigraph back into the capsule. "But that''s not important, no? We need to go to the warehouse right now."


    "Yes, you''re right."


    Now was indeed not the time to ask that. And there was no way Leo would expose his group secret to someone he barely knew.


    "Then, let''s pack up and go."


    They were already ready. Everything they needed was inside their bag, and their weapons were ready. They only needed to disassemble the tent and go.


    "Here is the map of the warehouse. We can only reach a certain spot before being forced to walk. The rest of the way is filled with traps and pitfalls."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zhen gave a piece of paper to Leo and pointed at a red circle. Unexpectedly, it was pretty close to Luoyang City where they stayed before.


    "Here is where the warehouse is located. Because you secured the epigraph faster than scheduled, I don''t think someone arrived at that ce yet."


    "Then we can take a detour to avoid being detected. Thest thing we need is fighting off more people."


    Leo began to n the route as he looked at his map. The usual path used to return to Luoyang undoubtedly had hidden scouts or ambushers.


    After a few minutes, he nodded and gave out the order.


    "Take out the humvee and follow the path I marked, Chiaki. Make sure you stay on the path and avoid any unnecessary trouble."


    "Roger."

 Chapter 84: Chapter 84 – All For Revenge

    Their journey back to Luoyang took a week, as they avoided the main road and stuck to the forest. The path was bumpy, and they had to go around rocks and fallen trees, which slowed them down considerably.


    However, they arrived safely without fighting at all.


    Luoyang City''s atmosphere felt slightly different from before. The martial artists gathered in the city to join the Wudang Sect already left, trying to find other opportunities to get stronger.


    "Somehow, the city feels a bit colder, no?" Jackmented as he looked around.


    "Yes, I feel it too." Leo added, his expression was somber.


    The city''s energy had be much duller. It seemed like ayer of happiness and liveliness had been peeled off the surface.


    No more the energetic and excited martial artists gathered in the street. Only a few stayed behind, looking dejected and lost.


    They weren''t strong enough to join the Wudang Sect or other martial sects and could only remain in the city, trying to survive.


    And not only that...


    "It seems Wudang Sect experienced an immense loss in the war to secure the epigraph a week ago." Zhen, who returned from Hao Sect''s branch to the inn they used as a temporary base, exined.


    "An immense loss? What do you mean?"


    "From what my informant told me, over a hundred disciples and elders of Wudang Sect died in the battle. The Sect Leader mourned for their loss and immediately returned to their sect. He swears that Wudang Sect will exact revenge on the person who was responsible for their deaths no matter what it takes."


    That sounded pretty unreasonable.


    However, reputation was pretty important in the Central ins. If Wudang Sect didn''t show off their power, then they would be ridiculed andughed at.


    And losing the epigraph, a treasure coveted by the whole murim, even though they already brought hundreds of disciples, could make them lose face. Hence, they resorted to the extreme way.


    "By the way, who''s this person they are searching for?" Leo asked curiously.


    In the past week, he had been cut off from information except from Jessica and Anya''s daily report. The former still did her best to collect funds while thetter had finished her mission and got a handsome payment.


    Anya also reported that Tang n would make a big move soon so he had to return to the base as soon as possible.


    Collecting information was necessary now that one of five murim great ns, Tang n, would undergo a reformation.


    Ignoring the Wudang Sect at this moment would be foolish. This was a good opportunity to make money.


    ''We can even offer help to find this person they are searching for. Of course, not for free.'' Leo thought as he waited for Zhen''s answer.


    "It seems there is someone who can control lightning. He single handedly annihted Wudang Sect''s disciples among any other factions in just a single attack. They described him as a devil incarnate with a strange artifact. No one knows his identity or background. Only that he was a young man with blue eyes and strange clothes."


    Zhen didn''t know the truth behind the battle. He only heard the rumor that a demon appeared and wiped out everyone.


    But those present there knew who it was.


    Jack and Shui only looked at each other andughed. Meanwhile, Chiaki looked at Leo with an amused gaze.


    They could never forget the image of Leo obliterating everything in his path. The thundercloud and lightning that struck the ground and burned everyone was a scene that would forever etched in their memories.


    As expected of their leaders, they collectively thought.


    Leo pretended to be oblivious and said, "I wonder who that Demon is. We only fought Heartless Undertaker after he opened the ruin ahead of time. Maybe it appeared after we left."


    No more was said after that, but Leo decided to return to his room after exchanging gaze with Chiaki and the others.


    ''I can''t show up in public for now. They are searching for me. Tsk! I thought they were searching for someone else. I can''t make money if the person they are trying to get revenge on is me.''


    They had to deliver the epigraph tonight. After that, they could return to the base.


    He didn''t expect the Wudang Sect to have such an intense reaction toward him.


    ''It''s a battlefield where no one knows each other and killing is normal. Everyone was focused on their own survival. Why did they me me for killing their disciples?''


    What an unreasonable demand. These martial artists were crazy.


    ***


    In Wudang Sect main manor, the sect leader sat solemnly as he listened to his subordinates'' report.


    The news of the epigraph being taken away by the mysterious group was enough to make his heart drop. Not only the epigraph, even the riches and scrolls left by Venom Sect were taken by other Sect.


    Those who gathered in the Howling Ravine managed to at least benefit from their effort. But, those who failed to reach the ravine only left with a bitter taste in their mouth.


    For example the Wudang Sect.


    ''How did ite to this?''


    Zhang Tian sighed heavily and massaged his temples. He didn''t want to me anyone, but he couldn''t help but feel the resentment in his heart.


    Not only they had lost the epigraph, they were also forced to admit their defeat to other factions. They also received bacsh because they sent many new martial artists and let them die without gaining anything.


    Even the old elders were displeased.


    ''I will find him. I swear I will find him and make him pay for his crime. We will get the epigraph back and bring it to our sect. No one can stop me. No one!''


    Zhang Tian had made a vow. Blood dripped down from his clenched fist. His Qi raged uncontrobly.


    The atmosphere in the hall was heavy. No one dared to speak.


    Just at that moment, a servant entered and whispered something in the sect leader''s ear.


    "What?! The Beggar Sect has information about that man?"


    "Y-yes, Sect Leader. The representative of the Beggar Sect is here. He said he''s a branch leader from Chengdu City."


    "Bring him here."


    "Yes, Sect Leader."


    The servant quickly left, and a few minutester, he returned with a middle-aged man whose clothes were tattered and he looked haggard. In simple terms, he looked like a beggar.


    That man walked through the hall and bowed deeply toward Zhang Tian..


    "Greetings, Wudang Sect Leader. My name is Chen Mengliang, the branch leader of Beggar Sect Chengdu City."


    His voice was hoarse, but it didn''t hide his arrogance. Zhang Tian nodded and let him sit.


    "Wee, Branch Leader Chen. I heard you know the person I have been searching for?"


    Chen Mengliang''s face brightened. He smiled like a fox as he rubbed his hands together.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yes, I heard you are looking for a mysterious lightning user who killed your disciples and stole the epigraph."


    "Should I say as expected from the Beggar Sect? To know something that is happening in the shadows, you truly deserve to be called a group of spies."


    "Haha, Wudang Sect has a reputation as well. Your intelligencework is famous. If I were not acquainted with this culprit, you might find him even without my help. However, this time, I have a little bit of enmity with that guy too. So I will provide this information for cheap."


    Hearing that, Zhang Tian''s interest piqued.


    "Enmity?"


    "Yes." Chen Mengliang''s expression darkened. "A few years ago, he robbed me and my brother of a rare beast. We tracked him for a month, but we failed to find him. We only know his name and appearance."


    He lied.


    However, his expression and his tone looked as if he was telling a real story from the past. The way he spoke showed his hatred and grudge.


    Seeing how Chen Mengliang expressed his hatred and how rtable the story was to what happened just a week ago, Zhang Tian muttered with a voice full of hatred.


    "Scum! That demon deserves to die. He will never escape. I will catch him and tear him apart limb by limb."


    Zhang Tian had not a shred of doubt or hesitation.


    "Tell me. Who''s that man? I will pay you handsomely and help you with your revenge."


    "Yes, please do." Chen Mengliang replied eagerly. He bowed deeply and raised his cupped hands.


    Under the shadow, the Beggar Sect''s branch leader was smiling widely. He couldn''t hide his joy and excitement.


    ''Everything is going ording to n.''


    How dare that guy choose the Hao Sect and ignore the Beggar Sect. He didn''t realize that ignoring a powerful organization like the Beggar Sect was a grave mistake.


    In the shadows, the Beggar Sect had connections with many organizations. As proof, the leader of the Wudang Sect trusted his words without a shred of doubt.


    Being greedy in Murim would lead to their downfall.


    That''s why Chen Mengliang would use any means necessary to achieve his goal. To make sure that guy and his group pay the price.


    ''Their ability is just exaggerated. Against a true 8 Stars martial artist, leader of Wudang Sect, Zhang Tian, and the might of the Sect itself, their group will be destroyed sooner orter.''


    With a fox-like grin, Chen Mengliang gave a piece of paper with the man''s information and background. It also included a rough description of his appearance as well as a drawing.


    Zhang Tian took the paper with his Qi, making it fly to him, and scanned it, memorizing every word.


    "It''s him. I''m sure of it." Chen Mengliang murmured to himself, his grin widened even more. "Leo from Hallowed Insect. Their base is located in Chengdu City. He''s called Thunder God by people from Sichuan, but I think his name is just exaggerated."


    "Leo of Hallowed Insect." Zhang Tian''s rage was focused on the man''s name.


    He had never heard of the organization before, but he didn''t care. All he cared about was one thing. The one responsible for the loss and humiliation Wudang Sect experienced was none other than this man.


    Gale swirled around the room, making the table and chairs creaked and swayed. Then, his voice boomed throughout the entire Wudang Sect.


    "Find him! No matter what it takes. I will not rest until I see his head rolling on the floor."


    "Yes, Sect Leader."


    The servants immediately ran around to prepare for it.


    With a sharp gaze, Zhang Tian looked at Chen Mengliang. His expression could now even rival Heartless Undertaker.


    All Chen Mengliang could do was bow his head. He couldn''t stand the pressure exuded by the Sect Leader.


    And when he asked a question¡­


    "Do you know where this man is?"


    ¡­ He could only answer.


    "Yes¡­ We know where he went."


    All for revenge.

 Chapter 85: Chapter 85 – Going to the Warehouse

    Leo and the group left Luoyang City immediately after they noticed a strange movement. They used an optical illusion to stealthily leave by leaping out of the wall and running into the direction of the warehouse immediately.


    "What happened?"


    Zhen didn''t understand why they had to leave Luoyang City so soon. Themotion in the city should be Wudang Sect''s doing to find the person who humiliated them.


    Unless...


    ''They were the ones who did it?''


    His eyes opened wide in realization, realizing the situation by connecting the dot.


    ''I need to inform the Sect Leader about this. We apparently still underestimated their strength by too much.''


    The fact that they were able to steal the epigraph was already impressive. However, the fact that they were also capable of massacring a group of martial artists from the Wudang Sect like they were ants.


    Not that it was important.


    As they moved closer to the Hao Sect''s hidden warehouse, the trees became sparse and thend ttened. There were a few houses and farms here and there, but the ce was far from crowded.


    At that point, Leo deactivated his optical illusion and asked his group to stop running. He looked at Zhen and asked.


    "Is this the ce?"


    "Yes." Zhen nodded in confirmation, "This is the fake vige to hide our warehouse entrance. From here on, there will be many traps waiting for us. We can''t deactivate some of them for countermeasures against intruders and betrayal. However, I know all of their locations, so please follow me closely."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    Leo and the group followed Zhen as he led them deeper into the vige. Some of the vigers saw them and bowed.


    Everyone here was a member of Hao Sect. They acted as normal vigers to turn away attention.


    However, the atmosphere was strange when they approached a barn.


    The usual lively and warm air was gone, reced by a cold and somber one.


    It felt like a funeral.


    "Please, this way."


    Without any shred of hesitation, Zhen entered and showed them the entrance to the underground.


    Leo didn''t think that everyone had to follow, so hemanded Shui and Jack to guard the entrance while he and Chiaki followed Zhen.


    The entrance was pretty spacious, enough for three to four people to stand side by side with some room left.


    However, the air was getting thinner and thinner as they descended. The path also became narrower before they arrived at arge room with strange colored tiles.


    "I have to remind you once again. Please follow me closely-"


    "We know. Just move." Chiaki interrupted Zhen as he gave an exnation. She was already fed up with his warning. The middle-aged martial artist had repeated it so many times that it rang clearly in her ears.


    Hearing that, Zhen fell silent.


    "Okay."


    He stepped onto the first tile.


    Kriik!


    A sharp sound rang in the air. Leo looked around and scanned the room by instinct and found out something interesting.


    ''Oh? There is something underneath this tile.''


    He took a small step forward and used his foot to probe the ground.


    There was a thinyer of metal underneath the tile. It got pressed lightly when someone was standing on it.


    And from the look of it, all tiles were connected to each other.


    ''Ah, I see. If more than two of them are pressed together, the trap will activate and the ceiling will drop as the floor copses. It''s pretty dangerous.''


    Knowing how the trap works was enough to avoid any ident. Chiaki also noticed it and stayed close to Leo. She grabbed his arm and held it tightly.


    Her cheeks blushed red.


    "It''s pretty dangerous, Leader. I need to stay close."


    Leo didn''t mind her action and stepped onto the next tile, which made the same sound as the previous one.


    He could see the path they were walking on.


    Before long, they crossed the room and arrived at the other side.


    "We have to walk through the tunnel for another hour or so."


    Zhen informed them, but Leo didn''t care. He was already used to it.


    There was time to waste. Staying in this inconspicuous ce would be good to evade people from the Wudang Sect.


    Just as Zhen had said before, there were many traps in this path. With a quick scan alone, Leo found more than 10 different kinds.


    He didn''t know if it was because he had a good memory or his Nanites made him sharper, but he memorized all of the traps and their function.


    The tunnel was pretty straightforward, so there was no need for a map.


    Before long, they arrived at a ce with a rough wall surface.


    "This is the hidden warehouse. It''s a bit smallpared to our headquarters, but it should be enough for the epigraph." Zhen exined.


    Warehouse? This?


    "It didn''t seem like there was an item here."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes, we had a fake entrance before. The real one is in the middle."


    As he finished his sentence, Zhen pressed his palm on the wall and released his Qi.


    The wall trembled slightly and began to shift. Sounds of rock scraping against each other could be heard, and the wall split into two.


    Behind it was a spacious room filled with various items and treasures.


    ''This is quite a nice hiding ce.'' Leo thought as he saw the room.


    It was well lit, and the ceiling was pretty high. The epigraph should be stored here.


    But, there was still one question left.


    "Is the person inside that room friendly or hostile?" Leo asked, pointing at the room behind the fake wall.


    "Huh? Friendly, of course." Zhen replied, a bit surprised. "Come on out, Old Man Bao. They are mypanions and here to deliver the epigraph."


    His voice echoed throughout the room.


    As he finished his sentence, a gray-haired man with a hunched back emerged from the room. He wore a tattered robe and his face was full of wrinkles.


    People in the modern world might have thought this man was an old beggar, but people from Murim would think differently. The aura he emitted was stronger than any normal martial artist. He had a strong Qi, indicating his prowess and power.


    Even when old, Leo could feel his power and how dangerous he could be.


    ''He is strong.''


    That was a fact. Even Chiaki pulled his sleeve and narrowed her eyes. Predators could recognize each other.


    "What a dangerous fellow." The one called Old Man Bao spoke as he opened his eyes.

 Chapter 86: Chapter 86 – Wind of Change

    "Leo from Hallowed Insect, initials Thunder God. I have heard about you, but meeting you like this is truly different. I wonder how many people have you killed to have such a strong smell of blood and death."


    His voice was low and hoarse. It was like an old tree speaking.


    Leo didn''t flinch.


    His body right now was that of his game character. And in the 10 years he yed the game, he had killed and killed so many NPCs and people that he lost count.


    It was only natural for him to have a bloody smell.


    "Not as much as you, I believe."


    "Heh, you''re not wrong."


    The old manughed, showing his yellow teeth.


    "Well, since you have the epigraph, show me the goods."


    He sounded like a merchant trying to get his goods.


    Seeing him being impatient, Leo took out the capsule and released the epigraphpressed inside. Therge stone appeared in the air and dropped to the ground with a loud thud.


    Looking at the newly appeared stone, Old Man Bao''s expression brightened.


    "The epigraph. Finally."


    He looked at the engraving on the stone and mumbled.


    "Yes, this is genuine. The contract is over with this." He said, turning to Leo. "Wait a little. I will fetch the promised reward."


    "Please, take your time." Leo smiled as he saw Old Man Bao enter the hidden warehouse.


    Soon, the old man returned with a scroll. That scroll looked brand new and was sealed with a golden rope.


    "Here you go. The promised content of the first epigraph we found. I copied the content exactly as it''s described and put the trantion to today''snguage under it. As for the rest of the payment, Sect Leader will personally deliver it to your base."


    Old Man Bao handed the scroll to Leo, who received it carefully.


    "Thank you for your cooperation. Let''s meet again in the future."


    "Sure. We will dly do business with you in case you need us again."


    After receiving the payment, Leo put it inside his storage ring and left again with Zhen, who saw him off and guided him through the traps again.


    They went through a different passage to exit faster.


    After arriving at the exit, Shui and Jack greeted him and they decided to return to the base with a Humvee. This time, Jack was responsible for driving.


    "Why me? Shui can drive this thing too." Heined, but Leo ignored him.


    Jack was the best driver among the three even though he seldom sat behind the wheels.


    "We don''t have time to waste, Jack. Just go as fast as possible to Chengdu. I will double your reward for this mission."


    "Okay, Leader. You''re really the best."


    Jack didn''t ask anymore and started the car. As if it was a different vehicle altogether, the Humvee roared to life and dashed forward at a speed that surprised even Leo.


    ''This guy... He didn''t hold back.''


    Leo had to admit that Jack was indeed a great driver.


    And now, before everything went south, he decided to contact Jessica. The call was answered in less than 2 seconds, just like the usual.


    "Yes, Leader? How can I help you?"


    "Our job is done here, Jessica. But there is a little bit of a problem. Be prepared for a visit."


    "A visit? From who?"


    "From the Wudang Sect. They are after me. Most probably, our dear old beggar friend informed the Wudang Sect that I destroyed their little army. The humiliated Sect mighte for revenge. I don''t think they will stop until they find me."


    "Well, that''s certainly a problem." Jessica said through the speaker, her tone sounded like she was amused. "Coincidentally, Leader. Anya had finished her job already. Should we move our n ahead of time?"


    "Did she?" Leo chuckled lowly, "Then, I will leave the preparation to you. See you tomorrow."


    "Yes, see you soon."


    Jessica''s voice was cheerful and excited. She couldn''t wait to see her boss'' face again.


    Meanwhile, Leo was thinking about something else.


    ''Well, well... It seems the Crazy Bitch has to wait for a while. It''s time to establish our power in Murim world.''


    The humvee''s engine roared as it sped through the twilight, heading to the base located in Chengdu City. The scenery moved pretty fast and the wind feltfortable.


    Looking up, Leo saw the sky begin to turn orangish purple, the beginning of a beautiful sunset.


    ''The era of chaos will soon engulf Central ins. I just speed it up a little bit to get more jobs.''


    ***


    Shaanxi wasn''t the only province that experiencedmotion. The same could be said about Sichuan.


    If there was the Wudang Sect that raged and mobilized almost all of its Elders to get revenge on an outsider who destroyed their army in Shaanxi, then there was the Tang n, whose Elders suddenly fell ill one after another and died a mysterious death.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    No one knew what happened besides those responsible.


    However, themotion in Sichuan onlysted for a while as new Elders were appointed pretty quickly.


    The n''s patriarch, Tang Jiaofu, sat in front of two old Elders and drank tea calmly. These two people were Tang Heng and Tang Feng, the n''s Master of Communication and the leader of Secret Guards.


    While the former was called Old Snake by thetter, he unexpectedly was one of the most loyal people in the n. His loyalty was also confirmed by Anya, who found proof that he investigated the traitors behind the scene.


    "The mastermind managed to slither away before we caught him." Tang Heng said bitterly. "That guy was truly dangerous and smart. It was like a snake, always elusive and cunning. I can''t believe that someone could control so many Elders and even kill some from our side."


    "Hah! I will crush his head when I meet him." Tang Feng replied with rage, his face was red. "How dare he dare to meddle with our n. I will make sure he regrets it."


    "Calm down, Elder." Tang Jiaofu said coldly. "We are not here to me anyone. We are here to find the mastermind and make him pay."


    He mmed his cup on the table, trying his best to stay calm.


    "And our priority is now rebuilding. Shaanxi has been hit by the chaos caused by the Venom Sect''s epigraph Incident. The situation is not looking good. However..."


    Tang Heng and Tang Feng looked at the patriarch, waiting for him to continue.


    "One of our rtion had good information. Good and bad." He said, his expression hardened, "One suggestion they give us is to gather our force and fortify our defense. Another suggestion is to keep our good rtionship with ns but keep our distance with Sects."


    "Is there a reason?"


    "The world is undergoing change." Tang Jiaofu''s voice was low, "There will be a battle for power and survival. And we need to adapt and change ording to the situation."


    "But, Patriarch, we have always been neutral between ns and Sects. Our business will be affected by this change." Tang Feng objected.


    "But, what if the Sects are trying to covet our riches?"


    Both of them were silent.


    Was Murim''s situation that bad?


    "It''s too early to decide. But we can''t afford to be weak." Tang Jiaofu sighed, "I hope you will trust me. We need toy low for a while. I will try my best to gather more information and prepare for the worst. For now, let''s focus on recruiting talented disciples."


    "Yes, Patriarch."

 Chapter 87: Chapter 87 – Hidden Agenda

    Leo arrived at Chengdu early in the morning. They drove all night and didn''t stop at all.


    Because almost everyone in Chengdu was used to seeing them, the Humvee wasn''t stopped by the guard around the gate and let them pass.


    "We are finally home."


    Leo smiled widely as he got out of the car and stretched his back.


    The base was located near the red district. There was nothing different from when they left, except that there were more stalls around here now.


    The air was slightly cold and chilly, a sign that winter would arrive soon. Jack and Shui immediately entered the base while Chiaki put the Humvee in thepressed capsule.


    "Leader, you''re not going to enter?"


    Chiaki asked, but Leo shook his head.


    "You go ahead. I need to take care of something first."


    "Hmm... Okay."


    After seeing her subordinate disappear into the building, Leo looked around and found an alleyway. He walked there and met Jessica, who was waiting for him. They had scheduled this meeting beforehand.


    "Leader, are you ready?"


    "Yes. Let''s go."


    Leo nodded at Chiaki and followed her. While he was away, he left the preparation and decision making to Jessica and trusted her fully.


    As they walked slowly side by side, he asked about the progress and she exined.


    "I have collected all the necessary material to upgrade everything to Level 2. And from the rest of the Golds we have, I secure somend for our n. We just need the final pieces, which requires your presence, Leader."


    "Great. Then, let''s begin."


    Their destination was an abandoned building at the edge of the city. The ce was a mess, but Leo didn''t care. It was only a temporary meeting ce, anyway.


    As this n could mess with the bnce Murim currently have, it was necessary to do it far from the center and prying eyes.


    They entered the building and climbed the stairs to the roof.


    As they walked, Leo could see two robed people inside. Anya was standing guard near the entrance, waving her hand upon seeing him entering.


    "Leader! Wee back!"


    "I am back, Anya. Can you make sure there is no one approaching this building?"


    "Leave it to me! I will check the surroundings and notify you."


    With that, Anya jumped off the roof and disappeared.


    After seeing her off, Leo turned his attention to his two guests and approached the table. He wore a friendly smile as he sat down.


    Jessica assumed her position behind him as if it was natural.


    And as everything was set to ce, Leo calmly said, "Sorry for waiting. There is a little bit of a problem at my end that requires my attention. But, it''s done now."


    "Don''t worry, we have plenty of time with everything that happened." One of the robed figures answered, his voice was heavy and tinted with experience.


    "Fufufu, the chaos caused by Venom Sect''s epigraph was a big event that shook the foundation of Murim. I wonder if we have a little part in it." The other robed figure said with a mischievous grin. Her voice carried confidence and charm.


    "I can''t deny it." Leoughed and nodded, "I hope my little act won''t create any problem between us."


    "Of course not. We don''t care about the small stuff, anyway." She replied, "What we care about is the business you will bring us. Your ability and power have caught our interest, Mr. Leo."


    "Indeed. To be honest, when I heard about your proposal, I thought you were a bit crazy. However, that news did reach us. Wudang Sect... You have begun to establish yourself as a powerhouse. And that''s good for business."


    "Fufufu, this incident allowed us to drive out ourpetitors from this city. I bet they are the ones who spread the news about your presence and what you did to that Sect."


    These robed figures weren''t someone to be underestimated.


    Leo grinned and put his hands together on the table. Everything was just as calcted, although the events didn''t happen exactly as he had nned.


    "So, we have heard about the proposal." The man leaned forward slightly, a curiosity shed in his eyes. "Tell me, will this really work?"


    "With both of your cooperation, I believe this will work." Leo replied, his eyes were shining brightly. "And the benefits you will receive will be tremendous. This is not a one-time deal. It''s a long-term investment. If you help me with this, everyone won''t dare to mess with you. That''s for sure."


    "This is truly an appealing proposal." The woman raised her hand and opened a blue fan in front of her face, "ording to our informant, it seems that Murim will be engulfed in chaos soon. With the appearance of Venom Sect''s epigraph, there will be a great conflict between ns and Sects."


    "When one showed themselves, the others would follow. That prophecy that existed in the past wille true, huh?" The robed man added.


    When Supreme Evil disappeared, a war began, and the world was plunged into chaos. History was lost in the first era of chaos. Many Sects and ns got destroyed and new ones, usurping the authority and knowledge of thest, rose in power.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Amidst the chaos, someone iming to be the Supreme Evil''s sessor appeared and brought even more chaos and destruction. His strength was real and his ambition was endless.


    Facing a new threat, the new rising Sects and ns gathered and signed a peace treaty for the first time, working together to vanquish evil. They managed to destroy the said sessor and his followers, ending the era of chaos.


    Murim Alliance was created right after. And to this day, those Sects and ns were known as 10 Great Sects and ns of Central ins.


    "The rtionship between the 5 Great ns is still strong. However,tely, almost all Sects recruited disciples at an rming rate, and there were rumors about the Peng n attempting to form a secret alliance with the Demonic faction. There was a possibility that they would break the treaty and fight against the rest."

 Chapter 88: Chapter 88 – Plan Forward

    The robed man exined, his tone was heavy and serious.


    "And the culprit is the man our new friend mentioned, no?" The woman added.


    Both of them looked at Leo and he nodded in response.


    "Indeed. Supreme Evil''s followers have infected the Murim Alliance deep into its core. Their n, which they had carried over hundreds of years, finally bore fruit. There were plenty of their ranks having the rank of Elders or even the Sect Leader and Patriarch himself. They were patient and cunning, manipting the events from behind the scenes."


    Leo paused for a moment and continued, "Murim Alliance is not to be trusted either. They might even be worse from an unorthodox Sect such as the Demon Sect by now."


    "So, that''s why you are gathering forces outside of the Murim Alliance."


    "Yes, this is a necessary step." Leo replied, his tone was low and grave. "The system I created is fundamentally different from any Factions, either they are ns or Sects. This will ensure individuality, so corruption will be minimalized. Also, our rule will be pretty simple but unforgiving."


    "That''s interesting. But, we need more details about this proposal." The robed man said.


    "Sure, let me exin."


    Leo took a deep breath and began his exnation. He described how this new faction, or rather organization, worked. He took inspiration from the same organization that existed in the game.


    Firstly, the organization would beposed of many smaller groups called Teams. Everyone could registered to this organization and be a part of it,


    Secondly, the organizer or staff of this organization would be chosen directly by Leo or the higher-ups,posed of normal staff that had no rtionship with Murim. This way, it also opened new job opportunities for citizens.


    All staff members and their families would be provided housing that got protected to ensure their safety. Public order would improve if this could be implemented in many cities.


    Thirdly, there were only three rules for those joining this organization.


    One, respect and don''t fight each other.


    Second, firste first serve. Jobs were limited, so team that arrived earlier would be given the priority to im it.


    And thest, betrayer would face the entire organization''s wrath. That included the clients or the organization members itself.


    "They are indeed pretty simple. But how could you manage thest?" The man asked Leo.


    In the vast Central ins, it wasn''t possible to monitor everything. If someone got betrayed in a ce that had no witnesses, that could spell trouble. No one would be able to prove it.


    However...


    "We have ways for that." Leo answered confidently, "This organization won''t only benefit wandering warriors but also all factions. We will stay neutral, epting jobs from everyone. If one bares their fangs to us, we will stand together to face our adversary. The other factions might see us as weak, but... I don''t think that will be a problem?"


    Tak!


    "Indeed." The robed woman closed her fan with a loud sound and nodded, "Your fame is enough to keep these floating rumors disappear. And with our backing, no one willin about this organization''s credibility. You really think this through, Mr. Leo. I wonder how far you have nned beforehand."


    "Truly." The robed man added, "What a fearsome person. I am d that you see us as your ally."


    "You give me too much credit." Leo chuckled lowly and rxed his position.


    "I believe both of you already know about my rule. This organization will also follow that and receive the Murim Alliance''s hostility. However, if both of you are still willing to join me, please stay in this ce. If you don''t want to join me in this journey, I won''t say anything. I want to maintain a friendly rtionship with both of you."


    Silence followed after Leo''s statement.


    It was a risky deal, but necessary to expand their force.


    However, their silence was an answer itself. They rxed their sitting positions and looked him straight in the eyes.


    Leo grinned and crossed his legs.


    "Very well. Now, Jessica. Tell our friends the details of our n."


    "Yes, Leader." Jessica replied with a professional tone.


    With a nod, she began to exin the n, showing a small hologram screen in front of her, surprising the guests. But they were already used to their technology so they quickly got used to it.


    As the two robed figures heard the n, their expression slowly changed. They saw a chance, a big one. With this, the chance to establish their own power would increase.


    And their eyes, hidden by their robes, shone brightly with ambition.


    They were already in.


    "We ept your proposal."


    ''Investors secured.'' He nodded in satisfaction.


    ***


    Days passed by quickly.


    Everyone in Hallowed Insect was busy running around errands given by Leo. He had no mercy giving orders to Jack and Shui, only allowing them to rest for a day before sending them somewhere else.


    Jessica and her new assistant, Astrid, also moved around visiting many ces and meeting with many.


    As for Leo himself, he upgraded his base and all rooms to Level 2, allowing him to create some new things with fewer materials.


    Everything was going smoothly. There was no visible problem that appeared on the surface.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although, there were many rabid dogs trying to bite him. Their fates weren''t really that great. Anya was on a killing streak and sent these dogs back to their owner in Shaanxi. The delivery carriage in that month was filled with foul stench.


    It was a small price to pay.


    At the same time, Chiaki spread rumors by sending mini-Cocos equipped with speakers everywhere with his new coborator''s help.


    Thanks to that, many wandering martial artists gathered in Chengdu, making the already busy city busier. Business bloomed, and rumors spread further.


    That day, the n went into full motion.


    And now, he stood with two figures on his sides on an elevated tform. Various people gathered, forming arge crowd in front of him. Everyone muttered to each other, discussing something, but no one knew what it was.


    Leo was slightly nervous.


    This was the biggest gamble he ever took.


    If he failed, the bacsh received would be big enough to affect him and his group.


    But... Now that he saw therge crowd forming in front of him, that nervousness was gone. He also had the assurance of the individuals standing next to him.


    A beautiful woman with blue hair stood on his right, while a man with an impressive beard stood on his left. They wore their signature clothes, a white hanbok that showed her impressive hourss figure and her voluptuous chest, and a ck robe that covered his muscr body with his n''s symbol, respectively.


    The crowd recognized both of them, and the rumor was true.


    "Is that... Nabi from Butterfly Pavilion and Tang n''s Patriarch? Why are they here?!"


    "That''s Thunder God! His strange clothes are famous among wandering martial artists. They said he is the strongest individual in this region!"


    "Wait, what is happening?"


    Many people were shocked to see three individuals standing together.


    Nabi, the young beauty, was famous for her charm and talent. And Tang Jiaofu, the current leader of the powerful Tang n, was the most important person here.


    Lastly, the one known as Thunder God, a newly rising martial artist, Based on what they heard, not only did he have the ability to fight Wandering Sword Saint on equal ground, but he also killed Heartless Undertaker alone and destroyed an entire army by himself.


    Those who participated in the epigraph fight a month ago would recognize him immediately. Gazes filled with respect were fully directed to him.


    ''It''s time.'' Leo thought as he stepped forward.

 Chapter 89: Chapter 89 – Mercenary Union

    Using Nanites, he amplified his voice so everyone could hear.


    "Thank you for gathering today. I believe everyone is already aware of what is happening through the rumors. We want to keep it secret for a bit longer, but I don''t think that''s possible so we decided to announce it formally instead,"


    Leo''s voice was calm and clear.


    Everyone listened, even the guards patrolling the area stopped and watched from a distance.


    "The rumors going around the city are true. The Butterfly Pavilion and Tang n had signed a secret agreement with us, the Hallowed Insect. We will form a new faction, a group that epts everyone, not caring about your background. Wandering martial arts, you are weed to join us."


    Gasps and mutters followed. The previously calm and silent crowd was now excited and buzzing with energy.


    Leo was satisfied.


    This was a good start.


    He continued, "Of course, our faction is different from the usual ns or Sects. The two people standing beside me are just sponsors, not investors. Let me introduce you to them. The man over here is Tang n''s patriarch, Tang Jiaofu. He''s the representative of the orthodox faction."


    Tang Jiaofu waved his hand with a smile.


    The crowd cheered.


    "The beautifuldy beside him is Nabi from Butterfly Pavilion. Maybe a lot of you don''t know, but... She''s the esteemed Leader of Hao Sect. Yes, she''s the representative of the unorthodox faction."


    "Fufufu, nice to meet everyone. Please call me Nabi."


    The beautiful woman smiled seductively.


    The crowd fell silent. They couldn''t take their eyes off Nabi after the announcement. Surprise filled their gazes.


    Who didn''t know about Hao Sect? They dealt with information, not strength, and their power was only second to the 10 Great Sects, not even the Murim Alliance.


    How could they not know?


    And more importantly than that, the identity of Hao Sect''s leader had always been shrouded in mystery. Anytime someone found out who the leader was, that person disappeared.


    So, the revtion stunned them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "With that being said, I want to ask you something. Are you tired of not getting a job even when you''re a martial artist? Are you tired of being looked down upon because you have no family background or no master to teach you? Are you tired of living without a purpose and just wandering around aimlessly starving and without money?"


    "Yeah!"


    "We''re tired of it!"


    "Everyone is just looking down on wandering martial artists. No one is willing to hire us."


    "We also need a ce to stay and some money."


    "Yes, yes. We have heard all about that." Leo smiled as he tried to calm the crowd down.


    His voice, which carried the authority and respect of a leader, quieted them down.


    "If you''re wondering who I am, then let me introduce myself." He took a deep breath and continued, "I am Leo, the founder and leader of the Hallowed Insect. We are a new mercenary group, a gathering of people with nowhere to go. If you want to ask about our position, then I will say that we''re perfectly neutral. We took job from everyone as long as there is a decent pay."


    "Then, what about us? What about people like us, wandering martial artists whp never got any master? Can we join your organization and what will we get if we do?" One person shouted, his face was covered by his straw hat.


    "You will be epted. We don''t choose our members. Whether you learn orthodox, unorthodox, or even evil martial arts methods, I don''t care. They are just separated by convenience. I don''t believe someone''s character based on the martial art they learned."


    Leo''s way of thinking was pretty different from Murim''s, especially when it came to the path of martial arts.


    At this age, when the world was still stuck in the past, his words shook the crowd. What he said was close to heretic thinking.


    "And as for the payment, you will get paid after the job is done. The reward promised by the client will be given to you 90%. We will take 10% as an introduction and guarantor fee." He continued, "You will also receive merits depending on the job you finished. That merit can be exchanged for anything, be it Golds or martial arts manuals."


    "We will be the guarantor that all martial arts you learn are genuine." Nabi added, "If anyone tries to scam you, the Butterfly Pavilion, Tang n, and Hallowed Insect will make them pay. I hope we have an understanding."


    With Hao Sect as the guarantor, no one could fake their identity.


    The crowd was silent, thinking about the deal offered.


    They had heard the stories about Leo. His ability and power were real.


    "Will you... the organization try to limit our movement?"


    A voice could be heard from within the crowd. Following that, murmurs could be heard as they discussed the situation.


    "No, we won''t. We have no right to control where you go or what you do." Leo replied calmly, "But, we will warn you about the danger of betrayal. That''s the only thing I can''t forgive about. If you betray and attack your own friends on a mission, my organization will spend nothing to destroy you. Of course, it also applied to the client."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Exactly as I said." He grinned and spread his arms, "We''re your guarantor and your protector. Let it be known that the clients try to give false information about the job or trap you, we will destroy the client. Our rtionship is based on trust, so please remember that."


    His words were sincere.


    He meant every single one of them.


    And his tone was heavy, his face serious.


    Hearing him, everyone fell silent at once. The condition he spoke for was too great. To be exact, too great to be true.


    Some martial artists gathered here only came out of curiosity. They didn''t like flocking into a group or joined Sects where the rules were strict and bind their movements like a rein. A lot of them appreciated freedom more than anything.


    However, in exchange for that freedom, they only received limited resources to get stronger. Getting a strong martial art method to learn was also difficult.


    If the conditions he spoke were real, then their lives would change drastically.


    "What if we want to quit or not ept the job given by the organization?"


    A voice suddenly cut through the silence. With that as a trigger, various questions rose.


    Leo skillfully answered them all one by one.


    "If you don''t want to take a mission or job, that''s fine. We''re not forcing you. However, the merit system will remain the same. You won''t lose anything if you quit. We will only ask you to return the identity badge that proves you are a part of our group. All benefits you receive will stay with you even if you stopped, but you won''t receive our protection anymore."


    In short, feel free to quit anytime. They never forced you to do something you didn''t want.


    That resonated with many people''s hearts.


    As he continued, Leo saw the crowd began to change their mind. Their faces brightened up as they listened to his exnation.


    And, before long, they began to cheer and shout their agreement.


    "Long live! Hallowed Insect!"


    "Let''s join this faction!"


    "Yes, yes! Let''s work together!"


    "Finally, I can be free and strong."


    "I will finally get a chance to prove my ability!"


    "How do I sign up?!"


    Everyone began to approach the stage, excited and cheerful. Their attitude waspletely different from before.


    Leo was satisfied.


    Everything went ording to n.


    As the crowd chanted his name, he spoke in a low voice.


    "Very well! With this, I dere that the Mercenary Union will be open. Everyone, wee to the family!"


    ***


    After the announcement, a massive line formed in front of arge building created solely for Mercenary Union. Many people gathered and wanted to sign up.


    Many hired and staffs trained by Jessica began to deal with their registration. Each member was given a badge, a small pin with Coco''s face to act as their membership proof. They were also asked to give their blood to bind the badge, or so they were told, when actually the badge collected their DNA and created a unique identification.


    It was a long day, and the sun was beginning to set.


    But, the Mercenary Union still remained crowded.


    Meanwhile, Leo and the two figures sat on a balcony, watching everything from above.


    "It''s beyond of what I expected." Tang Jiaofu muttered. His face was solemn and his tone low.


    "You can say that." Nabi giggled, "This is a huge sess. Now, let''s see how things will unfold from now on. The news will spread and many Sects and ns will hear about this. We have driven Beggar Sect out of this city, but I doubted they will stay silent. Most probably, Wudang Sect will take a drastic measure and attack Chengdu."


    "I bet." Leo nodded and looked at the crowd, "This will bring a huge change in Murim, but I am prepared for it."


    With his Base and all the rooms upgraded to Level 2, he was confident that he could win against Wudang Sect''s attack. Chiaki also put defensive measures around Chengdu City. The surveince was perfect, and the mini-Cocos were everywhere.


    "Well, if you don''t need me anymore, I will take my leave." Tang Jiaofu bowed slightly, "There are many things I need to prepare and deal with in my own n."


    "Fufufu, me too. I have to see the staffs training. Your secretary, Jessica, was it? May I have her for a few days? She''s so skilled that I am envious." Nabi giggled, "Anyway, it was fun working with you. Let''s see how everything turns out."


    After saying their goodbye, the two of them left.


    Leo remained seated, his eyes focused on the crowd. He would also get busy soon.


    ''I feel bad for Anya, but she will have to work hard.''

 Chapter 90: Chapter 90 – Recruiting [1]

    "I am so tired!"


    Astrid copsed on the couch with a groan. She closed her eyes and sighed deeply. Her face was pale and her hair was a mess.


    It was only a few days after the founding of the Mercenary Union, and she was already feeling the pressure.


    "Ugh... The waves of people are endless. Why am I doing desk work, anyway? There are many people from Hao Sect and Tang n that can do that!"


    Pulling her cor, she showed her bare neck and fanned herself with her hand. Usually, this type of behavior would be frowned upon for a noble girl, such as her.


    However, she had abandoned herst name and was influenced greatly by the members of Hallowed Insect, mainly Anya and Jack, and became deeply ustomed to this kind of behavior. Also, she didn''tin about the clothes she wore anymore. She even felt it was way morefortable than her old dress.


    "I also want to go on a mission. It''s been more than a month since I joined, but I have nothing else to do but train under Jes- Big Sis Jessica and Chiaki. I also want to experience being a mercenary!"


    She whined like a child.


    Jessica, who was sitting nearby, giggled. She didn''t care about Astrid''sints and continued to read the book in her hands.


    "Why are you giggling, Big Sis? Please, take me with you next time!"


    "Take you where, exactly?"


    "To the mission, of course. I am already a 4 Stars martial artist now and need something to awaken my Elemental Qi. You know, my element is fire, so I am really excited to awaken it."


    "I see..."


    "And, and, I have learned a lot of things from even Chiaki. She taught me how to be a first aid kid and how to bandage myself."


    "Oh, that''s impressive."


    "Hmph! It''s natural if I can do that. I am not called a genius for nothing!"


    "Was."


    Someone interrupted her from the side and snickered. It was Jack, who just entered the base.


    "You''re nothing sort of a genius here. If you want to see a real genius, you should''ve seen Leader. He''s like a god in this world."


    "... Is Leader really that... amazing?" Astrid asked with a tilt of her head.


    Jack''s expression darkened and his tone lowered.


    "Yeah, he''s really something. No one canpare to him. Ask Big Sis if you want to know more." He said, turning to Jessica. "By the way, where is he? I have something to report to."


    "Leader should be in the Mercenary Union building right now. He should be in a meeting with Nabi." Jessica replied, her eyes never leaving the book in her hand.


    "Oh, the beauty. She''s a really big deal, huh. It''s rare to see ady with so much power and influence." Jack chuckled, recalling his brief meeting with her.


    Nabi was a beauty with a strong sense of style. He didn''t know how she could move around with such a voluptuous body and still maintain her dignity.


    That was why...


    "I wonder if Leader has sex with her-"


    ... He unconsciously muttered that and shut his mouth with his hand immediately once he noticed the change in atmosphere.


    Astrid had already hidden herself behind the couch once she heard Jack''s first word. She knew that his was going to happen.


    Raising her eyes from her book, Jessica red at him. Her expression was cold and her face was slightly red.


    "You dare." She spoke with a dangerous tone.


    "Ah, uh, no. I am just curious. Sorry, my tongue slipped. Anyway, goodbye!"


    With that, Jack ran away, escaping the terrifying wrath of the secretary.


    Seeing him flee, Jessica sighed. She turned her attention to Astrid and said.


    "Follow him. You might be taken to a job by Leader."


    "Eh? Ah, okay. I''ll get ready."


    With a smile, Astrid rushed upstairs.


    "What a lively bunch." Jessica muttered. A soft smile appeared on her face. "Though it''s not bad. This is way better than being a puppet of society."


    She closed her eyes and rested.


    ''Leader, you''re doing a great job. Don''t get caught up in unnecessary things, okay? Keep your mind clear and focus on the goal.'' She thought, her voice echoing inside her mind.


    The future was uncertain.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But, it was worth trying.


    ***


    Leo sighed as he walked out of the Butterfly Pavilion. Lately, he had been busy with management and meeting various kinds of people.


    Usually, he left those kinds of jobs to Jessica. But he couldn''t do it right now because he had to be acquainted with those people directly and showed that he was the one holding the reins of the Mercenary Union, not Nabi or Tang Jiaofu.


    As a result, he didn''t have a lot of free time to deal with more pressing matters.


    ''Uh... I feel bad for Chiaki and the others. She and Anya have dealt with the assassins and martial artists trying to destroy the Mercenary Union all day. And I also leave all dangerous jobs and teach new members to Shui and Jack. We can''t really trust the members yet so we''re really busy.''


    All he wanted to do now was to lie down in thepany of others.


    ''One of our short term goal is to find a ce to settle. A safe and stable ce.''


    After the founding of the Mercenary Union, it became popr overnight. Many people joined and brought a lot of money, so the building they rented was expanded almost immediately.


    Now, it was almost as big as Tang n''s main manor. This would usually be seen as a way to challenge their authority, but not in Chengdu. Tang n was the one who renovated the building and allowed them to use their property.


    It was a good thing.


    But, with a building this big, Leo and his team had to move a lot. The rooms were filled with members and the training area was always upied. They also made a bar that served liquor created by Hao Sect with the help of Shui''s knowledge and Hallowed Insect''s technology.


    Finally, after a long month, Leo finished meeting almost everyone important and got to rest for a bit.


    "Hey, Leader."

 Chapter 91: Chapter 91 – Recruiting [2]

    Leo turned his head and saw Jack waving at him from a distance. Following him was Astrid, who smiled shyly at him.


    "Morning, Leader." She greeted him with a bow.


    Even though she was used to Hallowed Insect''s behavior, she still retained her elegance and politeness. So she always greeted someone by bowing instead of waving her hand like Jack.


    "Morning." Leo greeted back and smiled, "Do you need something from me, Jack?"


    "Yes." Jack nodded and turned serious as he whispered, "Actually, it''s about that vige. I have noticed that they are more than what the martial artist who attacked us from before exined."


    "What do you mean?"


    "They might not be simple retired martial artists. Maybe, they''re a part of arger force who got ostracized by the Murim Alliance for some reason."


    "I see."


    Leo had a good feeling about it. People who were ostracized usually didn''t want to return to society because they felt betrayed. Rules that were meant to protect the innocent were twisted and used to control the people.


    And the one who actually did that was Murim Alliance.


    He didn''t know the reason why the alliance did that to those martial artists, but it was perfect for him.


    If they could recruit them, that would be a huge benefit for the Mercenary Union. And they might have be the first force in the Union that was loyal to him.


    "Let''s check it out." Leo decided, grinning widely from the news. "Astrid, you''reing with me. I am sure you know basic etiquette when dealing with old martial artists, no?"


    "Me? Hmph! Of course I know. Who do you think I am? I can even teach you a thing or two. You''ll need it if you want to join the big table."


    Her confidence was admirable. However, she felt pretty happy inside.


    ''Yay! I can finally go out on a mission!'' She screamed in her mind.


    Leo was amused. He liked her attitude. A so-called typical tsundere.


    At first, he thought their type was so annoying. But when he looked at Astrid, he changed his mind. They were unexpectedly cute in their own way.


    "I see. Then, we''ll set out tomorrow morning. Ask Anya about the stuff you have to prepare. And don''t forget to bring some alcohol. These old guys will probably want a taste of that."


    "Okay, I''ll prepare everything!"


    Astrid rushed back, her face was full of joy.


    Leo and Jack looked at her with an amused expression.


    "It''s as if I have gotten a cheeky little sister." Jack chuckled. "I know why Anya like her now."


    "She''s pretty cute." Leo said, his eyes were soft and gentle.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yeah, Leader. She''s adorable. But, let''s not go overboard. I don''t want her to lose that smile. Anya will be pretty sad if her Peng Peng changed."


    "I understand."


    The two of them watched the girl''s small back as she disappeared behind the corner.


    "Well, then. Let''s go back and make some preparations. I will be counting on you to teach the new guys how to ambush their enemies. Break their martial artists mindset and make them real mercenaries."


    "Heh, leave it to me. They don''t call me Jack the Killer Teacher for nothing."


    "No one calls you that." Leoughed, "But, seriously. Do a good job. This is our first step in the right direction."


    "Yes, sir."


    The two of them separated, heading to their respective task.


    ***


    "Slooo doownn pleaasee!"


    In the path leading to Shaanxi, a ck bike sped past the mountain. On its back, Astrid was desperately clinging onto Leo''s waist, screaming.


    She was afraid.


    The road was rough and rocky, and Leo was driving like a madman.


    Even though she was given a protector, a long-sleeved jacket and leather pants on top of her reinforced clothes, she still didn''t feel safe.


    And it was her first time riding a bike, so her fear was justified.


    "We''re almost there. Just hold on a bit longer!"


    "I don''t wanna die! Leader, stop! Please, stop!"


    "No can do. We have a mission to do. Stop being a scaredy-cat."


    "Scaredy-cat? Me? Ha! As if." Astrid shouted, trying to hide her embarrassment. "B-But I would appreciate it if you slow down a bit. There are a lot of rocks and holes on the ground."


    "Alright, alright. I''ll slow down." He chuckled in amusement and slowed down the bike.


    "Thank you."


    Astrid sighed in relief and rested her head on Leo''s back. Her grip loosened, but she was still holding on.


    She was getting used to the speed.


    "It''s not that bad. I think it''s fun." Leo muttered, his voice soft and gentle. "You should get used to this soon. Chiaki''s experiment and research had gone leap and bounds after we secured the information from the Hao Sect and the new epigraph. The time for your surgery to get Nanites in your body is near."


    "T-That''s a different story. I am not afraid of that. But, I don''t know about riding this thing."


    "Then, you will learn. I will teach you how to drive a bike and how to ride a car. That''s important skills for a mercenary."


    "Uhh... Can''t I just run? If my body is enhanced with Nanites and Qi, I will be able to run fast, right?"


    "Unfortunately that''s not how it works." Leo shook his head, "While we''re going to enhance your body with Nanites, we can''t exactly make you as strong as us right from the start. We need to install a basic one and have your body get used to it first. And then, you have to take control of them 100% first before we can move to the next one."


    Enhancing one''s body with Nanites took a lot of effort and time.


    To install the Nanites, the individual had to undergo a surgery and the body had to adapt to the foreign object. After that, they had to train their minds and learn how to control them. It was simr to how martial artists learned to control their Qi.


    However, the risks involving Nanites were higher because it was, after all, a foreign subject. A mistake could make their effort go to waste and have them restarted from 0.


    "Besides, Nanites and Qi are expendable. They are limited by nature, so you can''t use them just to run. Also, riding a bike is faster than running. You can save energy and get to your destination faster. Isn''t that the best?"


    "I understand." Astrid mumbled. "I have read a lot about it, and Big Sis Jessica exined it in detail, so I am not ignorant. I was just afraid of this bike."


    "Is that so? Then, I am going to have you get used to it."


    "W-Wait, Leade- Noo!"


    Alongside the loud scream, the bike''s engine roared louder as it flew through the wastnd. Their journeysted for roughly a day before they arrived at the forest that hid the hidden vige.


    Unlike before, Leo couldn''t see a rising ck smoke in the distance, but he still remembered the ce.


    He stopped his bike and dismounted. Astrid, on the other hand, stumbled and fell to the ground. She red at him with teary eyes, but Leo only shrugged his shoulders and smiled.


    "Come on, wipe that face away and follow me. The ones we will meet are grumpy old people. Give them a smile instead of a frown to show our friendly intention. Don''t forget, we''re here to recruit them."


    "Uhh... Please wait a minute. I am going to... throw up."


    "Sure."


    Leo nodded and left the girl alone. She went behind a tree and began to vomit.

 Chapter 92: Chapter 92 – Recruiting [3]

    ''Maybe I should ask Chiaki to make some stomach medicine. Might as well add some poison to increase Astrid''s tolerance.''


    Silently, he concocted a n to raise Astrid to be a true member of Hallowed Insect.


    But, there was another reason why they were here.


    Leo was excited.


    He hoped he could find some hidden gem among the old martial artists. He knew that some old coot had a lot of secrets, and the vige was a treasure trove for them. Maybe they would refuse his invitation or even show hostility to them.


    But that was the reason why he brought Astrid.


    ''As a former daughter from Peng n, she knew a lot about martial artists, hidden or not, and good etiquette. I will leave greeting those old people. After all, who would get angry when a cute girl greets them? Maybe they even got reminded of their granddaughter and began to spoil her instead.''


    The other girls in Hallowed Insects were too dirty. Not dirty literally, but their bodies had been covered in blood and battlefield. They no longer had the grace and charm to attract the attention of old men.


    Astrid was different. Her attitude and personality were what he was looking for. She was a pure girl, a spoiled princess who could turn into a beast once she needed to.


    "I''m done."


    Astrid appeared behind him, wiping her mouth. She was a bit pale, so Leo gave him a pill.


    "Drink this. There are Nanites for recovery inside. You will feel better once you drink that."


    "Okay."


    She didn''t argue and obediently took the pill.


    "Now, let''s go. Remember, be friendly. Don''t offend them. You''re representing our faction."


    "Ugh, I know. Please don''t treat me like a kid, Leader." She groaned.


    "Of course not. You''re an important member of our mercenary band. I just remembered someone swung her sword when she met me just because she didn''t like me. I wonder how things turned out since then."


    "Don''t remind me of that time! I really regretted it. Ugh... I was so frustrated and depressed back then. Please understand that, Leader."


    "I do, don''t worry." Heughed and patted her head. "Now,e on. Let''s meet those old geezers."


    "Yes, yes. I''ming."


    With that, the two of them entered the forest.


    Inside, nature ruled. Insects sound could be heard alongside a small stream. The forest was green and beautiful.


    As they continued, the sounds of human activities could be heard.


    And then, the vige appeared in front of them.


    From the look of it, the vige appeared to be small but cozy. Some wooden houses could be seen, and the entrance was marked with a sign written as ''Outcast Vige''.


    Inside the vige, Leo noticed a few people walking around. He thought they were all would be old men or at least middle-aged men, but he noticed some youngsters as well.


    They were all dressed in simple clothes and looked ordinary.


    "Outcast vige?" Astrid muttered. "The name is..."


    "Pitiful?" Leo finished her sentence for her, and she nodded slightly. "Don''t worry, people who have never seen the real world would say that. But for me, I''d like to say this vige fits its name perfectly. Outcast here can also mean that the vigers don''t fit the current society and decided to live a peaceful life. Not all of them are pitiful."


    "You know very well."


    A sudden voice greeted them. When Leo looked at the source, he found the middle-aged man that had attacked them before.


    The man wore a strained smile as he cupped his hands.


    "My apologies for greeting sote. My name is Wang Zhou, and I am the one responsible for the vige''s safety from beasts alongside a few people." He introduced himself and bowed, "And to you, I have attacked you without any warning after mistaking your vehicle as a beast. Once again, I offered you my apologies."


    Unlike martial artists he found in Central ins, Leo felt like the man in front of him was simr to a kind uncle who often gave his nieces candy.


    Their first meeting wasn''t exactly favorable and ended up in a tense atmosphere. However, he could tell the man had no ill intention. He only genuinely did his job as a guard of this vige.


    "I understand. And I apologize as well for scaring and injuring you. We were in a rush and didn''t notice we drove past your territory and made you misunderstand us." Leo said, returning his greeting with a bow.


    "My name is Leo from Hallowed Insect. This time, I am here because I wanted to talk about something with the vigers and bring a good proposal that can benefit both of our sides."


    "M-My name is Astrid, a member of Hallowed Insect. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Elder Wang." Astrid quickly bowed as well, realizing that she had been silent.


    Wang Zhou looked at them, surprised. He didn''t expect the leader of Hallowed Insect to introduce himself so quickly and respectfully.


    "Hallowed Insect? You''re the leader?"


    "Yes. Are you aware of it?"


    "Just from news in the wind." Wang Zhou answered respectfully, "While we''re detached from society, we still hear important information to keep ourselves informed. Especially about new rising factions that even the Murim Alliance is wary of. If we stay ignorant all the time, we won''t be able to judge enemies and allies, which will lead to our destruction."


    "What a wise word you said."


    Leo changed his perception of this vige. He thought the hidden martial artists of this viges were all ignorant and selfish. But, no. They were different. For example, the man standing before him. He was wise and had a strong sense of responsibility.


    ''This vige might not be as pitiful as it looks. Maybe, it''s a hidden gem of sorts. I struck a jackpot.''


    "Thank you. Now, what can I help you with?"


    "Can we talk in private? We have something we want to discuss and maybe a proposal that might interest the vigers. If you know me already, then you know what I am talking about, right? As a martial artist, you can''t miss the opportunity."


    Wang Zhou nodded deeply.


    "Please allow me to guide you to the vige chief''s residence. He always listened to what our guests had to say before discussing it with all the vigers. Please understand, not all people in this vige wee outsiders."


    "That''s fine. We expected that much."


    With a nod, Leo followed Wang Zhou.


    As they entered the vige, Leo was amazed by the simplicity and tranquility of it. Many people looked at them curiously. Some nodded at them while some looked at them with a distrustful gaze.


    But, they didn''t do anything else. Mainly because Leo and Astrid were apanied by the vige guard, Wang Zhou.


    ''Not a bad ce. The vige is well-organized and maintained. I didn''t see any slum or dpidated houses. The vigers are all clean and dressed in simple but well-made clothes. Also, the people living here look pretty strong, especially those sitting on their terrace.''


    Old men sitting together around the table looked at him with a judging gaze. Their eyes were sharp and cold, but he didn''t feel any killing intent from them.


    It was clear that these people were all strong and had seen many battles. They were the true warriors of this vige.


    "The vige chief is waiting inside." Wang Zhou said, "He will hear you out."


    "Thank you. Astrid, you can wait here. I will go alone."


    "Okay."


    Astrid nodded, and Leo entered the chief''s house with Wang Zhou.


    The wooden building was spacious and neat. There were a few decorations on the walls and a lot of bookshelves.


    As he stepped inside, Leo saw an old man sitting on the couch. He looked weak and thin, but Leo knew better. This person was simr to the Old Man Bao he had met before.


    After getting used to living in this Murim novel, Leo was able to roughly guess a person''s strength with his keen observation.


    In a nce, he guessed the man with white hair sitting on the couch was over 100 years old and was a powerful martial artist.


    When he entered, the man looked at him and smiled.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Wee, guest. Feel free to sit on the couch."


    "Thank you."


    With that, Leo sat on the couch and introduced himself.


    "My name is Leo, the leader of a mercenary band Hallowed Insect as well as the Master of Mercenary Union. I havee here today to discuss a good business opportunity with the vigers. If you''re interested, I have a proposal that will benefit both of us."


    "You''re so polite to this old man, so I will act the same." The old man chuckled, "I am Xing Yu, the vige chief. Please, speak. I will hear you out and decide ordingly. However, all I can do is to ry it to the vigers. We have a system where we decide something with the highest vote here."


    "That''s fine."


    Leo nodded.


    ''I like his style. He''s direct and doesn''t try to hide anything. It''s refreshing.''


    With that, Leo began to talk about the mercenary business and his intention to invite the vigers to join the Mercenary Union. Not only that, he also exined the pros and cons of joining without hiding anything.


    "The biggest disadvantage is that the Murim Alliance will try to antagonize us. I believe you understand that they don''t want a new power to rise and threaten their authority."


    "We know."


    "That''s good."


    Leo smiled.


    "The pros, however, are limitless. As a mercenary, we are given a chance to live our own lives. Freedom and good pay from a job is certain. Unlike the Murim Alliance, we don''t care about honor or family ties. We are free to make our own choices and build our own team. Of course, there is a hierarchy, but everyone has their own roles and responsibilities."


    Xing Yu remained silent as he listened to Leo''s proposal.


    "One thing that I promise to all Mercenary Union member is their own decision. If the mission is against their moral code or they find it dangerous, they have the right to refuse. No one is forced to do anything."


    "I see." Xing Yu nodded. "You seem like a good person, but I don''t think we can trust you fully yet." He said.


    "Of course. You can''t. Not yet."


    "But, I believe there is a benefit for both sides in this." The vige chief smiled softly, "And I think most vigers here will like your offer. But, we need to talk about it and take a vote."


    "Take your time."


    "Then, please meet me again." Xing Yu said, "I will notify everyone and gather the vige for a vote. In the meantime, you can stay in one of the log houses here. We have plenty of empty ones. Wang Zhou will show you where it is."


    "Please follow me."


    "Thank you for your hospitality."


    Both of them stood up with that. Leo nodded at the vige chief and left the room with Wang Zhou.

 Chapter 93: Chapter 93 – Successful Recruitment

    When he stepped outside, a surprising sight made him stop. Wang Zhou, who was supposed to be his guide, was also dumbfounded.


    What they saw was something that didn''t really belong here.


    The vigers that went on their way before were now gathered in front of the chief''s house, their eyes focused on a single figure.


    It was Astrid.


    She was kneeling, her hands cupping in front of her face, and she was smiling.


    From what Leo had seen, she apparently shared some stories with the vigers. The old men from the terrace and the young man plowing the field were all listening with interest.


    "I can''t believe this."


    Wang Zhou was shocked.


    He didn''t expect the young girl to actually start a conversation with the vigers and even make them listen.


    These people seldom interacted with each other, much less with outsiders. So, when he saw the vigers actually gathered in one ce and started talking, he was bbergasted.


    ''What sort of magic did this girl use?''


    Meanwhile, Leo smiled softly when he saw Astrid getting surrounded by kind grandpas offering her some food and fruits. She looked flustered but didn''t refuse them.


    ''She''s better than I expected. While she was arrogant before, her social skill was top-notch among high ssdies. Combined with Jessica teaching, that talent blooms naturally without her even noticing it.''


    Since she joined Hallowed Insect, he knew that she was a quick learner. She was smart and knew a lot about Murim and their customs. Not only that, she had good manners as well as a cute demeanor that made people want to spoil her.


    The fact was further proven by Anya. It was rare for the assassin to get closer to someone. After all, her personality was prickly and cold but pretty


    Now, he could see her talents in full swing.


    ''This girl can be something special in Hallowed Insect. She has a great talent for reading people. Not only that, she is smart and can use her knowledge to solve problems. Maybe, she can be our next secretary or an in-charge to negotiate with clients.''


    While Leo was deep in thought, Astrid had finished her story and was now looking at him. She noticed his smile and knew that he was pleased by her performance.


    ''Hmph, I didn''t do anything much. It''s just a bit of conversation.''


    But, deep down, she was happy.


    "Leader, have you finished your discussion?" She asked, cupping her hands.


    "We have. We will discuss the proposal againter. For now, Wang Zhao will show us our lodging." Leo answered.


    "I see."


    She then looked at Wang Zhou and smiled.


    "Thank you very much for your kindness. We will be in your care."


    "N-No problem. Follow me."


    The man nodded, still surprised by what he saw earlier.


    As they walked toward their lodging, the vigers offered to invite them to their house. Of course, Leo refused them kindly, as he couldn''t let Astrid be together with strangers.


    "My apologies, but as her guardian I can''t allow her to be together with... people we don''t know well without supervision."


    Still, that didn''t stop them. The old men understood what he said and offered something else.


    "Young Lady, feel free to stop by my houseter. I have some nice honey for you to take to your lodging and eat with your guardian."


    "I have nice rice. Feel free to stop by if you are hungry."


    "Hehehe, I just ughtered a chicken this morning and grilled it. If you want some bites, just tell me. Don''t forget, I also have vegetables and some fruits."


    "Yes, thank you. I will visit soon!"


    As Leo and Astrid were escorted, they received invitations from all around the vige. It seemed like they had caught the attention of everyone here.


    "Leader, look. There is a lot of food being offered." She showed him the bag full of honey, meat, rice, and vegetables. "They really love their guests."


    "Yeah, that''s true." Leo smiled, "This vige is a bit different than I expected."


    "Yes. That''s what I thought too."


    Wang Zhou, who walked before them, smiled wryly.


    They were taken into a wooden log house. The house was small and only had a simple interior with a desk, a chair, and firece. There was also a small kitchen and bed for them to rest, but the others were pretty much nonexistent. However, the house felt cozy and weing.


    "I''ll bring some dinnerter if the discussion is over. And please, make yourselves at home. I''ll go and gather the vigers for the discussion."


    "Thank you, Wang Zhou."


    Leo nodded, and the man left.


    As they had time, Leo made himself felt at home and sat on the couch without hesitation. Then, he opened his notebook to read the report sent by Chiaki regarding the result of her Qi research.


    While he feltfortable, Astrid was slightly confused.


    "Um, Leader. What should I do right now?"


    She asked.


    He stopped his hand from moving and raised his head, looking at her with a slight confusion.


    "Huh? Just rx and rest for a bit. No need to do anything. You can even read books or train your martial arts outside if you want. It''s not like we''re busy or anything."


    "Oh, okay. I will just train then." She muttered, "But, it''s weird."


    "What is?"


    "They have been so nice to us. I don''t understand why they are outside."


    Astrid exined her conversation with the vigers. The vigers were warm and kind, almost treating her like a princess. None of them looked like a criminal that should be casted aside from society.


    "Someone like my... Peng n''s patriarch fits the word viin or should be cast aside instead of them."


    Hearing her opinion, Leo couldn''t help but smile. He closed all the hologram screens in front of him and decided to give the honest but naive and sheltered new member a lesson.


    "What do you think about society, Astrid? What made it functioning and who made the rules? Have you ever thought of that instead of just blindly following the norms that other people made even before you were born?"


    "Huh?"


    Astrid looked at him, confused.


    She had never thought about it.


    All her life, she had been raised to obey the n and follow their rules. She never questioned it and never wondered what sort of people were in charge of making those rules.


    Society worked like that as well. Everything followed sets of rules and norms, and everyone had their role to fulfill.


    However, Leo''s words made her curious.


    "What are you trying to say, Leader?"


    "What I''m trying to say is that the world is not ck and white. Nothing is determined right from the start. And unexpectedly, society hates something different from the norms created by those in power."


    "Society hates something different from the norm..."


    "That''s correct."


    If Leo did nothing, he and the members of Hallowed Insects would receive hate as they grew more famous. Their group was ''different'' from a normal Sect or warrior school.


    From what he and Jessica discussed before, there was no doubt Murim Alliance would brand his group as either unorthodox or Demonic Sect and tried to destroy them.


    "Society is not just one side or the other. Everyone has their own view and perception. And, sometimes, the truth is hidden from the public and reced with lies and propaganda." He opened a few hologram images and showed them to Astrid.


    Since she joined the mercenary band, she was also given smart lenses so she could see them.


    These images showed various things.


    One was an image of a beautiful woman wearing a white coat. She had a kind smile and gentle look. However, the image beside her showed the said woman created a rule that made slum residents suffer while she was hailed as a Goddess because it benefited the ''majority'' that lived in that city.


    It perfectly showed how society never worked for ''everyone'' and, instead, it was created by someone for the majority that followed them.


    "People who can''t get used to these norms are exiled, branded as heretic or demonic, and be outcasts. I guess that''s why they named this vige as ''outcast vige'' instead of ''hidden martial artists vige''."


    Just as he finished, Leo sensed a presence in front of the door. From the quick scan, he noticed that it was the vige chief, so he decided to bring him up in the conversation.


    "Isn''t that correct, Vige Chief?"


    Astrid looked at the direction that Leo was facing. She didn''t sense anyone, so she wondered what the leader was talking about.


    The door opened and revealed the person who stood behind it.


    It was the vige chief, and he didn''t seem surprised. A soft smile formed on the old man''s wrinkly face. He seemed to be amused by the young leader''s perception.


    "That''s true." He replied, nodding. "For someone as young as an unripe fruit, you have a sharp eye. Your perception and intelligence are above average. Even though you have only seen a bit of the world, you can already see the hidden truth behind the facade."


    "Please, I might be young but I saw plenty of things. Enough that I get sick of the hypocrisy that everyone showed. That''s why I decided to form a mercenary group myself as I don''t want to follow the norms everyone set before. If I am strong enough, they won''t be able to say or do anything to us."


    "And, you''re doing a great job." Xing Yu nodded in appreciation. "But, now that we have that cleared up, how about we move on and discuss the proposal? Everyone unexpectedly had arrived at the same decision. Is this also a part of your wisdom, I wonder?"


    The old man nced at Astrid and chuckled.


    "Well, you have a sharp eye." Leo praised him, "Yes, let''s move on to the proposal. What are your thoughts, Vige Chief?"


    "After discussing it with the vigers, we have decided to join the Mercenary Group."


    Upon hearing the chief''s answer, Astrid''s face brightened. However, it wasn''t that easy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "From the way you talked, it seems there is a condition that the vigers requested from us."


    Leo''s guess was spot on.


    "Yes, indeed." The vige chief nodded, smiling meaningfully. "The vigers want the Young Lady to be the leader of this new group, or whatever you call it."


    "Me?!"


    "Deal. I will assign her as the leader of the Outcast Vige group."


    "Wait, Leader!"


    "Hahaha, then I guess we will be under your care in the future."


    "Listen to me!"


    Both menughed while ignoring Astrid who protested on the side.


    She didn''t understand what was going on. She had been listening to the two''s conversation and couldn''t find anything wrong or offensive. It just didn''t make any sense at all!


    Yet, they still ignored her and made the deal.


    ''What happened?!'' She screamed in her mind.

 Chapter 94 - 94 – Friendly Spar

    With the conversation finished and the deal was made, Leo had nothing to do in this vige anymore.


    However, the vigers asked him to stay as they prepared for a party. It had been a long time since they had guests, so they were eager to make their night enjoyable.


    At first, Leo wanted to refuse their goodwill. He had plenty of things to finish back in Chengdu. But unexpectedly, they kind of forced them to stay with an excuse that they wanted to know Astrid, their new leader of the group, better.


    In the end, Leo agreed and stayed for another day. He was worried about the vigers¡¯ intention, but their smiles and warm wee made him less suspicious.


    They didn¡¯t have any bad intentions. He didn¡¯t just believe it because he was naive. He could see the sincerity in their eyes.


    Astrid was also happy.


    She enjoyed thepany of these old men and the stories they shared with her. It was a new experience for her.


    They might have something that Astrid needed desperately in her life. Her parents¡¯ or grandparents¡¯ love.


    Being her leader, Leo wouldn¡¯t try to take that away from him. Caring for his subordinates was one of his duties as the leader.


    As he drank alone while sitting on a wooden log, watching the vigers dance around arge bonfire, a man with a wild appearance approached him. The man was holding a bottle of alcohol, and he offered it to him.


    "Drink? We¡¯re going to berades soon. Might as well share a drink." He smiled, offering the bottle. "My name is Chen. What about you?"


    "Thank you."


    Leo took the bottle and poured the liquid down his throat. It was a bit sour but sweet at the same time.


    "My name is Leo, the master of a mercenary band Hallowed Insect. Well, with the Mercenary Union created, I might sit behind the table more often now. Maybe, you¡¯ll have to take orders from me."


    "Don¡¯t worry. That doesn¡¯t bother me. The one I respect is the strongest. So, it doesn¡¯t matter who is in charge." Chen answered.


    "Then, you don¡¯t mind working under me and my group, I assume?"


    "Yes, not a problem. Assuming that you¡¯re strong."


    Chen¡¯s words had a double meaning, and Leo realized that.


    ¡¯He implied that I need to prove that I am strong for him and the other vigers to follow. As expected, they only want Astrid as a leader in name only and want a real leader that they can follow. Not that I mind. Astrid is indeed still inexperienced. Leading a mock group like them would prove to be useful for her future.¡¯


    Anyway, the implication didn¡¯t offend him.


    "I can give you a spar if you want. We can settle it in the vige."


    "Hahahaha, then, you should have said so earlier." Chenughed loudly and turned around, "Men, open up some space! Me and the new Master will have a spar. Can someone be the referee?"


    "I can do it."


    Another viger came out and stood between the two of them. He was a bit thin and looked weak, but his eyes were sharp and his smile was mischievous. If Leo had topare him with an animal, then he would be a rat, cunning, smart-looking, and looked like an idiot.


    "Alright, get ready everyone!"


    The vigers shouted and began to form a circle around the two fighters. Amidst the moving vigers was Astrid, looking a bit excited and confused.


    She was a bit tipsy, but she could still hold it.


    In a short time, the vigers created arge ring where Chen and Leo could fight. The old men and women cheered and pped their hands while some were cing bets.


    Leo stood at one end, near the bonfire. The fire lit up his body and made him look even more intimidating.


    As he waited for his opponent, he started warming up and cracked his arms.


    Chen, on the other hand, was stretching and cracking his knuckles.


    The rat-looking viger stood between them, looking bored and impatient.


    "You ready, Chen?"


    "Yes." Chen answered and cupped his hands, "I, Chen from Outcast Vige, asked Leo from Hallowed Insect for an honorable duel."


    "Let¡¯s have a nice fight." Leo answered, cupping his hands.


    In the past month, he had learned about rules and etiquette in Murim world. He didn¡¯t have a problem with it and even enjoyed the ritual.


    As he bowed slightly to honor his opponent, his body suit extended to cover his hands like gloves. An electric static ran through them, creating small sparks.


    First of all, he didn¡¯t know his opponent¡¯s capability yet. He still couldn¡¯t feel Qi as the research hadn¡¯t finished yet. He didn¡¯t want to risk anything, so he decided to use his nanites.


    ¡¯Well, let¡¯s find out how capable he is. From what it looks like, he¡¯s a close-range fighter. Then, I¡¯ll try not to disappoint him. Let¡¯s start with 50% of my strength.¡¯


    "Begin!"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With the referee¡¯s shout, Chen moved first. His fist was covered in a white Qi as he rushed forward like a bullet.


    He was fast and agile. He didn¡¯t waste any movements and only focused on getting his target.


    Leo dodged it without much effort and moved around him, trying to predict his next move. He sent a kick toward the man¡¯s back, but Chen spun and grabbed his leg.


    "Not now."


    Saying that, the man threw him up into the air.


    "Hmph!"


    Leo didn¡¯t panic. He used his nanites to control his body midair and extended his hand down.


    Electricity cracked around his hands and a shockwave spread.


    Chen didn¡¯t have the time to dodge, and the attack hit him, throwing him backward and sending him into the ground.


    "Gah!"


    The viger who was acting as a referee watched them in awe.


    "Oof, that¡¯s a direct hit. Chen is not someone to mess with. Yet, he just got hit so easily."


    "Hahaha, you¡¯re getting rusty, Chen!"


    Other vigersughed and cheered, and Chen got up from the ground, his eyes burning with passion. His Qi was burning fiercely as it became visible around his body.


    At the same time, Leonded and looked forward.


    ¡¯Not bad.¡¯

 Chapter 95 - 95 – Responsibility of a Leader

    He was impressed. The man was agile and had good reflexes. It seemed like he was a seasoned fighter.


    And, even though he only used a shockwave to hit him, the man was able to withstand an attack that could even push a truck back.


    "May I ask about your martial art stage?" Leo asked politely.


    "... My apologies. I am a 6 Stars martial artist, a former Shaolin." Chen said, smiling fiercely.


    Shaolin.


    Among martial artists, Shaolin Temple was a famous sect that taught the arts of martial arts and cultivation. Among any others, the Shaolin Temple monks focused on tempering their bodies and improving their Qi to make them strong.


    The number of stars indicated a martial artist¡¯s strength. 1 star martial artist was considered weak and didn¡¯t have enough strength to stand up against a 2 stars martial artist.


    However, depending on the martial arts they trained, the 3 stars martial artist could even take down 4 stars. Compatibility also mattered in a fight.


    Once again, Shaolin Temple¡¯s monks were focused on training their body and tempered their Qi to increase their durability.


    In a game, his role would be a tank that could make a good wall and defend the others. But that tank also had destructive firepower, which was dangerous.


    "I see. Then, I will increase my power." Leo said,manding his Nanites to enhance his body.


    Power surged through his body, and his hair rose from the electric current.


    "Then, let¡¯s continue."


    With that, Chen rushed forward, his fist ready to strike.


    Leo didn¡¯t hesitate and stepped forward as well.


    Their fists met in the middle, and a loud boom could be heard as a shockwave formed around them. Blue sh of electricity ran through their body and spread out like a wave.


    The vigers, including Astrid, were blown back from the shock.


    When they looked up, they saw the two warriors standing still, their fists meeting each other. However, it was clear that Chen took damage as his clothes had burnt marks, and his hands were bleeding.


    ¡¯He¡¯s stronger than I thought.¡¯


    Leo thought, surprised.


    Chen¡¯s Qi was powerful, and his body was tougher than before.


    His hands went slightly numb from the direct exchange.


    Naturally, this wasn¡¯t what he specialized in, but to think a bare 6 Stars martial artist body could defend against his attack was unexpected.


    It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t have an advantage.


    Chen was a tank, but Leo¡¯s power and speed were on a different level.


    As his Nanites worked to focus at enhancing the damage of his punch, he threw a barrage of attacks.


    He was like a hurricane, spinning around his opponent and raining punches and kicks.


    The speed was too fast for Chen, and he couldn¡¯t keep up.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Finally, Leo threw a heavy kick, and the man was thrown into the air and crashed into the ground, groaning in pain.


    "Argh... T-This is my loss." Chen admitted as he struggled to get up.


    Leo approached him and gave him a hand. His bodysuit had returned to its normal state, and the electric current disappeared.


    "You¡¯re strong." Chen smiled bitterly.


    "You too." Leo said, "I used 50% of the power that I use to pummel Heartless Undertaker into something unrecognizable, yet you are able to tank it with only minimum injuries. I guess Monks¡¯ resilience is truly something else."


    "Hahaha, there is something we sacrifice in exchange of that toughness."


    Chen scratched his ball. Or rather, his smooth head and smiled wryly.


    "We¡¯re bald because our Qi flow is interrupted."


    "Oh, I see. That¡¯s unfortunate."


    With the spar finished, Leo left the area and joined the other vigers where he got praised. Many were curious about how he could create electricity, or thunder as they called it, when they couldn¡¯t even feel Qi from his body.


    "Unfortunately, that¡¯s still a secret."


    That was his answer, and the vigers didn¡¯t continue to ask. One¡¯s trick should be kept to oneself.


    They had a few more drinks and a feast. The food was simple but delicious. The vige had plenty of meat and vegetables, which the vigers prepared.


    As he looked at the merry celebration, Leo noticed that some of them fought each others, having spars as if nothing else mattered. It became something like a festival.


    Meanwhile, Astrid was chatting with the other vigers, exchanging stories and jokes.


    She was enjoying herself and had fun. Her smile was bright, and her eyes sparkled with excitement.


    The night continued, and the vigers became tipsy and sleepy.


    "Goodnight."


    They all said goodbye to each other and returned to their respective lodging.


    As Leo and Astrid returned, the girl sighed happily.


    "Leader, they are all good people. I think I can be their leader. If you assign me as such, I will definitely try my best."


    "That¡¯s good."


    Leo nodded. He was pretty happy with the result.


    ¡¯These vigers are without a doubt strong fighters. And, even though they look simple, their intelligence is above average. They also have a lot of experience and knowledge. Maybe, we can learn a thing or two from them.¡¯


    Of course, it was also his instinct as a gamer and a person who lived in a society where eating and selling each other was the only way to survive.


    The vige chief, Xing Yu, had his own agenda, and that was to protect the vigers from any outside danger.


    As the mercenary group that could offer protection, they were a great opportunity.


    That was why the old man was eager to ept their proposal.


    ¡¯The vigers also trusted him, so they supported his decision. The show from earlier was to see whether I have the power to back up my words or not. Chen might be the most durable fighter in this vige. By injuring him, I had already gotten their trust. Well, I can¡¯tin. These people are smart, and they don¡¯t take risks without a good reason.¡¯


    Leo had nothing to worry about. He would be a good leader and provide the vigers with safety and benefits as long as they were part of his Mercenary Union.


    As the moon looming over the vige, Leo and Astrid entered their log house and rested for the night. The girl immediately plopped over on the bed and drifted into the dream realm.


    Meanwhile, Leo couldn¡¯t sleep.


    It was a beautiful night, and the stars were twinkling in the sky.


    But, his mind was filled with a lot of thoughts.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s finish organizing the file. We need to prepare for the future and gather more members.¡¯


    The terrace looked like a nice ce to do it, so he quietly exited the house and continued his job.

 Chapter 96: Chapter 96 – Finishing Up

    Morning arrived pretty quickly. Leo stayed up all night and finished his task.


    Astrid had woken up and found him waiting for her.


    "Morning, leader." She greeted, her voice a bit sleepy.


    "Good morning."


    Leo nodded, greeting her back.


    "Are you ready to return to Chengdu?"


    Hearing him saying that, she smiled wryly and her eyes squirmed around as if she didn''t want to hear what he had to say next.


    Still, she nodded and didn''t refuse.


    "Yes, I''m ready. Umm... please be gentle on the way back."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hahaha, I will try."


    With that, the two mercenaries packed up and said goodbye to the vigers. They received many thanks and good wishes as well as many vegetables and fruits.


    These gifts were mostly for Astrid, but Leo kept it for now as he was the one having Mock Reo instead of mock Roby.


    Even the vige chief hade to see them off, and Leo thanked him for his cooperation.


    "It was a pleasure to meet you. We will settle everything in the vige first before moving to Chengdu one by one to avoid suspicion. There are a few... a rat that we have to take care of first. Don''t worry, we will keep our end of the deal."


    "That''s good. As for the rat, please tell me if you need my help."


    "Thank you. Have a nice trip."


    After that, he left the vige. Astrid was silent, and Leo guessed that she was still drunk and didn''t want to throw up on the way back.


    However, as they went further, the girl started speaking.


    "Um, Leader. About the words you speak about... Is the rat really among the vigers? They are so nice and kind."


    She couldn''t believe that someone like them could hide their true self and pretended to be friends with everyone.


    "Don''t worry. Even the most cunning fox or the most innocent-looking bunny can''t hide their true nature. And I assure you, there is a mole among the vigers."


    It was pretty refreshing to see her grow. From the sheltered and naive princess that only cared about her n, she became someone that had a more open mind and started questioning things.


    ''That''s a good start. This way, she can adapt better to the harshness of the world and gain more experience.''


    And just as he said, there was no way the Murim Alliance didn''t nt any mole among the vigers. He had seen their strength and was sure that they could hold their own against small forces.


    But, that wasn''t enough.


    There were many factors that the vige had to consider.


    For instance, if a powerful sect or n wanted to take advantage of their situation and use their power, the Murim Alliance couldn''t just sit and allow it. They were always about bncing this and bncing that.


    So, it was understandable that they nted a mole to monitor the situation.


    ''Well, since the mole has no real power, then there''s no problem to leave it to the vigers. They must''ve wanted to get rid of the mole themselves.''


    Once they managed to exit the forest, Leo took out his bike and donned his helmet with a simple voicemand. Without hesitation, he sat in his position and looked at Astrid.


    "Hop on. It''s faster this way."


    "U-Understood."


    Astrid nodded and sat behind him. Her arms wrapped around his waist tightly, and her legs pressed against his.


    "Please be gentle, Leader."


    "Heh." He smirked, "Of course. Just enjoy the ride."


    With that, he started his bike and left the forest, leaving the Outcast Vige behind with a scream of its engine and his passenger.


    The two of them were heading back to Chengdu.


    In arge estate located in the heart of the city, a meeting was held. Many leaders from different ns and sects were gathered together.


    They were all sitting at arge round table.


    On the table, a scroll was spread out, and everyone was discussing the content.


    "Mercenary Union. Tang n and Hao Sect worked together to establish this together."


    "And, they are epting all kinds of martial artists and not just the Orthodox one. What are they thinking?"


    "Are they trying to try and gain more power?"


    "Maybe, but they are still young. The Union is still weak and can''t even form a branch. They have no real power or even leadership! They let their members work by themselves and not even organize them."


    "Still, their actions are suspicious. I heard they epted many kinds of requests from vigers and normal people. This is not normal behavior for a group of martial artists."


    "Then, maybe they are gathering resources or information. It''s not that hard to make connections and gain information."


    "I doubt that."


    A debate started, and everyone was arguing back and forth. Many expressed their displeasure and concerns, while some were just curious.


    As the discussion was going nowhere, a man suddenly spoke up.


    "Enough."


    The man''s word was enough to stop everyone''s debate. He was a tall and muscr man with a cold and fierce look. His body was wrapped in a ck robe and his entire figure exuded the air of authority.


    He was the Murim Alliance''s leader, Xue Wang.


    His voice echoed through the room, and everyone shut their mouths.


    "We need to stop wasting our time. We already made the decision, so let''s focus on the important thing." He said, "I don''t care if the Mercenary Union is suspicious or not. There is only one reason why we''re here today."


    The man looked at everyone and smiled meaningfully.


    "That is to get rid of the Tang and Hao n. By creating something as unsightly as that group of clowns, they are insulting the entire Murim."


    His words caused the others to nod.


    "Yes, yes. How could a n with a long standing such as the Tang n work together with an Unorthodox Sect? Not to mention, it''s Hao Sect!"


    "Yes, it''s strange. They must''ve been nning something."


    Everyone agreed.


    Xue Wang nodded and looked at the scroll once again. At that moment, another person in the room noticed that he ordered them to continue and speak.


    "From what''s reported by the Beggar Sect, there is a central point that might have influenced the two Sect and n to create this wretched organization that challenges our authority and tradition."

 Chapter 97: Chapter 97 – Murim Alliance’s Decision

    "Oh, and what is that?"


    One of the leaders asked.


    "ording to the Beggar Sect, the center point is the leader of the Hallowed Insect, a group of mercenaries under the Mercenary Union. They have forgotten about honor and have no respect for the tradition. Their actions are causing unrest and chaos."


    "What about their power and abilities? What martial art are they practicing? Is there anyone famous or influential among them?"


    "Their Leader is as strong as a 8 Stars martial artist. People in Shaanxi and Sichuan call him Thunder God."


    The one who answered that question was an old man with an impressive mustache. He broke his silence and suddenly the room''s atmosphere had changed.


    "That guy... That hateful and wretched guy killed the 3rd Elder of our Wudang Sect as well as the junior disciples going for him to train. Alliance Leader, I won''t allow you to get in the way of my revenge. That man is our Sect hateful enemy! We will be the one killing him."


    Training was the Murim Alliance''s way to call something that bordered a taboo they were willing to close their eyes from. And in this case, they called the Supreme Evil epigraph''s incident in Hallowing Ravine as training.


    Everyone understood the reference immediately. Most forces gathering in the Murim Alliance today also participated in that incident and even killed each other. However, once again, that was the fact they were willing to close their eyes and ignore their loss.


    After all, everyone at least gained some treasures from the ruin. Save from the raging Wudang Sect.


    "Calm down, Wudang Sect Leader. You''re overstepping your bounds." Xue Wang said, "I have no reason to stop you. However, we also can''t openly attack them without a n. The Emperor''s Court won''t stay silent if we create amotion."


    "I understand. Please forgive me, Alliance Leader."


    The old man bowed his head. Although he did that, the burning rage he felt could even melt rocks and turn them intova. That was how much Zhang Tian hated the existence of a man named Leo and the group called Hallowed Insect.


    "Unless we have a good reason to attack them, we won''t move. But, since the Hallowed Insect''s Leader is a problem, I suggest we send a message. The Tang and Hao n can''t hide their intentions for too long." Xue Wang continued.


    "Yes, that''s true."


    "We need to tell them to cease this immediately and ask forpensation. We also have to take care of Hao Sect while we''re at it. They know too many of our secrets!"


    "That''s right. It''s time to show them their rightful ce. How dare an Unorthodox Sect try to im part of our power!"


    "Allow me to send a message right now."


    No one disagreed with the Alliance Leader''s decision. Rather, they even supported him when they saw the chance of getting a nice bite of a pie called Hao Sect.


    Bang!


    At that moment, the door mmed open and a man in a robe entered. His face showed a worried and hurried expression.


    "What is it, Huang? We are in the middle of a meeting." Xue Wang expressed his displeasure.


    The man breathed heavily as he knelt and cupped his hands.


    "My apologies, Alliance Leader. But there is news that needs your immediate attention. Something terrible has happened in the Outcast Vige."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Outcast Vige, a ce hidden by the Murim Alliance. The forest around it acted like a natural barrier that could confuse people who were lost or looking for the vige.


    Only a few knew the exact location and could enter without being caught.


    "The Outcast Vige? What news?"


    Xue Wang asked, his expression dark. Out of all people, he was someone who valued the importance of the vige and the secret it held.


    Gulping, the man named Huang revealed the news.


    "The Outcast Vige... Our spy has been caught." He said, pausing a little to take a little gulp once again.


    That showed his nervousness.


    "And they... They left the forest and headed to Chengdu. From thest letter we received this morning, it seems they... They are going to join the Mercenary Union."


    Once he finished, the room became as cold as ice.


    "Impossible."


    "They joined the Mercenary Union?!"


    "W-We can''t allow them to! Alliance Leader, this is a crisis!"


    Everyone panicked and expressed their anger.


    The Murim Alliance had spies nted in the Outcast Vige for a long time. And, they were the ones who had to monitor and report to them about the condition of the vige.


    But now, the news had turned everything upside down.


    Xue Wang didn''t panic.


    "This is a problem, indeed."


    Having said that, he stood up and moved his hands. His brows touched, and his expression became solemn.


    "Send your fastest messenger to the Tang and Hao Sect. Tell them that we will no longer tolerate their behavior. And, let''s see if the Mercenary Union is really worthy of our time or not."


    "Yes."


    Huang bowed and quickly exited the room.


    Meanwhile, Xue Wang stared at the map of the city.


    He was not worried.


    No matter how strong the mercenaries were, they were not ready for theing storm.


    Murim Alliance had been the strongest since the beginning, and now that they were going to attack, the mercenaries had no chance.


    "Let''s see what they''re capable of."


    The men gathering in the room nodded and started nning their attack.


    Little did they know, a small metal toy was looking at everything from the ceiling. Its mouth, filled with sharp teeth, was equipped with a microphone that caught all of their conversation.


    No one could feel its presence as it had no Qi. All the strong martial artists were unaware of its existence and the fact that simr toys could be found almost everywhere in Sichuan and some area in Shaanxi.


    And in Chengdu, the controller of the metal toy caressed the bigger toy, its main body, and looked at herpanion on her side, a beautifuldy wearing pink-tinted sses.


    "They begin to move."


    "As expected." Thepanion, Jessica, nodded in understanding. "It''s already time. Let''s start the next phase of our n."

 Chapter 98: Chapter 98 – Chiaki’s Rest Day [1]*

    "So they made a move."


    The first thing Leo did when he returned to the base was listen to Chiaki''s report in his room.


    Why in his room? Because the security here was the strongest among any other ce.


    Anyway, the girl had recorded the entire conversation from the meeting and was analyzing it.


    "The Murim Alliance has finally decided to show its ugly face. It looks like we are their main target." He chuckled in amusement as he finished watching the clip. "This is going to be fun."


    "The outcast vige joining us is the reason why Murim Alliance can''t tolerate it anymore. It looks like their greed and desire for power is stronger than their rationality."


    Chiaki was right.


    Leo had guessed that since he first heard about the vige.


    He skimmed the novel once again to find any words he had missed or forgot.


    As he went through the story, the information and knowledge started flowing into his head.


    In the story, the outcast vige was a hidden secret and treasure trove of knowledge and martial arts. Its location was unknown, not even the forest where it was located could be found without a guide.


    It was the perfect ce for a martial arts master or a sect to hide.


    However, it was not only that.


    The vige also had a powerful barrier created by an ancient master. That barrier was the reason why the vige couldn''t be found by any normal martial artists as it confused their Qi senses.


    Yes, the key here was martial artists. No one ever expected that someone without Qi could find the vige. The area around the vige was infested with dangerous beasts and bandits, making it difficult for anyone to pass through.


    The vige was not easy to find and was guarded by a group of powerful fighters.


    Even if the vigers didn''t have the same level of power as the Murim Alliance, their strength was nothing to scoff at.


    "The earliest they can attack us is in a month. They already have information about our strength, or at least the one we deliberately show to the public. But, it doesn''t matter. They can''t touch us easily. After all, we have the backing of the city."


    "I''m not worried, Leader. We''re ready." Chiaki assured him.


    She had done a great job preparing the base for any iing attack.


    With the base upgrade, they had plenty of tools and weapons to fight. Chiaki was also able to spread Coco from the base without worrying about her Nanites running out. She focused on enhancing the security and surveince around the city and the surrounding area.


    "I really appreciate your work, Chiaki. Do you want to rest now?"


    "That... would be appreciated."


    A tired smile formed on her face. She had been working non-stop since she returned to Chengdu, and her body couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Good. Take a day off and don''t worry about the attack. Jessica will take over Mini-Cocos burden from you for a while."


    "Yes, Leader." She nodded, "Then, I will rest. Please excuse me."


    With that, she approached him and kissed his cheek. He was taken by surprise as she pushed him onto the bed.


    "Chiaki?"


    "This is my rest, Leader. I need you to take a look at my body and do maintenance. Aren''t you unfair? You haven''t done that for me. Are you disgusted by... my modified body?


    They are all no different from my original one."


    Her voice was soft and seductive, and Leo realized what she was talking about.


    He chuckled and decided to give her the service she wanted.


    "You''re wrong. I am not disgusted at you at all. Rather, I think it''s impressive that you''re still able to maintain your beauty and sexiness despite everything. Don''t worry, I''ll give you the maintenance you wanted."


    He reached her and started undressing her. Coco moved to the side and sat like a normal toy without doing anything.


    Soon, her body was naked, and he could see every inch of her skin.


    Nothing couldpare to her beauty, not even the real-life girl he met before his transmigration.


    "Hmm, you look beautiful, Chiaki. Every part of you is perfect."


    "Hehe, I am d to hear that." She smiled shyly and opened her arms, weing him. "Please, take care of me, Leader. I am your toy, a doll that you can use for anything. So, use me as you wish."


    "Alright. Then, let''s have fun."


    With that, Leo climbed on top of her and kissed her lips.


    From that point on, he explored every part of her body and yed with her until she couldn''t resist and moaned loudly.


    It was a pleasure that she never experienced before.


    "Hnn~ Ahn... T-This is strange. My body feels... Ahn! My pussy feels so wet, and my breasts are getting bigger. This is not a dream, right?


    This is real."


    "Of course, it is real. You''re experiencing a new kind of pleasure, one that no toy could ever experience. This is proof that you''re a human, just like any others."


    Leo''s hand moved toward her crotch. He felt wetness and warmth that proved his point.


    "You''re already wet. Do you like my touch, Chiaki? Don''t be shy. Just admit it."


    "Y-Yes, I love your touch, Leader. Please, use me more. My body is yours. Use me however you like."


    Her voice was filled with passion and lust.


    Moans escaped her lips whenever his hand brushed against her body.


    She had never felt something like this before.


    Her body had no limit, and the pleasure she was receiving was endless.


    Because of the modification she did to her own body, she became so sensitive. Her nerves reacted faster, and her brain was able to process and analyze the sensation.


    And, it felt amazing.


    Her moans were like music, and her body was a masterpiece.


    "Ahhn~ Leader, please, don''t stop! My pussy... I want you to touch my most sensitive ce."


    Chiaki squirmed under him, enjoying every touch and sensation he gave her.


    She didn''t mind her modesty or embarrassment. Her body was his.


    He was her master, and she was his toy.


    "Hmm, alright. I will grant your request."


    Slowly, his hand reached her crotch. She was already wet, and the juices leaked onto the bed.


    "Ahhn~"


    As his fingers entered her pussy, she couldn''t help but moan and shiver in excitement.


    Her body was so sensitive and could react to every touch. She didn''t know how it was possible, but she didn''t care.


    All this intelligent girl wanted was his touch.


    And, she would do anything to get it.


    "A-Ahhn~ Leader, I''m... going to cum."


    Her body shook uncontrobly as she felt an incredible sensation rushing through her entire body.


    From her pussy, a wave of pleasure and ecstasy washed over her, and she couldn''t resist.


    She arched her back and screamed in pleasure as she experienced an orgasm like no other.


    "Ahhn~ I''m cumming, Leader. Please, let me cum. I''m cumming!"


    She couldn''t stop herself, and her body shuddered and trembled.


    A stream of liquid squirted out of her pussy, covering Leo''s hand and the bed with her juices.


    It was a sight to behold.


    Chiaki''s expression was full of lust and ecstasy. Her tongue was hanging out, and her eyes were half-closed. Herrge breasts moved up and down in rhythm as she breathed heavily.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The orgasmsted for a while, and Leo''s hand was drenched with her juices. He grinned and leaned closer, opening his mouth to suck her tongue.


    Chiaki could only moan as she felt his lips and tongue moving around hers.


    Her body was still sensitive, and every touch sent a jolt of electricity through her nerves.


    It was a pleasure beyond imagination, and she couldn''t resist it.


    "Hnn~ Aahn... Leader, you''re amazing. I''ve never felt something like this before. Please, continue. My body is yours. Do whatever you want with it."


    She opened her legs wide, inviting him.


    The sight of her drenched pussy and swollen clit made him lick his lips in anticipation.


    Not even Leo could resist this temptation. He took off his pants and revealed his rock-hard cock.


    "You''re ready, huh?"


    "Yes, please, fill me up with your big dick, Leader. I want to feel you inside me."


    She was so desperate for his touch that she was willing to do anything. She pried open her legs even further and used her hands to open her pussy lips, exposing her insides.


    "Here, fuck me, Leader. I''m all yours. Use me however you like. Please, put your cock in me and make me cum over and over again."


    "Alright. If that''s what you want, then I''ll grant your wish."


    With that, Leo moved his cock closer to her lower lips. He pped his dick against her clit and rubbed it up and down, teasing her.


    She gasped and moaned as the sensation sent tingles through her body.


    Finally, Leo couldn''t hold back anymore. He instantly inserted his cock deep into her wet and warm hole. It was so tight that he grunted from the pleasure.

 Chapter 99: Chapter 99 – Chiaki’s Rest Day [2]*

    "Aaahn~ H-Harder, Leader. Fuck me harder! Fill me up with your big, thick, and throbbing cock."


    He couldn''t deny her request and started moving his hips back and forth, fucking her hard and fast. His cock mmed into her pussy, causing her to scream in ecstasy.


    The sounds of his cock pping against her wet flesh echoed through the room.


    Chiaki''s eyes rolled back, and her tongue hung out. She could only moan and gasp as her master fucked her senseless.


    "Your pussy is so tight. It squeezed me so tightly. You must be enjoying this."


    "Hnnn~ Ahhhnn~ O-Of course. Your dick is filling me up and reaching ces that I didn''t even know existed. Ooohhnn~ I want to feel you deep inside me."


    Leo didn''t hesitate and continued to thrust his cock in and out of her tight hole. He could feel his tip mming against her cervix, and it was driving her crazy.


    "Y-You''re going to make me cum again, Leader. I can''t stop myself. Please, keep fucking me."


    "Ugh, you''re still so tight. How can you be this tight after being fucked so much? I don''t know, but you''re making me cum as well. You better take all of my load, Chiaki. I''m going to fill you up with my seed."


    "Yes! Ooh! Hnn~ Shoot your cum deep inside me, Leader. Make me pregnant. I want to bear your children. Please, make me cum!


    Ohhhnnn!"


    Chiaki screamed as she felt another orgasm approaching.


    At the same time, Leo felt his cock twitching and throbbing. He couldn''t hold back any longer and exploded deep inside her.


    His seed shot out of his cock and into her womb. It was so warm and sticky, and Chiaki couldn''t help but moan as her entire body was filled with pleasure.


    They both came at the same time, and their bodies quivered and shook.


    Ropes of cum leaked out of her pussy and onto the bed.


    Leo''s cock remained buried inside her for a few minutes, and he could feel her pussy tightening around him. He was still hard and couldn''t pull out.


    It was an intense and satisfying experience for both of them.


    But, it wasn''t over yet.


    As soon as Leo regained his strength, he started moving again.


    "Huh? Oooh... Hnnn~! W-Wait, Lea- Ooohhh! I am still- Hnn... So sensitive."


    Chiaki was surprised. She didn''t expect him to keep going after cumming so much.


    "Oh, I''m still hard, Chiaki. Don''t you want to make me cum again?"


    "Ahhn~ Yes, yes! I want to make you cum again, Leader. But, ooohhnn~ Not so fast. I''m still... Ahhn~"


    He didn''t stop, and he kept fucking her hard and fast. He knew that her body could handle it, and her tight hole was eager to please him.


    No matter what happened, she was the one seducing him. He was not going to let her get away with it.


    So, he continued to fuck her like a wild beast.


    Her moans were like a melody, and the way her body reacted to his touch was a sight to behold.


    The way her breasts bounced up and down and her ass jiggled with every thrust of his cock made him even more aroused.


    Her pussy was dripping with his cum, and it was a beautiful sight.


    "Aaahhnn~! Leader, I can''t stop cumming. Your cock is making me feel so good. Keep fucking me! Ahhn~"


    Chiaki had given up on trying to stop him and instead embraced the pleasure that was washing over her.


    Her moans became louder and more intense as she felt his cock pounding her pussy.


    Before long, she squirted all over his dick and the bed once again. He pulled his cock out, still drenched in the mixture of his own cum and her juice, and put it between herrge boobs.


    His hands grabbed the pair of soft and plump flesh and pushed them together, trapping his cock.


    "Suck my cock, Chiaki."


    "Yes, Leader. As you wish."


    Chiaki didn''t refuse and opened her mouth. She stuck out her tongue and began licking his cock and sucking it.


    The taste of his dick mixed with her own juices was intoxicating, and she couldn''t help but moan as her hands groped her breasts and her tongue continued to pleasure his member.


    Meanwhile, he fucked her boobs, sliding his cock in and out of the soft and warm flesh.


    The feeling was incredible, and he couldn''t stop himself from cumming again.


    Ropes of hot and sticky cum shot out of his dick andnded on her face and chest. It was a sight to behold, and Chiaki was happy to take it all.


    Tainting her beautiful face with his cum was a pleasure that he would never forget.


    "Oohhnnn~ Leader, I love your taste. It''s so sweet and sticky."


    Chiaki licked his cock clean and swallowed all of his cum thatnded inside her mouth. Her short hair was sticky from the white liquid, and her face was covered in his essence.


    But, she didn''t care.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She was just a toy, and toys were meant to be used by their masters.


    And, Leo was her master.


    With her face as red as a tomato, Chiaki couldn''t help but feel aroused once again.


    She had never been so horny before.


    It was like a fire was burning inside her.


    She couldn''t get enough of his touch and the way he made her feel.


    Raising her body, she pushed him and rode him reverse cowgirl style.


    Her ass was round and soft, and Leo couldn''t help but grab it and enjoy the view.


    "Chiaki, you''re getting addicted to it, huh?"


    "Yes. I''ve be a fool in front of you, Leader. You''ve unlocked something that I never knew existed. It''s like... I''ve be apletely different person. Someone who''s not afraid to show her lust and desires."


    "Well, I don''t mind it. I love you and everything, Chiaki. You''re beautiful, and you''re mine."


    "I am yours, Leader. Use me as much as you like. I''ll never refuse."


    With that, Chiaki slid her pussy down his cock and started riding him, bouncing up and down on his shaft.


    It was an incredible sensation, and Leo couldn''t resist.


    He watched her ass jiggle with every movement and felt her wetness covering his cock.


    His next cumming was building up inside him, and he couldn''t stop it.


    "Chiaki, I''m going to cum again."


    "Ooohnn~ Do it, Leader. Fill me up with your seed. Make me yours."


    Her voice was dripping with lust, and Leo couldn''t deny her request.


    With that, his cock shot out ropes of thick and sticky cum deep inside her. She screamed and her body trembled as she felt his essence filling her womb.


    They continued to fuck each other all night, and when they finally stopped, their bodies were exhausted and covered in sweat.


    But, they were satisfied.


    And, Chiaki had finally realized that she was more than just a toy. She deserved and wanted more love and attention.


    "I love you, Leader. Thank you for giving me a chance to express my true self."


    She smiled and kissed his lips, showing her gratitude and love.


    "I love you too, Chiaki."


    Leo returned the kiss and caressed her cheek.


    The two of them embraced each other and drifted into the dream realm.


    Meanwhile, Coco was watching everything from the corner of the room, secretly recording everything and uploading it to Chiaki''s personal cloud storage.

 Chapter 100: Chapter 100 – Cold War

    A week had passed since Leo returned and received the information regarding the Murim Alliance movement. With that knowledge, he was able to n his next move and prepare for the uing battle.


    Not that the preparation was that urgent. Jessica and Chiaki already prepared everything, and all Leo had to do was give the order.


    During this time, he also went out to meet the people and visited the ces around Chengdu.


    It was a busy city and had a lot of interesting things. Many people came in and out without ending.


    Business also boomed since the Mercenary Union was created. Not only martial artists, but people seeking help also visited.


    For example, Nabi''s Butterfly Pavilion. This ce''s first hall now became a kind of gathering ce for Mercenary Union members. They drank and ate there, chatting and exchanging stories.


    Some made new friends and gathered with a new group.


    In a month, many requests arrived as their name spread around Sichuan and even reached Shaanxi. Before long the Mercenary Union would be known all over the Central ins.


    As the number of requests increased, they needed more people.


    But that would be a story for the future.


    Murim Alliance worked pretty hard to prevent the news of their actions from spreading. They didn''t want anyone to interfere and meddle with their business.


    Information war began in Murim. One side spread the deed that the Mercenary Union was doing while the other side denied it and even used the group of being a part of a conspiracy.


    Many people, especially the ones around Sichuan, started to get curious about the Mercenary Union. Its name even spread further than what the Murim Alliance tried to prevent.


    "They shouldn''t have tried to badmouth us. Instead, spreading more interesting news, such as the birth of a new 9 Stars martial Artist, would work better to split people''s attention. They are fools."


    Leo crossed his arms and smiled in amusement.


    This was the result of his and Chiaki''s hard work. And this was the reason why Leo did nothing to prevent the news from spreading.


    Just like a saying said, bad rumors will always have a shadow, while good rumors will spread like wildfire. And there was no use preventing a stream. Rather, open the path for it and let it flow freely.


    It was easier to change people''s minds and opinions by influencing their thoughts than trying to silence everyone.


    "We''ve already nned everything. Now, let''s see how far they can go before falling."


    "How devious. We never thought this kind of strategy would work. Usually, people would cut the source of the rumors to stop it from spreading further." Nabi was impressed.


    She looked at the first floor from the second, her eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "This growth is unprecedented. From this morning''s data, we can see a huge increase in visitors and members, and it doesn''t seem to slow down. They are even asking for more rooms and seats. This is unbelievable! We already have more than 300 martial artists joining our Union. And there are 91 unique teams registered."


    Her voice was filled with energy and happiness.


    Seeing how excited the leader of Hao Sect was, Leo couldn''t help but feel amused.


    ''This is nothing. There are more than 5000 unique teams in the game, Mercenary Union.''


    Leo chuckled and looked at the sky. This was just the beginning, and the number of unique teams and martial artists would soon increase.


    The Mercenary Union was still growing, and they couldn''t afford to ck off.


    "Alright, let''s continue our work. What do you know about the Murim Alliance''s leader, Xue Wang?" He asked.


    Nabi nodded.


    "Xue Wang is the leader of the Murim Alliance and one of the most powerful men in Central ins. From the rumor, he was about to break the wall of 8 Stars martial artists and advance to 9 Stars."


    That information was not new to him. It was already written in the book.


    ''Xue Wang is a master of the Thunder Cloud Technique and one of the most powerful martial artists in Central ins. But, his power is not limited to this. He is a master of many Qi techniques and has mastered the closebat as well as ranged fighting, earning him the title "The Thunder Emperor" or "The Lightning Master."''


    Their titles were pretty simr. Thunder Emperor and Thunder God.


    With the rumors about him spreading with the Mercenary Union, people began topare the two of them.


    Honestly, Leo didn''t care much about his ability or his strength. His interest was more focused on his opponent''s weakness and w.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''That much isn''t exined in the novel. Maybe it''s a hidden secret or a weakness that only the MC can discover in the future. But I have no luxury to wait for that.''


    Leo was not an idiot.


    If he had the power and skill, then he would try his best to exploit it.


    "Any weakness you find out about him?"


    "Surprisingly, there are many rumors. One of them says that he is a coward and prefers to hide behind his underlings. Another says that he is a sadist and likes to torture his enemies. Some even say that he has a daughter and is obsessed with her."


    "What?"


    Thest rumor took Leo by surprise.


    ''A daughter? That''s new.''


    It was not mentioned in the novel, and he had no idea if it was true or not.


    "A step-daughter. He adopted a girl who apparently is gifted in lightning Qi and trained her to be his sessor. Her name is Xue Rou." Nabi exined while hiding her mouth behind her fan. "The obsession here is about her talent. In a year, she managed to reach the peak of 6 Stars. She was even called a prodigy."


    ''Xue Rou? Hmm, that''s interesting. I have never heard of her in the book.''


    But, Leo had no reason to doubt the information. It came from Hao Sect, one of two Sects with thergest informationwork.


    "Do you have any information about her whereabouts?"


    "No. It''s like she doesn''t exist. We don''t know where she came from, as if she just popped out from thin air. And from what I heard, she wore something strange when Xue Wang introduced her as his daughter. I seem to have heard of something simr from somewhere."


    Tak!


    Closing her fan, she showed a mischievous smile. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity and excitement.


    "Leader, I can sense that you are hiding something. But, I don''t want to push too hard. We are still allies, right? Just know that I''m always avable if you need help."


    Since they worked together and established the Mercenary Union, Nabi imitated Leo''s subordinate and began calling him Leader. It was a known fact that the other members of the Mercenary Union also called him Leader, thinking that was how they should address him.


    "Strange clothes and no past, eh?"


    Now that also interests Leo a little bit. Maybe he had to go undercover and explore the truth.


    ''Should I do it? Murim Alliance''s headquarter is located in the Capital City, so I have to be careful. But, if I have a chance, then maybe...''


    His train of thought was interrupted as Nabi took something from between her bosom.


    "I won''t pry too much, Leader. But if you''re interested in that daughter, then please take this. We kinda... figure out where she can be found."


    The girl handed him a piece of paper.


    It was an invitation.


    "Xue Rou''s birthday celebration. It''s an event where Xue Wang will introduce his daughter to the martial arts world. They probably wanted to throw some water on the fire. Maybe our fast growth will stop with this. Unless we do something, that is."


    "It seems someone in the Murim Alliance has a brain."


    Leo took the paper and smiled. They had just talked about how they should create a bigger rumor to distract the audience, and it looks like the enemy did the same.


    But, it was not the time to talk about this.


    "In the Capital, huh? I have never been there before."


    "It''s a beautiful city and also the center of Murim. You might learn something there." She said, "The Emperor''s court is also located in the Capital, so be careful. There are many eyes and ears there."


    "Understood."


    Leo nodded and left the pavilion.


    With this new information, he had something to do.


    ''Who to bring? Everyone is so busy that I can''t pick. Maybe it''s time for me to move by myself? It''s been a while.''


    He was not worried.


    As a transmigrator, he had the knowledge and skills that no one could match. And he also had the power and technology to back him up.


    He could handle anything that came his way.


    ''I can also make a connection with the Emperor while I am in the Capital. Hmm... Maybe I should bring Jessica and dress her like a Lady. We can act like a rich married couple and make our presence known.''


    The n was slowly forming in his head.


    "Then, let''s go to the Capital."


    Leo didn''t hesitate.

 Chapter 101: Chapter 101 – Central Plains’ Capital

    A carriage moved slowly in a bumpy road. The coachman, wearing a brown robe and a hat, looked calm and indifferent as he guided the horses.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hmm, this is boring. How long until we arrive at the Capital, honey?"


    The man sitting inside the carriage spoke to a beautiful woman. He had long brown hair and his face looked like a young entertainer. His voice was pretty soft and his attitude was a bit mboyant.


    His robe, looking like the ones worn by rich men, was adorned with gold and jewels.


    However, that didn''t make him look bad. Rather, it gave him a charming and charismatic air.


    "We should arrive in the next few hours, dear. Don''t worry, we are not rushing."


    The woman sitting beside him answered softly. She was wearing a red dress and pink-tinted sses that recently became popr in Chengdu. Her hair, cascading down her back, was ck and shiny.


    Her hand softly caressed his thighs, teasing and arousing him.


    "Oh my, I can''t wait."


    The man smiled and returned the gesture, his hands intertwined with hers.


    His smile was seductive and his eyes glittered with passion.


    It was a look that no one could resist.


    No matter how one saw them, they were loving rich couple. A big business people from Chengdu who had nothing to worry about but pleasure.


    However, if one knew the truth, they would be shocked.


    Inside the carriage, the couple was not what they seemed.


    They were Leo and his secretary, Jessica.


    Of course, they didn''t go by that name right now. Instead, they were donning different identities.


    Jessica was dressed like ady, and Leo was a noble businessman who wanted to expand hispany. They also used a different name. Right now, he was Yang Ji while she was Yang Rong, and they were a married couple.


    Their trip was not a short one. It had been 3 days since they started their journey and they were almost at the Capital.


    "Master, the capital can be seen right now."


    The young-looking coachman said as he tilted his hat a little.


    Leo peeked his head out and looked at the horizon. Arge city could be seen in the distance. The capital was a beautiful city, and it had a different air from Chengdu. The air was a bit cooler and there were many people in the streets.


    As their carriage entered the gate, Leo could see the difference between this city and the previous one.


    "This is interesting."


    The buildings looked pretty simr to Chengdu, but there was something different.


    "There are more people here." Jessicamented.


    Her observation was correct. There were more people and more hustle and bustle.


    Not only that, arge building that could be seen even from the gate stood in the heart of the Capital. Its enormous size and grandeur could not be missed.


    "That must be the castle where the Emperor resides. It''s not as impressive as the pce in the Imperial City, but it''s not bad."


    "Hmm, so that''s the Emperor''s castle."


    Leo nodded and leaned back. The building indeed looked impressive and had a majestic aura around it.


    "So, dear. Where would we stay tonight? Do you have any suggestions?"


    Jessica''s smile was sweet and seductive. Her eyes were hidden behind the pink-tinted sses, but her gaze was sharp and calcting.


    "Of course. I have prepared everything ahead of time." Leo replied, "We will stay in the Red Moon Inn. It''s a famous hotel and a gathering ce for wealthy people."


    "Oh, how nice. You are so thoughtful."


    She giggled and leaned closer. She leaned against his shoulder and her hand moved toward his crotch.


    "My husband, let''s have fun after checking into the room."


    "As you wish, dear."


    Surprisingly, the road in the Capital was pretty good. It was t and the bumps were less than Leo expected. They took care of it pretty well.


    As they entered the city, the scenery became more breathtaking. The buildings, the people, and the atmosphere were all different.


    There were a lot of martial artists wearing red uniforms walking around. From what Leo knew, they were the Emperor''s guard and his elite force named Bloody Guards.


    Leo scanned everyone wearing the uniform and saved their data, such as face and body structure, into the cloud storage using his cloud storage.


    This was pretty important for his mission and to find out about the enemy''s strength.


    Before long, they arrived at the Red Moon Inn. It was not as big as Butterfly Pavilion, but it had a luxurious air around it.


    "Wee to the Red Moon Inn."


    The man behind the counter was old and had a beard. His face was wrinkled and his body looked like it was about to copse. However, one shouldn''t look at people''s appearance too much in Murim. Even when their bodies were rusty, they could also be a hidden master or something.


    So, Leo stayed polite.


    "Give us your best room. We n to stay for a whole month."


    The old man raised his brow in surprise.


    "Oh, a rich gentleman, huh? Hehehe, we have the best room for you. It has a great view of the castle and is veryfortable. It will be 300 Golds for two weeks, so 600 Golds for a month. Is that okay, Young Lord?"


    Leo nodded. He paid the amount without any hesitation.


    Spending money without thinking twice was how a big businessman worked in Murim. They unted their wealth and threw their coins away like they had no limit.


    "Here''s the key. Enjoy your stay, Young Lord."


    With a bow, the old man handed him the key.


    "Will you need a meal? Our first floor serves as a restaurant that has the best dishes in the Capital. You must be tired from a long journey. Our peking duck and grilled fish are very famous."


    "Oh, I would love to have that. We will have two sets of your special menu, please. Thank you."


    "Yes, yes, thank you for choosing our Inn, Young Lord. May I know your name?"


    "It''s Yang Ji."


    The old man bowed again and then shouted loudly.


    "TWO SETS OF SPECIAL MENU FOR OUR LORD YANG JI!"


    Following that, a young servant on the side ran out of the inn and began shouting the same thing. This was how this inn pleased their valued customer.


    As mentioned earlier, people loved to flex their wealth and power in Murim. Announcing their expensive order like this usually pleased the customers. Not only that, but it also helped to spread a ce''s reputation.


    Many people would love to eat and drink here if the food was good and the service was exceptional.


    And, the old man did a good job in making a name for themselves.


    The servant returned from outside and immediately showed Leo the way to their table.


    "Thank you."


    "Thank you for choosing our inn, Young Lord. Please, enjoy your food and don''t forget to visit our casino downstairs. We have many games and prizes for everyone. Also, the entertainer will start their dance soon on that stage. I believe you will enjoy it with your beautiful wife."


    "My~ Thank you, servant." Jessica giggled and threw a silver coin to the servant for his lip service.


    The servant caught it skillfully, hid it under his sleeve, and smiled. Then, he bowed and left after saying that he would bring them their meal soon.

 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 – Central Plains’ Capital [2]

    As they waited, Leo and Jessica started talking.


    "This ce is like a pit of snakes. Everyone is hiding their fangs and ws."


    What she said was true. In this city, no one could trust anyone. Even the kindest-looking person could have ulterior motives.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    They had been watched since they sat on the table by who knew how many people.


    "We have to be careful. It''s too easy to find information here."


    Information spreads easily. By now, the greedy hyenas might have heard that two very rich people arrived at the capital and made contact soon.


    Not today, but maybe tomorrow or in two days. Leo knew how these people were thinking and knew that sooner orter, someone would approach him.


    "Let''s not reveal too much."


    Jessica nodded.


    She understood that they had to keep their identity a secret.


    Before long, the meal came. They were piping hot and delicious. The duck was tender and juicy, and the fish was grilled perfectly. The meat was white and soft, and the taste was mouth-watering.


    "This is good." Leo honestly thought.


    "Yes. It''s even more wonderful to be eaten with you, Dear Husband." Jessica added, her voice full of seduction and tease. "Let me help you with eating. Aaah~"


    Martial artists had a tendency to be a loner or just a straight up single. They had no time to get along with girls or find love.


    And, Jessica was not afraid to y her part. She had a sexy and flirty air around her that could arouse any man''s lust. She wanted to be seen as a loving wife, even though her personality was far from that.


    This was a part of the n. And... Secretly, she harbored such a hope inside her as well.


    ''I can''t believe the day I act as his wife woulde.'' She thought happily.


    Thanks to that, her smile looked genuine and made the martial arts unable to take their eyes from them.


    She used the chopstick to feed him and giggled in happiness. Her eyes were glued on him, and her actions were filled with love and passion.


    The two of them looked like a perfect couple.


    "It''s delicious, even more so when you feed me." Leo responded in a skilled manner.


    Having a beautiful girl like Jessica feeding him made him happy. Of course, he knew that it was for a mission. But that didn''t mean he couldn''t enjoy the moment.


    "Hehe, I am d. We will have a lot of fun when we go back to our room. I will service you with my mouth and make you happy. Wouldn''t you like that, Dear Husband?"


    "Hmm, sounds lovely."


    She licked her lips seductively and giggled.


    The atmosphere around the table was warm and romantic, and the people around were jealous. Even the servants couldn''t stop himself from staring at them and ground their teeth in jealously.


    No one dared to raise their voices. The two of them were ''valued'' customers and had enough wealth to buy the entire Inn if they wanted. Or so they thought.


    But, Leo and Jessica knew that the real game was about to start.


    As they finished their meal, Leo noticed that some people maybe had enough of him and stood up from their table. It was a group of 3 martial artists.


    Their appearance looked neat, and the one walking in the middle had a high quality clothes. He was smiling, but Leo could see the sharpness in his eyes. And from the way he looked at them, it was clear that they were his target.


    "Hello, Young Lord. I am Deng Yue, the leader of the Deng Martial Arts School. I have heard of your reputation and am honored to meet you. Please, can I sit and have a chat with you? You seem to be a wise man and would love to hear your opinion."


    The man was pretty polite and had a friendly aura around him. People who looked at him would think the same. That this man, Deng Yue, was a good man.


    "Hello, I am happy to hear yourpliment. However, as you can see, I am with my wife right now. So I am afraid that I can''t share my table with you. Maybe we can talk more in the future?"


    Leo didn''t refuse him rudely, but he didn''t ept his invitation either. He just politely turned him down. He had to sell it hard, especially since he knew the man''s intention very well.


    Even when he tried to look friendly, his intention couldn''t be hidden. The way he looked at them was not the look of a good friend. Rather, it was the look of a predator.


    "Now, now. Please don''t be like that. Maybe you don''t know it as you''re not a martial artist, but I am a 6 Stars martial artist. If you''re a businessman, I believe you can appreciate my strength. Come on, let me join your table."


    "I am sorry, Mr. Deng, but I really can''t let you join us." Leo smiled apologetically, "My wife and I are in the middle of a private conversation."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Normally, people would leave them alone with just that. But, Deng Yue was stubborn and refused to give up.


    "I don''t see your guard anywhere, Young Lord." Deng Yue''s tone suddenly turned a bit threatening, "If you are alone and unprotected, then your safety can''t be guaranteed. You know that Murim is not a peaceful ce."


    His words were not wrong. Murim was dangerous, and everyone had to be careful.


    That was why Leo had to make sure that they were not defenseless.


    Going around unprotected was asking for trouble. And this was the kind of troubleing for rich businessmen who had weak guards or no visible guards around them. A hyena who thought they could take a bite.


    But, Deng Yue had no idea that Leo was not what he seemed. Not that he would show it and give himself away.


    "Hmm, you''re correct. We do need a guard in the Capital city." Leo nodded. "I guess we could talk a little bit with you."


    He smiled and gestured for Deng Yue to sit at the chair the farthest away from him.


    "Haha, thank you, Young Lord. Don''t worry, I am a nice guy."


    Still, Deng Yue somehow chose the one closest to Jessica. His twopanions snickered and took a seat beside him.


    ''What a bold move.'' Leo thought. ''This bastard looks innocent but he''s shit.''


    Deng Yue didn''t even try to hide his intentions. It was a bit refreshing, to be honest.


    "So, Young Lord. My martial art school actually specialized in defense. We can protect your business and even train your guards. We have a wide range of techniques and are willing to teach them."


    "Hmm, that''s interesting. Maybe we can hire your group for protection then. How much will it cost?"


    "It depends on the request. For a small business, it will be about 100 Golds a week. If you have a big one, it will be about 200. But for individuals, we offer only 50 each person for a month, which means you only need to pay 100. Of course, there is a condition to ensure your safety."


    "Really? And what is the condition?"


    "It''s a secret. We can''t reveal it unless we are hired. If we reveal it here, then there will be a problem regarding safety." Deng Yue smiled.


    He didn''t seem to notice the fact that Jessica was sitting quietly, observing his every movement and action.


    "Hmm, 100 Golds, huh? That''s not much if your skill as 6 Stars martial artist is true. Maybe we cane to an agreement."


    Leo acted like he was interested and leaned back.


    "Good, good. Now, let me know what you want to discuss. We are here to make a deal, right? Let''s get down to business."

 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 – Disgusting Germ

    The man was happy and confident. He didn''t suspect that Leo was nning something.


    They continued to talk about the business and ordered some drinks even before Leo allowed them. Of course, they nned for him to pay for the bill. What kind of rich businessman couldn''t afford one or two bottles of the best alcohol in the town?


    And throughout the time, he kept trying to get closer to Jessica. He even tried to extend his hand toward her, but Leo kept her away from him.


    To be honest, Leo''s patience almost ran out because of what Deng Yue did and the foolishness he was about to do. If he actually forced himself to touch Jessica, then he would just screw the n, abandon Yang Ji''s identity, and create a new n.


    Thankfully, the martial artist still had some patience left and stopped after Leo gave him 20 Gold as advanced payment.


    Deng Yue excused himself with his two subordinates after that while Leo and Jessica went into their room, guided by the servant.


    Once inside the luxurious room with a canopied bed, Jessica threw the dress and everything she wore to the ground, leaving her in only her skin-tight ck bodysuit. She took out a liquid and poured it over them and set them on fire without hesitation.


    "My apologies, Leader. But my dress seems to have gotten infected by germs in the air. I have to purify it by burning it to ashes." She exined.


    "No problem, Jessica. It''s not your fault. I know your feelings pretty well, and I also wanted to exterminate the germ if not for our disguise." Leo said, "Also, you will look better with just a skin-tight ck bodysuit."


    "Why thank you, Leader." She giggled in happiness as she approached him, "Does that mean you want to take my offer from earlier, Leader? Maybe I should call you a dear husband as a role y?"


    "While I am tempted, Jessica, we still have a lot of work to do."


    Leo shook his head and smiled. He caressed her cheek and leaned forward, whispering.


    "Remember the n. We need to find that girl before he''s introduced to the Murim world. When everything is over, I will praise and reward you properly."


    "I understand, Leader. Let''s get to work."


    With that, Jessica started doing her part. She used the cloud storage and the information they collected beforeing to the capital.


    Many hologram screens appeared in the air, showing the information and the map of the city. She analyzed the data and started searching for information about the girl.


    As she did that, Leo sat on the bed and waited for the report.


    "Based on the information given by Nabi and Hao Sect, the Murim Alliance building is located near the East Gate, the gate often attacked by Barbariansing from outside the in. They served as the deterrent and thest line of defense, so there is arge amount of martial artist stationed there."


    Jessica''s fingers moved swiftly, and the hologram screen showed the information on the Murim Alliance''s activity and their members.


    "The leader, Xue Wang, is known to have a daughter named Xue Rou, our objective. We have some locations where she might be, but the chance is not high. Their security is so tight that we need a proper n and strategy."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hmm, I''m sure we will find a way. Let''s not rush."


    Leo nodded and closed his eyes.


    ''We have 3 days until the announcement. Let''s see what kind of information we can gather by then.''


    "There is a banquet held by the Four Wind Merchant tomorrow. The gathering will have many martial artists and merchantsing. Maybe we can use that opportunity to gain some information." Jessica said.


    "Good idea."


    Gathering of merchants was often used by those in Murim. They could sell and exchange information, goods, and even people. This was an important time for people to create connections and expand theirwork.


    Four Wind Merchant, this time''s host, was arge trading group that operated in many cities. They had a vast amount of wealth and power. And, this gathering was the perfect ce for Leo to establish a connection.


    "To participate in this gathering, we have to present them with an exceptional item, right? There is also an auction that will happen there. That''s why the qualification to enter the gathering is either showing their wealth or showing their connection by presenting rare items. We can''t go empty-handed."


    Experience new stories with empire


    In the novel, this gathering sparked interest and jealousy from others. A young boy, barely a 5 Stars martial artist, presented an artifact that had a great effect on his martial art and boosted his strength. This artifact ended up in the hands of the Murim Alliance and was used to boost a certain boy to reach 7 Stars in only 2 years.


    "Beside participating in the banquet itself, we must secure that artifact." Leo nodded.


    It was important, and they could not let it fall into the enemy''s hands.


    "That artifact, it''s a pair of rings called the Twin Spirit Artifact. It''s a set that when worn, it will give the wearers a great increase in speed and power, sharing their progress with each other. There is no better artifact for martial artists. But, the auction price is said to be at least 50 thousand Gold." Jessica exined.


    "50 thousand Gold, huh? Is there anything that we can sell that can match that?"


    "Yes. We have a few items that might catch their eyes. We can offer them that scroll."


    "Oh?" Leo grinned. "The one Nabi gave us beforeing here?"


    Three days ago, when he was about to depart, Nabi gave him a scroll containing a lost martial art method that was used by a famous martial artist called Raging Tiger in the past.


    From what the rumors about him had said, he could tear down boulders and flip mountains with his ws. His strength was terrifying, and his technique was unparalleled.


    Even after his death, his legacy was still feared and respected.


    And, this martial art scroll was one of the treasures left behind. A method to learn one of his techniques, a priceless treasure that could be exchanged for more than 50 thousand Golds easily.


    "Indeed, we can sell it at the gathering and use it as a ticket to enter." He nodded, "It''s not like we don''t have money. But this helps us find it out. We should be wise at using our money."


    "Yes, Leader."


    As his secretary, she was aware of his n. And she would follow it faithfully. But there was one question left.


    "What should we do about the fool who took our 20 Gold? Should I take care of him?"


    "I''d like to let him live a little longer. Maybe he can lead us to somewhere interesting."


    Leo had a wicked smile on his face.


    "As you wish, Leader. I''ll continue the analysis and see what I can find out."


    With a nod, Leo went silent. They would only move tonight as that was when the real fun started. Various people woulde out from their den and show their ws, and Leo was ready to take it all.


    The game was about to begin.


    ***


    In a corner of the Capital, there was a small street with many small and cozy houses. It was a ce wheremon people lived and worked, and the smell of delicious food permeated the air.


    The street was bustling with life, and the people there were happy.


    On that street, a dpidated building stood tall and sad.


    This was the Deng Martial Arts School, a training ground and a shelter formon people who had nowhere to go. The building was old and dirty, making it look more like a garbage dump than a training ground.


    But, the owner was not bothered by it.


    "Kukuku, we are finally making some profit."


    Deng Yue, the owner of the Deng Martial Arts School, had a sinister smile on his face.


    "You can''t believe the luck I got today. Not only do I get 20 Golds from that pushover, but I can also use this chance to get close to that sexy woman. Did you see her body that can''t be hidden by that dress? Kuku, her breasts were sorge and bouncy. She looked like a truedy and had a tasteful perfume. A noble is really different."


    "Hehehe, you''re right, Master. When I listened to her seducing her husband, I want to just push her down and fuck her right there. That ass, her boobs, and her pretty face. I couldn''t hold back."


    His subordinates, two men, chuckled in amusement.


    "Now, now, we can do that slowly. What is even more funny is the fact that he doesn''t realize that we fool him. 6 Stars martial artist? Hahaha, I am not even 4 Stars! I bet he''s a young master from somewhere, but not a fighter. Heh, I will y with him for a while."


    Deng Yueughed and opened a box in front of him.


    "Ah, the 20 Golds I got. We will spend it on women and booze tonight. Hehehe, I will give you both 2 Gold each. That should allow you to have fun with a good prostitute."


    "Hehe, thank you, Master."


    "Hahaha, now that I think about it, he''s too stupid to be a businessman. What kind of businessman doesn''t have guards around him? I have never seen someone like him before."


    The two men were happy to receive their share, but Deng Yue was still pondering over the fact.


    "Maybe he is a rich man who has nothing to worry about, so he doesn''t need guards."


    "Or maybe he got a fortely and never thought about doing it. If that''s the case, he''s the perfect target for us."


    "Hmm, maybe. Anyway, let''s have some fun tonight. Let''s use the money wisely. I want to see the girls dancing at the Red Moon Inn again. That ass and those tits, I want to bury my face between them. We mustn''t forget to report it to the alliance, though.


    They would love this new rich merchant."


    "Hehehe, you''re correct, Master."


    The three men chuckled in agreement and walked out of the Deng Martial Arts School toward the entertainment district.

 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 – Shopping Spree [1]

    Night had arrived. The sun disappeared into the horizon, dyeing the Capital with itsst light before the darkness engulfed everything.


    Light could no longer prate the darkness, and the streets became quiet. Artificial light reced the missing sunlight and lit up the city.


    It was the time for the people of Murim to show their real selves.


    The darkness was their home, and the night was their ally. Their hidden desires and personal interest wasid bare in the darkness of the world.


    Strolling in the street was a man wearing a dark robe and a beautiful woman in red dress. They looked like a couple and strolled leisurely, enjoying the cool breeze and the peacefulness of the night.


    The woman leaned against the man and whispered.


    "Dear husband, I want some jewelry. I heard Four Wind Merchant have a new batch of jewelrying. Let''s take a look."


    "Alright, dear wife. We can buy you new jewelry."


    Their conversation was sweet and filled with affection. They didn''t try to hide it and acted like a couple in love.


    The two of them were heading toward the central part of the city, where the banquet was held.


    As they approached, they could see many people wearing expensive clothes and jewelry. There were also martial artists with weapons hanging from their belt, working as guards for the wealthy.


    Having no guards in this kind of ce made them look out of ce. But, it didn''t bother Leo. He had a n for his ''fake'' guards who weren''t here even when they got paid.


    "Our guards... Deng Yue, is he? He''s pretty ipetent, dear husband. Even when we paid them, they weren''t even trying to protect us. How should we pay them, Dear Husband?"


    Jessica spoke loudly, not caring about anyone who heard. She wanted to make a scene and create a rumor about the disgusting germs they hired in order to stand out.


    Besides, Murim also had their own rules, just like mercenaries, especially in Capital City where the Emperor resided. A bad reputation could ruin anyone''s business. And rich merchants wouldn''t hire any martial artists anymore if they couldn''t even trust them to protect themselves.


    As a result, many martial artists would often take things to their own hands in case someone ruined their reputation.


    "Don''t worry as I will protect you, honey. We don''t need those martial artists. I will keep you safe."


    Leo smiled and caressed Jessica''s cheek, ying his part.


    "My husband, you are so kind and dependable."


    They walked into the jewelry store together under the gazes of many people. Some were curious, and some were mocking them. But, they didn''t care.


    Their intention was clear. To show off.


    The mocking gazes disappeared almost immediately when they exited the store with plenty of expensive jewelry at hand.


    Jessica''s dress was now adorned with gold and jade, and her neck was decorated with a precious diamond ne. Her fingers had 20 rings, and her wrists were covered with gold bracelets.


    While it looked a bit excessive, the effect was perfect. They didn''t care about the cost. As long as it was valuable, then it was good enough.


    Leo was satisfied and decided to take Jessica for a walk to wait for the fish to eat the bait.


    ''We will take it slow and see who''s interested.''


    He and Jessica had a n.


    Having ipetent guards and a lot of jewelry while looking like a merchant with a weak personality. This was the perfect bait.


    It didn''t take long for the bait to catch someone''s attention.


    As they were about to enter a shop specialized in high-end robes after buying some other essories, a man with a beer belly and a big grin appeared alongside two harsh-looking armed men.


    "Haha, Young Lord. Don''t buy your clothes from this shop. My shop is much better. We have more variety and the best material."


    Rubbing his hand together, the man smiled and tried to sell his shop.


    "Really? But, my wife seems to like the clothing here."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Please, my husband. Let''s try this shop."


    "You won''t regreting to our shop. We have the best clothing and essories. Your wife would love it." He kept pushing. "Besides, I saw you frequent the Four Wind merchant''s affiliated shop. Let me tell you something. We''re part of the main store.


    And due to your patronage, we will give you 10% off for every item in our store."


    The fat man showed his teeth and smiled.


    Meanwhile, Leo also smiled in his mind.


    ''Finally.''


    After just around half an hour, the big fish appeared and tried to hook them.


    It was not a surprise.


    "Really?" Jessica asked, "My husband, let''s buy it from his shop. Four Wind Merchant should''ve the best product."


    She was ying her role perfectly.


    "Hmm, well..." Leo paused for a moment, looking hesitant not to appear like a pushover. "Okay. Show us what you have. I hope you have something my wife likes."


    "Hehe,e on. Please, follow me, Young Lord and Young Lady. Our products will surely please your eyes."


    The fat man gestured for them to follow.


    "My name is Wu Jian. I am the manager of a shop called Goddess''s Clothes. We''re the best clothing shop in the city. If youe here, then you will never go to another shop again because their quality is way inferior than ours."


    His words were bold and confident. It was clear that he knew his product and was willing to show it off.


    Not that it was without any reason.


    When they arrived in front of the store, Leo had to stop and looked up to see the top.


    The building was a tall and grand one, looking like a castle made of gold and silver. The doors were decorated with intricate patterns and the windows had red curtains.


    A luxurious and opulent feeling wasing from the building, making it look like the shop of a rich merchant.


    ''Well, it''s a rich merchant shop. The logo of Four Wind Merchant is clearly disyed near the entrance, making one unable to miss it.''


    Wu Jian proudly led them into the shop and showed them the items.


    "Hehehe, we have theplete collection for Fall. The season is about to change, Young Lord. You don''t want to get left behind."


    The fat man rubbed his hand together and smiled, trying his best to sell his products.

 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 – Shopping Spree [2]

    There were all kinds of clothes, from formal to casual and even some sexy and erotic hidden in the back. Everything was made with the best material and lookedfortable to wear.


    Many employees, dressed in red and green uniforms, greeted them and led them around the shop.


    "How about this one, My Love? It''s pretty and looks like it fits you." Leo asked Jessica, pointing to a blue and ck dress. "It gives off a fresh feeling and would look lovely on you."


    "Hehe, it''s true, my dear husband. I love this one."


    Jessica was pleased and picked up the dress.


    "Yes, yes, you have a good eye, Young Lord. That one is our most special one. It''s made from the finest silk and is veryfortable. It''s perfect for the weather right now. Please, try it on."


    "Okay. I guess we can do that."


    With a smile on her face, Jessica went to the changing room with two employees to help her change her outfit because she wouldn''t be able to do it alone. Or rather, normal girls wouldn''t be able to take off the dress she currently wore without help. It was tooplicated.


    By now, her bodysuit was already hidden with optical illusion to make it look and feel like her own skin.


    Meanwhile, Leo stood around and looked at the clothing, pretending to be interested.


    "Sir, please try this one. It would look good on you."


    "Hahaha, well... maybe a little bit." Heughed pleasantly. "You have a vast collection of clothes, Lord Wu Jian. I am interested in some of them, but not sure which one to choose."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Please, call me Wu Jian. And, yes, we have thergest collection in the entire Capital. You don''t need to worry about not having anything. We provide clothes to Nobles and even martial artists. Anything you want, we have them here."


    "Really? To be honest, I am interested in some kinds of clothes that have be a bit of talk in Chengdu right now." Leo looked at Wu Jian, "Do you perhaps have it in this store?"


    "Clothes from Chengdu... Hmm... What could it be?" Wu Jian hummed. Then, his eyes widened slightly as he realized something. "Oh! Could it be the Butterfly Pavilion''s lingerie?


    We have theplete collection right now, my Lord. Do you want me to bring them for you?"


    "Not that, Sir Wu Jian." Leo shook his head. "It''s something that is more useful and practical for fighting. Not just an ornament for sex."


    "Oh? Hmm... I wonder what that is?"


    The fat man was confused and looked at Leo curiously. As the biggest merchant dealing in textile, he was confident that he knew all kinds of clothes.


    "It''s a strange piece of clothing called a suit." Leo said, crossing his hands behind his back as he walked around slowly. "It''s said to be worn by people in a mercenary band called Hallowed Insect. These clothes are said to have the ability to increase a person''s strength and agility, making it look like they are moving in a blur."


    "Hallowed Insect?" Wu Jian raised his brow, "That ragtag group who offended the Murim Alliance by creating a dangerous group called Mercenary Union?"


    "Yes."


    Being called a ragtag group hurt Leo''s pride a little. To think that was how low his and his group''s reputation in Capital... He had expected it, but not this bad.


    ''Murim Alliance has its biggest influence in this ce. It''s only natural that they would spread rumors about us.''


    "Hmm, so you''re saying that their clothes are actually artifacts that make them stronger?"


    "Why do you think a group of normal people could fight against martial artists if that''s not the case?" Leo shrugged his shoulders.


    "I heard their leader was a powerful cultivator and that their artifact is not something that can be bought easily. But, I''m a businessman, not a fighter. I am interested in this kind of thing. I am interested in their strange clothes. Do you have any ideas or ever heard of strange clothes being sold around here?"


    Tonight, Leo had two goals.


    Firstly, he wanted to gain a connection to someone rted to Four Wind Merchant. That was easily aplished with Wu Jian.


    Secondly, he wanted to gather information about strange clothes, simr to the suit he usually wore everywhere.


    From the information he received from Nabi, Xue Rou first appeared wearing strange clothes. Her first appearance was in the Capital City, that meant here.


    With the weapon called novel and cliche knowledge, Leo thought that she might have transmigrated or reincarnated here, just like him.


    But, that didn''t matter.


    What mattered was that she had unique clothes with her when she first appeared. And she wasn''t in a good condition as if she wasn''t in her best condition. Even her clothes seemed to miss something, like outerwear.


    With that information, he knew that clothes were the key to finding her. She must''ve


    It was just his luck that he found Wu Jian, the self-proimed biggest textile merchant in Central ins. If it was him, he might have a clue.


    "Strange clothes..." Wu Jian hummed and looked at Leo. "You mean something like the suits you mentioned? Hmm, maybe there are some strange clothes in the back. You said that it''s not just an ornament, right? Then, we have a collection of weird things here. Something weird customers sold to us because I am interested in them."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, follow me."


    Wu Jian smiled and led Leo toward a corner of the store. There were several boxes and items scattered on the ground.


    "Hmm, strange clothes, strange clothes..." The fat man began digging into the boxes and started taking out the clothes. "These ones, this one, and this one. Hmm, they''re not as interesting as you mentioned, but you can take a look."


    Heid them on a table and stepped back.


    Leo approached and looked at the clothes.


    They were strange, to say the least.


    One of them looked like a full-body armor, but it was covered with a thinyer of something. The other looked like it was made from fur, resembling clothes worn by the barbarians outside the in.


    And amidst them all, Leo found something truly curious.


    ''Oh?''


    A beige-colored clothes stood out among the rest. Not because it was good or anything. But because it was too simple.


    Simple enough that someone could just wear or take it off in under 5 seconds. Something that was designed to be used and taken off fairly often without someone else''s help.


    Nothing like the rest of the clothes. So-to-speak, a convenient cloth.


    When talking about convenience, one would be reminded of something.


    ''Modernity.''


    Whaty among strange clothes shown by Wu Jian was a cardigan, often worn by people from the modern world.


    Leo couldn''t believe his eyes.


    This was exactly what he had been looking for.


    ''Jackpot.''

 Chapter 106 – Roleplay is Fun

    After buying some strange clothes and good clothes for Jessica, Leo and Jessica went back to the Red Moon Inn. They had a lot to talk about and n for tomorrow''s banquet.


    Leo already managed to get Wu Jian''s contact. To attend the banquet, he only needed to find the man and have him introduce him to the host.


    But more important than that was the new information Leo managed to get.


    "The girl is definitely like us." Leo sat down and said, "Her clothes are something from a modern world, and I don''t think it''s a coincidence. I mean, we''re here. There is nothing that stop anyone froming here."


    "Agree. She must be from our world." Jessica nodded, "So, where could she be hiding, Leader?"


    "There are three possible ces. The first is the slum outside the Capital. The second is in the Murim Alliance. And the third... Maybe she''s even closer than we had thought. She might still be in the city, maybe hiding or in disguise."


    Leo crossed his hands and frowned.


    "I am interested in her now. How did she arrive here? Did she know about this world just like us? Or maybe she knew nothing at all about this world? That was a possibility too."


    "So, what do you want to do, Leader?"


    "We will continue the n. With her existence is nothing but confirmed, we have no time to waste. We will join the banquet of Four Wind Merchant tomorrow night and use the chance to meet the girl and make a connection."


    "Fufufu, I will be happy to help, Leader."


    Jessica''s smile was like a cat. Her eyes twinkled with amusement and excitement. She approached him on the bed and sat on hisp.


    "Should I entertain you tonight, Leader? Since you did a great job today."


    "Hmm, well..." His hands reached out and squeezed her breasts through the clothes. "You are not tired, right? I will let you enjoy the night."


    "Hehehe, thank you, Leader. You always know how to satisfy me."


    She giggled and started undressing. Her skin was pale and smooth, and her body was curvy and beautiful. She was like a doll.


    "Hmm, what are you waiting for? Take off my clothes, dear wife."


    "Fufufu, so we''re doing that roley? My husband is such a pervert."


    She licked her lips and slowly began unbuttoning his clothes.


    The night was long, and the fun was about to begin.


    Leaning closer, she kissed him passionately and moaned. Their tongues danced together, and their bodies touched each other, creating a warm and pleasant feeling.


    A trail of saliva connected them when they separated.


    "Your touch, your kiss... It feels so good, Dear Husband."


    "Your lips and tongue, they''re also so sweet, my dear wife."


    "My body is all yours tonight, my love."


    Once again, they kissed each other. He undressed herpletely as they were connected, and she undressed him as well.


    Before long, the room was filled with the sound of their moans and the creaking of the bed.


    Their lovemaking was intense and passionate, and the room was hot. Their bodies, pressed against each other, created a wonderful sensation.


    "Ahh~ I can feel it. Your hard cock is touching my stomach. Hnn~" She stroked his chest and moaned. "I can''t hold back. It''s too big. I want it inside me now."


    "Don''t rush, my wife."


    Whispering into her ears, Leo kissed her neck and gently bit it. He could feel her shiver and moan in pleasure.


    "Hnnggg, aah."


    Slowly, his hands moved toward her groin. His finger brushed against her wet fold and slid inside her.


    "You''re so wet and tight, dear wife. I''m d to make you feel so good."


    "Ahh~ You''re teasing me, my husband. Please, let me feel your cock. I am ready. Fuck me, my dear husband. Let me give you a good time."


    "As I said, don''t rush. I want you to enjoy it too."


    His finger started moving faster, making her moan loudly. She gripped his shoulders and closed her eyes.


    At that moment, he kissed her on the lips and continued to y with her body. His hand was like a spider, moving quickly and skillfully, finding her sweet spot and touching it gently.


    Whenever he touched her sensitive part, such as her clit or her nipples, she would let out a cute and lewd moan.


    Her body was trembling, and her breath became faster. Her breasts were bouncing and her stomach was tense.


    "Ahh, hnnnggg." She squirmed, trying to contain her orgasm. "I can''t hold it any longer, my love. Please, put your cock inside me. I want to feel you."


    "You''re impatient, my dear wife." He chuckled, "But, it can''t be helped. I also can''t hold it anymore."


    Holding her waist, he pushed her to the bed. Then, he spread her legs, exposing her wet and pulsing hole.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hnnnnggg." She let out a low moan as she felt his cock pressing against her. The tip was warm and wet, and it slowly entered her.


    "Aahhhh, yesss. Your cock, it''s so big. It feels so good."


    Jessica could barely contain her moan as her husband''s thick cock slowly filled her up. Wet and tight, she was perfect for him.


    Her walls were squeezing his cock, and the feeling was wonderful. She was so warm and soft. He could feel her heart beating, and her breathing was heavy.


    "Hnn!"


    Their lips once again found themselves together. He sucked her tongue hungrily and started moving his hips.


    "Ahhh, hnnngg." She moaned loudly.


    He continued to move his hips, sliding his cock in and out of her wet hole. The sound of their bodies connecting and the feeling of their skin touching were erotic and pleasurable.


    "OOohhh, my love. You''re so big and hard. Please, don''t stop. Don''t stop. It feels so good."


    The pleasure was overwhelming. Her body was like a drug. Leo couldn''t help but move faster and faster.


    "Ahhhh, aahh, hnnngggg."


    Their bodies were moving together. Her breasts were bouncing up and down, and her moans were loud and clear.


    While moving, he grabbed her perky ass and squeezed it. His fingers were digging into her soft flesh, and his hips were moving faster and harder.


    "Hnn, hnn, ahh, hnnngg."


    Her body was on fire. Jessica was close to the climax, and her body was tensing up. She couldn''t control herself as she moved her hips, meeting his thrusts.


    "Oh, my love, I''m going to cum. Aaahh, hnn, ahh, aaahh."


    Her pussy was spasming, and her juices were flowing.


    "Me too. Take it inside you, Jessica."


    Experience tales at empire


    "Yessss, ahhhhhh."


    They both reached their peak at the same time.


    He pushed his cock as deep as he could and filled her up with his warm cum. Thick semen sipped out of her hole and onto the bed as he pulled out his cock.


    Their bodies were sweating, and they were breathing heavily.


    Looking at his still hard cock, Jessica couldn''t help but smile. She raised her body, still with semen dripping out of her pussy, and began to lick his cock.


    Her tongue was soft and wet, and it felt good.


    "Hehe, you''re still hard. My dear husband, let me help you. Let me please you."


    She started sucking his cock.


    The taste of her pussy was still on his cock, and it was making her feel good. She moved her head up and down, swallowing his cock and deepthroating him.


    She could feel him shivering, and she knew he was enjoying it.


    "Oh, ahhh, you''re so good at this, Jessica. Keep going. You''re amazing."


    Holding her head, he started moving his hips. He could feel his cock hitting the back of her throat, and she didn''t seem to mind it. She was still licking and sucking his cock like a pro.


    It didn''t take long for him to reach the climax again. He shot his cum into her mouth, and she swallowed it happily.


    Her eyes rolled in pleasure as she tasted his warm and sweet cum.


    Then, as he pulled his cock from her mouth with a plop sound, she opened her mouth and showed him the semen inside.


    "Your cum, it''s delicious, my love."


    She swallowed the cum and licked her lips.


    "You''re naughty, my wife. Turn around and raise your ass. I will fuck you until you''re satisfied.


    "Yes, dear husband."


    Doing as she was told, Jessica raised her ass and spread her cheeks. She was waiting for his cock, and it wasn''t long before he plunged his hard and throbbing member inside her.


    They fucked senselessly until the morning. Their bodies were sweaty and wet, and their breathing was heavy.


    Their lovemaking was a dream, and the night was long.


    But, they didn''t have time to rest. Their bodies, covered in sweat and sex, had to be cleaned and prepared for the banquet of Four Wind Merchantter that day.


    "Hehe, Leader. Thank you forst night."


    Jessica was standing naked in the shower, washing Leo''s body with soap.


    "You were amazing, my wife. But, let''s not get carried away. We have a lot to do today."


    "Of course, dear husband."


    She giggled and continued to wash his body.

 Chapter 107 – Pesky Flies Repellent

    Morning in the Capital City always meant the start of a new day.


    Many shops opened their doors and greeted their customers. The air was filled with the smell of delicious food, and the sound of people''s footsteps could be heard from everywhere.


    Today was no different.


    With the banquet of Four Wind Merchant tonight, Leo and Jessica had much to do.


    "First of all, let''s get some gifts for the host. The normal gift would be rare items that came from a merchant''s base city or something. But because we''re a wandering merchant, we don''t have anything like that."


    "So, what should we bring?"


    "Something interesting." Leo looked around and said, "There are plenty of strange things we can find in the Capital City. Maybe something like the suits we have. We will give them a good gift that would be useful for everyone."


    "Are you talking about securing the item written in that one for them?" Jessica asked. "But isn''t that originally theirs? Won''t they get offended if we give it to them?"


    "No, it''s not like that. Just trust me."


    "Okay, Leader. You always have the best n."


    "I have never said that myself, but I am thankful for your trust in me. But before that... Where is our escort?"


    Before parting yesterday, he had made a promise with Deng Yue to meet at the inn. Guards were supposed to arrive before their breakfast.


    But, there was no sign of them anywhere.


    "Where is that idiot?" Leo was a bit annoyed.


    At first, he nned to just use Deng Yue and his subordinates as a part of his n to find Xue Rou. But now he thought twice about it. Was it worth it to work with them?


    "Maybe I should look for someone else to use." He grumbled lowly, something that was rare for him to do.


    Maybe he should use someone else who could help him find the girl. But, who?


    Suddenly, themotion near the door broke his thoughts. Three people entered the inn, and the one in the middle was Deng Yue.


    "You! Where have you been?!"


    Leo was angry. It was a mixture of an act and a real feeling he bottled up from choosing the wrong scum to use. This scum was way more...zy than he had expected.


    "Sorry, sorry. I had some business to attend to. But hey, here we are. Don''t worry about your protection and all. We are here for you. Right, guys?"


    "Yes, yes. We are here for you." His subordinates smiled.


    They looked drunk and happy. Their eyes were red, and their cheeks were rosy.


    Without a doubt, they drank until morning and didn''t have time to sleep.


    ''What a bunch of idiots.''


    Leo sighed and decided to put up with them. He had no choice but to keep his original n.


    "Let''s go."


    He and Jessica went outside, followed by Deng Yue and his subordinates. They acted as if they were big guys and tried their best to intimidate the other people.


    ''What a joke. These fools couldn''t even scare a fly.''


    As they walked through the streets, Leo talked with Jessica like a loving husband and a foolish merchant like usual. However, there was a hidden message that only both of them could know.


    "Do you want more jewelry, dear wife?"


    [We will go to the slum right away and secure the item.]


    "Hehe, no, dear husband. I am content with what we have. But, maybe some clothes for our future daughter, hmm? Let''s buy a lot of things for her." She smiled and giggled.


    [What should we do to these pesky flies?]


    "That''s a great idea, honey. Maybe we should buy her a dress and a ne. She would be so happy to receive it when she''s born."


    [These pests surely know people from the slum. If we go there, they will be happy to rob us. Let''s keep them until we enter thatwless area.]


    "Yes, yes. That''s a great idea."


    [Very well.]


    While they were conversing, Deng Yue and his subordinates were giggling andughing behind. They didn''t even try to look professional.


    ''Just wait. You will soon regret your choices.''


    Last night, Leo had already spread rumors about his guards among people in the rich area. Some rats probably heard about it too. Especially since he stood out a lot after buying a lot of jewelry and expensive clothes without batting eyelids.


    As proof, he felt gazes on him.


    And, they were not the friendly kind.


    ''I''m d I chose the right bait. It''s working better than I had expected.''


    He and Jessica strolled leisurely while being followed by those rats.


    At first, he only moved around without drawing much attention. Then, he changed his direction to go into the slum area. However, they didn''t really look pretty confused or something. They clearly moved this way with a goal.


    The ce was dirty and filled with trash. The people living there were not like the ones in the city. They looked desperate and hungry, and some of them even tried to rob the people passing by.


    Most people in this ce looked desperate. They had no proper clothes or anything to eat. And, most of them were starving.


    Leo and Jessica acted as if nothing was wrong.


    Meanwhile, Deng Yue and his two subordinates began to feel ufortable. They had no idea what they were getting into.


    ''Perfect. The trap is set.''


    "H-Hey, why are we here?" Deng Yue asked, looking around nervously. "This is not the right way."


    However, Leo ignored him. He didn''t want to converse with him.


    Right now, they were just his guards and he was talking with his wife. It was normal not to answer a rude call from them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Dear husband, are you sure this is the right way? We might get lost."


    "Don''t worry, my love. I know the Capital City like the back of my hand. Trust me."


    They continued to walk leisurely as if there was nothing wrong.


    Soon, they entered an abandoned street. There were no people around, and the building looked old and decayed. With each second passed, Deng Yue''s uneasiness grew.


    "W-Wait, I think we should turn back. This ce is not safe. You shouldn''t not go to this direction."


    "Dear husband, let''s turn back. Our guard says that this ce isn''t safe." Jessica plead, pulling Leo''s sleeve. Her face looked worried.


    "It''s fine. Don''t worry, honey. Don''t we have 6 Stars martial artists as guards? No one will attack us!" Leoughed and continued walking, shrugging off the warning. "Also, my friend told me there is a treasure here. I want to give it to you, dear wife."


    "Really? If that''s the case, then I will follow you. I love treasure. Oh, but I love you more, dear Husband."


    "Hahaha, I know. And you''re my biggest treasure, my wife."


    At this moment, they thought that the rich merchant they pretended to protect was crazy and too much of a pushover. The risk of continuing toward this path wasn''t worth the money he was paying for or the money they would get from scamming him. Their lives would be in danger here.


    But, before they could turn back, several people appeared from the alley and blocked their path, forcing them to stop. They were holding knives and wearing tattered clothes. They had a wild and dangerous look in their eyes.


    One of them looked especially menacing with arge scar running across his chest. He had arge sword and a fierce expression on his face.


    "Well, well... Isn''t this Deng Yue? What are you trying to do in this ce? Do you want to die?"


    The man''s voice was deep and threatening, and his tone was filled with malice. From his tone, he was clearly acquainted with Deng Yue and hispanion.


    "W-Wait, wait! It''s not like that! We just took the wrong turn."


    Deng Yue was sweating buckets. He didn''t want to mess with these people. He knew how dangerous they were and what they could do.


    "Hehehe, wrong turn? There is no way anyone can make a mistake and end up here. You''re either very stupid or very brave. And, judging from the look of it, you''re both stupid and coward."


    "W-We just want to leave." Deng Yue said, "Y-Young Lord, let''s get out of here. We can''t fight against them."


    "Hmm, why are you so afraid of them? Are you sure you''re a martial artist? My wife is far stronger than you." Leo said without breaking his calm. Explore stories at empire


    He observed the situation carefully and was sure that the man in front of him was someone who he had been searching for, someone who got the ''item'' that would be perfect for the gift to gain Four Wind Merchant''s favor in the banquet.


    ''Four Wind Merchant''s former guard who stole a treasure and ran away with his gang, Gong Jin. That''s him. And, his gang is here too.''


    He smirked underneath his acting mask,


    ''Good. Now is the time to get rid of the pest.


    "Hmm, I don''t like these guys. Deng Yue, kill them." Leomanded and stepped back as he pulled Jessica with him.


    Now, his position and Deng Yue were reversed, with him behind them all. He even gave a slight push to help Deng Yue to step forward and face the enemies alone.


    Gong Jin blinked andughed.


    "Huhuhu, so you''re really nning on fighting us, Deng Yue? Are you serious?"


    "N-No, no. I just want to talk. Please, give us a chance." Deng Yue moved his hands up and tried to negotiate.


    But, Leo wasn''t going to let him off the hook.


    "You bastard, you''re not even worthy against my guard. He''s a 6 Stars martial artist from Deng Martial Arts School, the strongest in the Capital! You are dead with just a flick of his finger!" He shouted loudly, imitating the Young Master he often read in a Murim novel.


    The effect was immediate.


    "Pfft! Let''s see whether your words are true or not, eh?" Gong Jin snorted and attacked Deng Yue with a powerful swing of his sword.


    A sharp light shed, and the sound of a de slicing the air was heard.


    With no chance to defend himself, Deng Yue was hit in the chest and was sent flying. Blood gushed from his wound as he rolled on the ground, screaming in pain.


    "Leader!"


    "Are you okay?!"


    Deng Yue''s subordinates rushed to help him.


    But, before they could reach him, a loud bang sounded and they were sent flying back.


    "Hahahahaha, did you think we would let you help him? You fools." Gong Jinughed loudly. "Guys, beat them up! But don''t kill them. We still need their bodies to sell."


    The people around cheered and approached them, holding their weapons.


    "Heh, a 6 Stars martial artist, you said? Is that all he can do? How disappointing."


    Gong Jin sneered and raised his sword. Then, he looked at Leo and Jessica.


    "And you two,e here. Don''t try to run or else you''ll end up like your guards. You don''t want your wife to see you bleed, no? Oh, Rich Lord Yang Ji."


    He waved his sword threateningly.


    ''It''s time.''

 Chapter 108 – Facing Danger

    "Heh, how did you know my name?" Leo asked, trying not to smile.


    "I heard a lot about you from the rumors in the city. They said that you have dumb guards that don''t even escort youst night, but they were wrong. You don''t have dumb guards, but useless and brainless fools. You''re rich. And, your wife is a beauty that everyone wants. A perfect couple."


    "Thank you, I guess?" Leo said, showing his prideful expression.


    Gong Jin was surprised. Never in his life he met someone so unfazed and even so ignorant when facing danger. A pushover, so to speak. And a sheltered one at that.


    For someone like Gong Jin who lived his life taking things from others, there was no easier target than the rich merchant in front of him.


    Also...


    ''The woman is so beautiful.''


    His gaze moved to Jessica. She was wearing a red dress that fit her perfectly, showing the right amount of her cleavage. Her legs were long and her skin was pale and smooth. She looked like a doll, with a hint of sensuality that was hidden beneath her calm exterior.


    ''I want her.''


    Unconsciously, he licked his lips.


    But, before he could make a move, a loud bang sounded and the ground trembled.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Gong Jin felt a pain in his leg and he was forced on his knees. Confused, he looked down and saw a hole on his left thigh.


    ''What?!''


    It didn''t make sense. He was fine just a moment ago. The next thing he noticed was that he fell onto his knee with a hole in his knee. And the worst thing is...


    ''I can''t sense anything at all!''


    While he wasn''t a really strong martial artist, he was still 5 Stars and had a high affinity with Qi. But, he couldn''t sense any energy or power at all. It was as if someone had erased the flow of energy within his body, rendering him unable to use his abilities.


    "You see..."


    A voice came from behind him.


    "It''s not easy to hold back when that stupid guard I chose randomly look at my girl. I am already mad and want to kill him for his ipetence."


    Gong Jin was familiar with the voice. It belonged to the merchant he just spoke with.


    But, something was different. His tone was harsh and filled with cold anger. When he looked up, the merchant was standing a few feet away from him with a strange stick in his hand. It was a handgun.


    "You... What are you?" Gong Jin couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "Who? Me?" Leo asked. "I am just a humble merchant who loves to collect artifact and strange things. Now, it''s your turn. What are you? A former guard from Four Wind Merchant who steals a treasure and run away with his gang, am I right?"


    "How did you...?"


    "I told you, I am a merchant. Knowledge and information is my life. But, that doesn''t matter now."


    Leo aimed the strange stick and shot again.


    Explore more stories with empire


    This time, the bullet pierced Gong Jin''s eye, brushing against his face and hitting the ground behind him.


    "Ahhh!"


    He screamed in pain and covered his bleeding eye. He didn''t understand what was going on.


    ''How could a weakling like him possess such a strong weapon? What is that?!''


    That wasn''t important. What mattered was that he was attacked and wounded by the very same man he thought he could take advantage of.


    "Y-You bastard! I will kill you! Attack him!"


    Gong Jin shouted loudly and his subordinates, frozen from the unexpected, jumped into action. They rushed toward Leo, leaving the half-dead Deng Yue and the other two men, their weapons ready to hack him.


    However, before they could reach him, they suddenly stopped. Their bodies refused to move even a muscle as if something invisible was restraining them.


    "Wha-"


    "I can''t move! I can''t sense anything!"


    "It''s useless. The more you resist, the tighter the restraining bes." Jessica''s cold voice rang out.


    From her fingers, invisible thread extended toward the thugs, restraining them like a puppet.


    "You, you''re a martial artist?!" Gong Jin was shocked.


    "No, I''m not." She smiled sweetly, but there was a coldness in her eyes. "I am just a simple and harmless merchant''s wife who loves to wear jewelry and beautiful clothes."


    She pulled her fingers, and the thugs were forced onto their knees, their weapons falling to the ground.


    "H-Hey, don''t kill me! I will give you the item you''re looking for. Please, don''t kill me!" Gong Jin begged, his voice filled with fear.


    "Who said that I am looking for an item?"


    Leo approached Gong Jin in a calm manner. His footsteps echoed loudly, and his expression was cold and unreadable.


    "Y-You must be, no onees to this ce unless they''re looking for something. Everyone, without an exception!" Gong Jin screamed, "A-And you mentioned that I stole an item. You wanted that, right? So, please, let me go."


    "Hmm, so, you admit to stealing an item from Four Wind Merchant''s vault?"


    "Y-Yes, yes! Just spare my life. I will show you where the item is."


    Street rats, scums, and trash. They knew how to survive and would do anything to save their own skin.


    "Hmm, well, since you''re so eager to show me, then show me. Don''t waste my time."


    "Yes, yes. Follow me. It''s in my hideout."


    Without hesitation, Gong Jin stood up and turned around. He stopped his bleeding with his Qi, trying his best not to die.


    "Lead the way." Leo said.


    He began to follow Gong Jin right behind and hid his handgun, returning to his crafted persona.. Jessica followed suit, smiling sweetly.


    As they walked away, a cutting sound could be heard from behind, followed by various thuds and stter sounds.


    No one looked back, but Gong Jin knew what kind of sound that was. Nervous, he gulped audibly and spoke in a weak voice.


    "I-It''s this way."


    "Then, let''s not waste any more time. Show me."


    Leo''s words were cold and detached, sending chills down his spine.


    ''He''s not normal. He''s not normal at all.''


    Cold sweat drenched his body.


    ''But, if I want to survive, I have to cooperate. Just for a while, until I can escape from his grasp.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He had no other choice.


    Before long, they arrived at a shed hidden in the slum. It was not something that caught people''s attention, but Gong Jin was familiar with the ce as it was his hideout.

 Chapter 109 – Crystal Ring

    "This is where... the item you''re searching for is." Gong Jin spoke politely, wheezing through his words due to the pain. "Please, don''t kill me. I have followed your order."


    He lost too much blood, and his leg was barely able to support him. He couldn''t even walk properly, making it look like he was dragging his body forward.


    ''Shit, shit, shit.''


    He knew he wouldn''t survive if he didn''t take care of his wound soon. And to do that, he had to satisfy the harmless-looking but crazy merchant in front of him.


    Pushing the door open, he invited Leo and Jessica to enter.


    Find more to read at empire


    "I... have never bothered to hide it. The item is there, on the table. Take it and leave me alone. Please, don''t hurt me anymore."


    "Hmm, so, this is the item, huh?"


    Leo approached the table and picked up a small box. He opened it and found a ring inside.


    At first nce, it looked like a normal silver ring. However, when one looked closer, they would notice that the ring was embedded with a strange crystal that looked like an opal.


    "It''s the Crystal Ring." Gong Jin said, his voice weak and desperate. "It''s an artifact from ancient times. Its effect is to allow one to have a calm and collected mind when they wear it. However, they get tired easily. A rather useless artifact, if you ask me."


    Maybe for Gong Jin, it was a bad artifact. But for Leo, he could see how this could be used in his favor.


    ''Four Wind Merchant''s CEO? Or rather, the owner uses this ring to help him stay calm and collected. It''s a good artifact for someone in his position. Well, time to secure a connection with a real rich merchant.''


    He put the box inside his storage ring and looked back. He exchanged gaze with Jessica and she nodded.


    Then, she took out a syringe from her pocket and stabbed Gong Jin''s neck.


    "AHH! What the-? W-What did you just do to me?!"


    "Just some poison." She smiled.


    "You bitch! Y-You promised not to kill me! Why did you do that?!"


    "Hmm, no. We didn''t promise anything." Leo chuckled. "You will work for us forever now if you don''t want to die. Here, drink this everyday. You should have had enough for a month of antidote here."


    He threw a small bag on the floor.


    "What are you nning to do with me?" Gong Jin asked, his body trembling and his breathing was erratic. "Are you going to sell me or something?"


    "As I said, I will work you to the bone. Merchants need someone shady to do their dirty work. Someone like you."


    "So, you''re not going to kill me?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Don''t worry, you will live. I can''t use dead people."


    "Hehe, thank goodness."


    With that, Gong Jin slumped onto the ground, his body was still shivering. While he was still under a threat, at least he got to keep his life. He was ready to throw away everything and attack him.


    However, Leo actually poisoned him and gave him poison, forcing him to work for him. That was better than being dead.


    ''What a twisted person.''


    "Dear husband, are we done here? We should hurry and prepare for the banquet."


    "You''re right, my love. We shouldn''t waste time." Leo replied and caressed Jessica''s check. Once again, he put up the persona of a loving husband. "Let''s go back. We have a lot to do."


    "Yes, dear."


    The two walked out of the shed, leaving Gong Jin on the floor. As Leo closed the door behind him, he gave a warning toward the thug.


    "Be sure to behave until I send someone to you, got it?"


    "Y-Yes, I will."


    "Good. See you."


    With that, he left.


    ***


    Leo''s next destination was Deng Yue''s beaten body. Corpses littered around the area, and the smell of blood was unbearable.


    But he didn''t care. He was here to take what was left from the 20 Gold he gave the man.


    "Wow, he spent 10 Gold in a night? Crazy guy. And he has nothing worth taking." Leo mumbled as he went through the guard''s items. "Let''s leave before the Bloody Guards show up. We don''t want to deal with them."


    He grabbed Deng Yue''s cor and cracked his neck, killing him for good. Following that, he did the same to the two men lying next to him, making it like as if they were fighting and killed each other.


    With that, Leo and Jessica disappeared into the crowd.


    The day was still young, and the banquet was at night. There was no time to waste.


    After leaving the slum, they went to Wu Jian''s store immediately. The fat man was his only contact that could provide him with information and artifacts.


    Surprisingly, the fat man immediately greeted him upon seeing his figure near his store.


    "Young Lord Yang Ji, I heard what happened to you. How awful! You should be careful." Wu Jian spoke, his tone worried and sincere.


    They were sitting in a guest room, facing each other.


    "I am fine, Master Wu. Those fools couldn''t even touch me. Hahaha, my guards protected me with their lives. I wanted to thank their family if they have any, but it seems they are orphans. So, I will donate to orphanages to show my thanks."


    "My goodness, you are truly kind." Wu Jian sighed, his expression solemn. "If there is anything I can help, please let me know. As a fellow merchant, I will do anything to help you."


    "Actually, I do need a bit of help." Leo said, his tone serious. "I wanted to participate in the banquet tonight. I have a gift for the host, but I didn''t know how to give it to them. And, I don''t know which gift will fit the auction and the one that I should give to the host. Honestly it''s troubling me."


    "Oh? Do you mean the Four Wind banquet tonight, Young Lord? It''s a very important event. Many people will be there. I''m not surprised you''re so troubled. You can''t just give anyone anything."


    "Right, exactly. That''s why I need your help. As someone affiliated with Four Wind Merchant, you surely know what kind of gift will please the Master, right? Hahaha, I am a bit shameless asking this from you, Master Wu. But, it can''t be helped. I want to make an impression."


    "Haha, of course, I can help you. But I need to know the item first. As you know, the banquet will be attended by many famous merchants. The items put in the auction, which will be your ticket, need to qualify. They must be rare and unique."


    "Hmm, then, maybe you should take a look at this."


    Leo took out the box and showed it to Wu Jian. Inside, a scroll that clearly had signs of ages and dust could be seen.


    "What is this?" Wu Jian asked, his eyes glinting with curiosity.


    "It''s a secret technique from a famous martial artist that existed some decades ago." Leo smiled. "Have you heard of Raging Tiger?"


    "Raging Tiger?!" Wu Jian''s expression changed drastically. "Don''t tell me, the one inside this scroll is the Raging Tiger Manual?!"

 Chapter 110 – Four Wind Banquet

    "Yes. It contained one of his methods, aplete version that allows a martial artist to learn his technique. A talented martial artist will be able to trace all his technique from here, racking up many achievements."


    "My goodness, where did you find such a thing?" Wu Jian gasped. "This is amazing. You can definitely enter the banquet with this."


    Hearing that, Leo smiled. That would be enough to secure a connection with Four Wind Merchant''s CEO.


    "How about the second item? Is it as exceptional as this one?"


    After seeing a rather... unique and strong method, Wu Jian couldn''t stop himself from asking. He had a high expectation of the young merchant in front of him.


    "Fufufu, show him, dear husband. Master Wu can''t wait to see it." Jessica spoke, her voice soft and sweet.


    "Right, of course." Leo replied.


    He took out another box and opened it. This was the box he secured from the slum just a few hours ago.


    "It''s..." Wu Jian couldn''t finish his sentence.


    What was inside the box was the ring that Four Wind Merchant had searched for more than a year now. The ring that the owner cherished so much that he sent his own guard to find it.


    "Crystal Ring... Truly... Is this real?"


    "You may check it. It''s real." Leo smirked.


    "No, no, no. I believe you." Wu Jian waved his hands and took a deep breath. "You''re really something else, Young Lord. Where did you find this? We... Maybe you don''t know this, but this is a ring that our owner cherished. We spent a lot to get it back after it got stolen."


    "Hahaha, I am just lucky. You said it yourself, that I was lucky." Leoughed merrily. "To be honest, I have experience as an item appraiser. When the people attacking me were taken care of, I noticed this extraordinary ring in one of them. I took it as part ofpensation, but to think that it''s a Crystal Ring. Imagine my surprise when I found out."


    "I see." Wu Jian sighed, his voice filled with wonder.


    The way he told his story made it sound as if it was all a coincidence. That he was just an ordinary merchant who happened to meet a former guard of Four Wind Merchant and was able to take advantage of the situation.


    However, Wu Jian knew better.


    There was no such thing as coincidence in Murim.


    Everything had a cause and an effect.


    And, the fact that he had the Raging Tiger Manual and the Crystal Ring were proof of his abilities.


    ''This Young merchant is truly surprising.'' Wu Jian thought, his expression unchanged. ''With these two items, he can definitely gain the attention of Four Wind Merchant''s owner. Whether he acquired them from his abilities or mere luck doesn''t matter. We need to have a good rtionship with him. He will be big in the future.''


    "Master Wu, how about this? Which one should I put on auction and which should I offer as a gift? From what you said earlier, maybe the ring will fit to be a gift more than the martial art method scroll?"


    "Yes, that''s right. The Crystal Ring is more fitting for the CEO''s personal collection."


    "I see. Then, I will put the manual scroll in the auction. Thank you very much for sharing your wisdom, Master Wu."


    "Hahaha, it''s nothing. It''s just my duty as a merchant. If there is anything else I can help, please let me know."


    "Thank you, Master Wu. I wille again when I need more information and artifacts. Oh, and clothes too."


    "Hahahaha, please do. I shall give you the discount if you buy a bulk from me."


    "That''s good news.


    With that, the two parted ways.


    While they were talking, Leo was secretly observing the fat man. He was looking for any suspicious movement or expression. However, he found none.


    ''A normal merchant with a shrewd mind. His power lies in his knowledge, connection, and maybe secret guards. In the room earlier, I can sense no one nearby. But, that doesn''t mean he doesn''t have any.''N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Leo had a bad feeling about the man. It was better to keep a good rtionship with him.


    ''I am using this identity just to find Xue Rou, but it might be better to have another identity to move around in Murim. Let''s expand my power here while we''re at it. This world is filled with danger, and I need to be prepared for anything.''


    But, he kept his thoughts to himself and focused on the n.


    "Let''s move to the next step. We need to get ready for the banquet. And, we need to make some preparations."


    "Yes, Leader. I have contacted a stylist and a makeup artist. We just need to appear in the banquet tonight with the items and the rest will be ording to n."


    "Perfect. We can''t mess up. This is the chance to secure a connection with a real rich merchant and expand ourwork."


    "Yes, Leader."


    ***


    Unlike the previous night, today was a bright and sunny day. The sky was clear and the wind was calm.


    The Capital City was bustling with people, and the street was filled with shops and markets. At the center of the city, a grand banquet was held in the Four Wind Merchant''s estate. Many carriages could be seen entering the estate, carrying important guests and merchants from far and wide.


    Among them was a simple carriage, driven by an old man.


    Inside, Leo was sitting with Jessica, who was wearing a beautiful red dress.


    Her long and slender legs were exposed, showing her perfect skin and smoothness. She had a beautiful ne that sparkled under the sunlight, and her hair was tied in a central bun, making her look regal and graceful.


    When they reached the gate, they were greeted by the guard.


    "Good evening. Do you have the item?" The guard asked.


    "Of course. Here''s the item." Leo handed him the box containing the manual scroll. "This is Raging Tiger''s martial art method manual. Master Wu Jian from the Four Wind textile shop has confirmed the authenticity of the scroll."


    "Master Wu? Wow, you must be important." Experience exclusive tales on empire


    "Hahaha, no. Not really. Just a simple merchant with a bit of luck."


    "Alright. Please proceed to the banquet hall. May I know your name to register the item?"


    "You may call me Yang Ji from Yang Trading. And, this is my wife, Yang Rong."


    "Understood. Have a pleasant night."


    With that, the guard let them through.

 Chapter 111 – Making Connection With Gift

    As the carriage approached the banquet hall, Leo was struck by the sight. The building was enormous, with a tall tower at the center and many guards standing outside.


    Luxurious carriages and expensive clothes could be seen everywhere. It was like a parade, with many important and powerful figures walking into the banquet.


    As Leo and Jessica exited their carriage, a servant greeted them.


    "Wee to the Four Wind banquet. The event will be held inside. Please follow me."


    The servant guided them toward the main hall.


    As they entered, Leo noticed the many guards standing near the doors. He scanned them and their movements, noticing that all of them were martial artists.


    Four Wind Merchant didn''t just spend luxury on decoration but also security.


    ''There are at least a hundred guards here. And the decoration... It''s pretty luxurious but not to the top. Every guest has their own table and servants. The elevated tform in the middle... That should be where the auctioneer will present the items. The stage is filled with treasures and antiques, some are even valuable weapons.''


    A quick look showed how big this banquet was.


    In Murim, one''s wealth and status was important. Everyone wanted to show the others that they were powerful or wealthy, and Four Merchant knew that very well.


    That was why the sitting position was based on the item one presented and the gift one gave to the host.


    Once entering, the servant took them to what seemed like a reception counter and turned toward them.


    "If you have some greetings to the host, please leave it here. The servant here will help you."


    "It''s an honor." A beautiful female servant bowed at them from behind the counter.


    They were shameless enough to ask for a gift directly, calling it greetings.


    Leo was not surprised.


    After the servant said that, he took out the prepared gift, wrapped in a simple cloth.


    "Please give my greeting to Lord Ming Yuchan from Four Wind Merchant. This is a Crystal Ring, an item he has been searching for."


    He opened the box for the servants to see, causing their eyes to pop.


    "Oh my goodness, this is real! Master Yang Ji, your gift will surely please the Master."


    "Is that so? Then, please send this to him. My wife and I have another gift, so we will present it separately in the future. I hope you understand."


    "Of course, Master Yang Ji. We will ensure that the Master receives your gift."


    "Thank you very much. Now, if you don''t mind, my wife and I will join the banquet. Can you show me where our table is?"


    "Yes, please follow me. It''s right here."


    With that, the servant guided them to their table.


    The banquet was a lively affair. There were many martial artists and powerful figures mingling andughing. Many of them were eating and drinking, and the smell of delicious food was everywhere.


    When Leo and Jessica passed by them, many people took a nce. Some were curious, some were charmed by Jessica''s charm, and some looked at them with a calcted look.


    Why?


    Because the servant took them to the table close to the elevated stage in the center, a table reserved for important guests.


    ''Well, the gift is an item the CEO is desperately searching for. Maybe the servant took me there to show off to the other merchants. Hmm, not a bad move. This will help me get a good impression from Four Wind Merchant and make my search for the girl easier.''


    With their connection in the festival that he might be able to use, searching for hidden information would be easier. It wasn''t limited to the short term alone. In the long term, this rtionship would be even beneficial for the Hallowed Insect and Mercenary Union.


    And, with the gift and his persona as a mysterious and wealthy merchant, gaining attention was not hard.


    ''I just need to y the role well and expand mywork.''


    He could see a bright future ahead.


    ***


    In a room lit by a bright light, a man with a haggard look sat behind a table with documents piling up in front of him. His brush moved swiftly as he signed his name on the paper, his expression solemn.


    The man was Ming Yuchan, the CEO of Four Wind Merchant and one of the richest merchants in the kingdom.


    Due to his busy schedule, he has not had enough sleep for months already.


    ''This is all because the Crystal Ring is stolen. That cursed Gong Jin! If I don''t find him soon, I won''t have enough energy to survive the winter!''


    His mind was filled with regret and frustration. He should have not let that traitor escape.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Grunting, he took a sip of tea and leaned back on his chair.


    Suddenly, a knock came from the door.


    Ming Yuchan gritted his teeth. Thest thing he needed was to get bothered. But he stayed professional and answered after sighing.


    "What is it?"


    "My Lord, a gift has arrived."


    "A gift? Didn''t I say that you should put them together and appraise them before reporting to me?"


    "This one is... different. You might want to have this immediately." Discover more stories at empire


    "What?" Ming Yuchan frowned.


    There was no reason for him to rush the appraisal. And, a gift was not something to be rushed.


    However, the servant who knew his personality well still bothered to bring the gift to him immediately. Which meant, this gift was so important that he had to look at it by himself right now.


    "Fine. Bring it here."


    After he said that, the door was opened and a servant entered. This servant was the one who brought Leo and Jessica to their table.


    In his hand, a simple box could be seen.


    "I present to you, Master Ming, the gift from Young Lord Yang Ji."


    "Yang Ji? Who is he?"


    "ording to the receptionist, he is a newly appeared merchant who has a high reputation. He appeared in the Capital yesterday and..." The servant put the box on the table and opened it, "He presented you with a Crystal Ring as his gift."


    Inside the box, the sparkling ring was clearly visible.


    "Ahhh! It''s the Crystal Ring!"


    Ming Yuchan was shocked and quickly grabbed the ring. He observed it carefully and noticed the unique engraving on the inside of the ring.


    Losingposure wasn''t something that happened a lot for him. However, this was the moment he let it all go and yelled loudly.


    "It''s really the Crystal Ring! How did he get this? Where did he find it?!"


    "My Lord, please calm down. This ring is real and authentic. There is no doubt about it."


    "I know that! But, how did he find it?!"


    Ming Yuchan could barely control his excitement. He could say goodbye to his sleepless night with this artifact. One could even say this ring was a lifesaver for him.


    "We don''t know. The person in question didn''t borate, but... He also submitted Raging Tiger''s martial art method for the auction."


    "Raging Tiger? That lost method?! Is it really here?"


    "Yes, it is. The authenticity has been verified by Master Wu Jian."


    "Wu Jian?"


    "Yes, my Lord. He was the one who examined the manual and confirmed that it''s the real thing. If I may add, he seems to have a high opinion of Young Master Yang Ji."


    "Interesting."


    "Yes, he even helped him choose his outfit for the banquet and rmended the makeup artist. The clothes Young Lord Yang Ji is wearing are from Wu Jian''s store. Also, Young Lady Yang Rong is a beauty, and..."


    The servant stopped when he saw Ming Yuchan''s face turning serious.


    When the Lord looked like that, it was best not to mention anything else. He was in a deep thought and nning something.


    As the servant had followed Ming Yuchan since young, he knew that he nned something that might change the current situation.


    ''If he is so eager to make contact with Young Master Yang Ji, then...''


    The servant kept his thoughts to himself.


    It was not his ce to interrupt the CEO''s thinking.


    After a minute, Ming Yuchan nodded and put on the ring. Hisplexion immediately returned to normal.


    Standing there wasn''t a haggard man from before, but a handsome gentleman with a bright smile on his face.


    "Tell the receptionist that I would like to meet Young Master Yang Ji and his wife, Yang Rong. Let''s invite them to the VIP lounge after the auction. I''d like to have a private discussion with them. Also, make sure to tell the auctioneer to give the scroll the utmost care. I don''t want any mistakes or errors."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The servant bowed and left the room.


    Left behind, Ming Yuchan smiled and caressed the crystal ring. He could feel the power surging through his body, revitalizing him and making his mind work way better than before.


    ''The effect is still as good as thest time. I must thank Yang Ji and his wifeter. This ring is worth all the trouble. Now, I need to prepare for the auction. I can''t miss this opportunity.''


    With his energy replenished, he began his preparation for the auction. He returned to his seat and finished all the documents pilling up on his table with godly efficiency.

 Chapter 112 – Reaping Benefit

    "Ladies and Gentlemen! All tables have been filled, let''s start the banquet! We will begin with the presentation and introduction of the auction items. Then, we will proceed with the banquet after. So, please hold on to your seat and focus on the stage."


    As the voice rang out, a loud cheer erupted from the crowd. A beautiful girl d in a slightly revealing dress walked onto the stage and began her presentation.


    "This year''s auction has a lot of extraordinary items. As a special event, we have gathered the most rare and unique things from all over the world." She said, enticing a loud cheer from the crowd. "So, without further ado, let''s get started."


    She signaled the servant, and the curtain hiding arge table behind her opened, revealing a huge item.


    "For the first item, we have arge sword created by the famous cksmith, Wang Qian. This sword is able to handle Qi and has a cutting edge that can slice a tree in half. It is a weapon worthy of a great warrior."


    The beautiful woman continued to introduce the first item with vigor, using her charm to draw the crowd''s attention.


    Soon, the auction started.


    "800 Golds! 800 Golds!"


    "1200 Golds! 1200 Golds! Do I hear 1300 Golds? 1300 Golds!"


    "1600 Golds! 1600 Golds! Going once, going twice, sold!"


    The auction was a lively affair. Many people shouted and raised their hands to bid.


    Unlike a modern auction, the bidding process was not a silent one. It was a full-blown war, with the highest bidder winning the item.


    As the auction went on, more and more rare and unique items were presented, causing the crowd''s excitement to rise to new heights. After a while, the item Leo put up for the auction came out.


    "The next item is... Wait, this is surprising!" The presenting girl shouted, "It''s the Raging Tiger''s martial art method scroll, the one that has been lost for centuries! It''s authenticity has been verified by Wu Jian himself and us! The highest bidder will receive a legendary skill that has the potential to shake the whole Murim world!"


    Murmurs erupted from the crowd, and a lot of people stood up to get a closer look.


    The scroll was indeed an extraordinary item. Not only was it rare, but it was also a legend among martial artists.


    However, the auctioneer didn''t stop at that.


    "This scroll is presented by Young Lord Yang Ji from Yang Trading. As a fellow merchant, Young Lord has the utmost confidence in this item and its authenticity."


    Extraordinary items received different treatment. They actually had their own presentation and introduction, with the presenting girl giving a short speech on their history and importance.


    Leo stood up and cupped his hands toward the other merchants, greeting them and showing his face. He had to use this opportunity to get their attention and expand hiswork.


    "This is my token of my generosity. May the richest win."


    After he said that, he sat down, his expression solemn and unreadable.


    Many people looked at him with curiosity and awe. The scroll was a rare and unique item, and Leo''s action just added fuel to the fire. He was actually humble and presented this scroll to the banquet for goodwill!


    Everyone present wanted to know who this Young Master Yang Ji was and what his intentions were. And more than that, they wanted this scroll.


    Why?


    "This is not just a mere piece of paper, but a legendary skill that can take you to the top. Your guards can all learn this method and make a name for themselves, creating a powerful force for your merchant group. Or, you can sell it and earn a fortune, gaining a lot of fame and influence in Murim."


    The presenter exined.


    The crowd was enamored.


    They all knew that the scroll was worth a fortune.


    A single scroll could allow them to train guards with the highest grade technique. Even though most of them wouldn''t even pass 4 Stars and make name for themselves, it was still something that would elevate their safety.


    In the long run, it could be an important asset for a group.


    That was why...


    "The bid will start at 8,000 Gold!"


    It had a crazily high starting bid.


    Readtest chapters at empire


    "10,000 Gold! 10,000 Gold! Don''t let the chance slip away, everyone! The scroll is a rare treasure!"


    "15,000 Golds! The Red Rose Merchant will bid 15,000 Golds! Don''t waste the effort!"


    "20,000 Golds! 20,000 Golds! Stay put, old man. Our group can afford this."


    "25,000 Gold! 25,000 Gold!"


    "30,000 Golds!"


    No one wanted to let go of the scroll.


    Everyone was desperate to get their hands on it.


    "40,000 Golds! 40,000 Golds!"


    The bidding war was like a battle, with people yelling and waving their hands to bid.


    And then...


    "100,000 Golds!"


    Someone yelled out. All attention turned to the source.


    Some merchants wanted to yell out the unreasonable price the person shouted, but they immediately shut their mouths upon seeing who that figure was.


    A man with a calm and dignified aura stood up.


    "Our Four Wind Merchant will buy the scroll for 100,000 Gold." He announced, his tone cold and confident.


    His presence was enough to silence the entire room.


    Even though the man didn''t shout or yell, his aura was oppressive and domineering.


    Slowly, he walked toward a certain table and looked at the upants. He stopped right next to it and looked at the young man sitting with his wife.


    "Young Master Yang Ji, would you mind having a chat with meter? I believe there are many things we can discuss."


    The man was Ming Yuchan, the CEO of Four Wind Merchant. His request was not a request but an order.


    At least, no one in their right mind would refuse his invitation. He presented a pretty generous amount of 100,000 Gold for the scroll to show his good will. And, the aura and power he was giving off was not something that could be ignored.


    Leo had been waiting for this moment.


    "It''s my honor, Lord Ming Yuchan." He stood up and bowed slightly, his expression unchanged.


    "Good. Then, I will have a servant lead you to the VIP lounge after the auction is over. You may enjoy it here."


    With that, the CEO left, and the auction continued.


    But, the impact of his action was not lost. Everyone knew that the scroll belonged to the CEO, and they couldn''t do anything about it.


    Now, Leo''s presence became even more noticeable.


    Everyone was curious about him and his rtionship with the CEO.


    ''What a surprise. Looks like Four Wind Merchant''s owner, Ming Yuchan, is quite interested in me. It seems my gift gave him a good impression of me.''


    Leo kept his thoughts to himself and didn''t let anything show on his face. He sat back and nodded at Jessica, signaling that he would leave the auction to her. He had to secure Twin Spirit Artifacts for his n.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    While he was doing that, Jessica was busy bidding for a few items that could help establish their new trading group.


    And after a few items, the Twin Spirit Artifact finally came out.


    "This artifact''s effect is sharing a little bit of progress to other people. This is useful for a master to teach their disciple or a leader to train their subordinates. With this artifact, one can have an easier time managing a group or training warriors. It also increases your strength and speed a little."


    The presenter exined and waited for the bid to start. The exnation wasn''tplete because they didn''t know the true effect of this artifact yet.


    Hence, the price was pretty low.


    "5,000 Golds!" Jessica shouted, raising her hand.


    Since earlier, people gave her a pass. The favor given to them by Four Wind Merchant''s CEO earlier was still embedded in their mind, making them hesitate to bid against her, resulting in them getting the artifact pretty easily.


    "Sold to Lady Yang!"


    Jessica received the artifact and nodded at Leo, who had been eyeing what happened for a while.


    "Now that the auction is over..."


    Leo stood up and followed the servant who approached him, ready to have a nice talk with the CEO.


    After all, this was his goal all along.


    Time to reap the seed he nted.

 Chapter 113 – Exchanging Gifts

    Inside the VIP lounge, Leo and Jessica were facing the CEO. Plenty of food and various beveragesy on the table in front of them.


    "First of all, it''s an honor to be invited to a private discussion like this. I am nothing but a small merchant who got lucky." Leo said, his voice calm and polite.


    "Hahaha, you''re too modest. The Crystal Ring and the Raging Tiger''s martial art method, I believe, are not something a small merchant could easily acquire. You must''ve hidden yourself quite well under the guise of other groups. Or... You have quite arge backing that not even I could imagine."


    Ming Yuchan said, his voice deep and calcting.


    The way he spoke showed that he wasn''t just a rich merchant, but a shrewd man who knew how to handle his business. He also knew the way the world worked and was sure about himself.


    His words were not empty. It carried his confidence and experience in this field.


    "Hahaha, will you believe it if I say my father funded all my business?" Leo replied, his tone yful and light.


    "Hmm, perhaps. But, your actions today show that you''re not someone to be taken lightly." Ming Yuchan sipped his tea and smiled. "You''re clearly someone experienced with rtionships, especially with high ranking people. That is no easy feat, especially when you''re a neer."


    Lying against someone as experienced as Ming Yuchan would be useless. His eyes could see through anything, and his ears could hear any falsehood.


    However, there was no need to admit it. Especially since the other party didn''t really care that much either.


    "I am not trying to dig into your past or anything. I''m just here to have a chat and a good meal." Ming Yuchan sighed, his tone light and rxed. "Your actions have piqued my interest. Let''s just say that I want to have a mutual rtionship with you. Maybe we can trade or form a connection. That''s all."


    "Hmm, what would Four Wind Merchant get from a small merchant like me? Hahaha, Yang Trading just started operating a few weeks ago. We were just lucky to hit it big with our first auction item. It''s not like we have anything else that would interest you."


    "Well, I''d like to think that we can help each other out. Like, if you need some information or connections, I can provide them. And maybe... You know a little bit of information that I want to know too."


    Both smiled to each other, understanding the underlying meaning behind his words.


    "I don''t mind. As long as we can benefit from each other, then why not?" Leo nodded.


    "That''s the spirit. Now, let''s have a drink and enjoy the night."


    Saying that, the CEO took a cup and poured himself a drink.


    "Please excuse me." Leo bowed his head slightly and sipped his own drink.


    As they enjoyed the alcohol and the view, a servant approached and put a scroll down before leaving with a bow. Leo looked at it curiously.


    "This is..."


    "It''s a reward. For you. You earned it with your gift. And, we want to show our good will too. Just take it. Consider it a gift from me and my group." Ming Yuchan pushed the scroll toward him. "Feel free to open it."


    Taking the scroll, Leo did as he was told. He unruffled the scroll and began to read it.


    And, as he did, his eyes widened with shock.


    ''A drawing. And¡­ how? How did he find out about this?''


    What was in front of him was a drawing, a very well-made drawing.


    However, it wasn''t just a normal drawing. Leo had to take his eyes off the scroll and handed it to Jessica. The secretary frowned a second and they looked at Ming Yuchan.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Wu Jian told me you are searching for unusual clothes." The Four Wind Merchant''s owner spoke as he noticed their prying gazes. "The location of the person in the drawing is written below. You can find him in a vige not far from here. If you want, you can hire a carriage to take you there."


    "Thank you."


    Your journey continues at empire


    ''I underestimated him a little bit.''


    Leo thought as he put the scroll into his storage ring.


    ''Ming Yuchan is a scary man. We definitely need to keep a good rtionship with him.''


    Thinking that, he took out something he prepared beforehand and put it on the table. It was a simple flintlock gun with an eastern design.


    "Master Yang, what''s this?"


    Curious, Ming Yuchan stroked his chin and observed the item.


    "It''s a weapon." Leo answered with a smile, "Please always bring it with you. If you pull this part, something that can even kill a 6 Stars martial artist will shoot out. Of course, they will only die if you hit them straight on the head, so, please be careful."


    "My goodness, a weapon that can kill 6 Stars? How is this possible?"


    "It''s not easy to make, but I was able to secure one for you. And it only has one use and won''t work anymore if you try to take it apart. It''s a prototype of our producer, and the real one is still being made with lower power. It might go to market soon."


    Leo exined, and Ming Yuchan looked at him with a surprised face. This was the first time he showed something resembling emotion since they first met at the auction floor.


    "You are truly something else, Master Yang. Allow me to revise my view on you."


    "Hehe, thank you." Leoughed and shook his head. "To be honest, I wasn''t nning to sell this one. But just think of this as my goodwill for giving me valuable information."


    "Hahaha, there is no need. We ought to help each other, no?"


    "Hahaha, you''re right."


    The two guys inside the roomughed.


    While the two men were having a drink, Leo and Jessica had left first to attend the banquet. She nned to create more connections here.


    Knowing that, Ming Yuchan didn''t mind that she leave first and even had two guards protect her while showing off that she was a very important guest weed by the Four Wind Merchant.


    And so, the banquet continued.

 Chapter 114 – People From the Same World

    Night passed by quickly. Not even the Capital City could fight against the quiet midnight.


    Even so, Ming Yuchan''s estate was still filled with bright lights. In the office located at the center of the building, he was sitting on his chair, thinking about the gift given by a young merchant named Yang Ji.


    In front of him, a guny on the desk.


    The item was truly a mystery.


    While the design was simple and straightforward, its power and effect were beyond his imagination.


    "Do you think what he said about this weapon is true?"


    Ming Yuchan asked the servant standing behind him.


    "I do not know, my Lord. However, I did hear about such an artifact used by a recently rising martial art that looked pretty simr to this item. I believe you have heard of him before, my Lord."


    "Mercenary Union''s leader, Leo the Thunder God, right? I have a suspicion that they might make a move soon, but this is... I might have underestimated their group a little bit too much."


    "My Lord, do you think Master Yang is an agent of the Mercenary Union?"


    "Agent? No, no. He''s not an agent. No matter how you look at him, he''s a real merchant." Ming Yuchan shook his head and leaned back. "But, he''s not just a merchant either. There''s a hidden force behind him, something that even I cannot predict."


    "Then, should we investigate his background a bit more, my Lord?"


    "... You don''t need to. We have established a good rtionship with them."


    "But, my Lord, they are..."


    "Let''s not be too hasty. There are many things in this world that cannot be seen, but they are there. We need to have a good rtionship with anyone, even a group like the Mercenary Union. I am greedy. Even if the Murim Alliance tries to make a move, we have enough power and influence to handle them."


    "Understood. Then, what should we do now, my Lord?"


    "First of all, why don''t you gather people to create a new guard force? We now have a treasure that can allow us to create a small Sect. Let''s name it Crouching Tiger Sect, shall we? Hmm?"


    A shrewd smile appeared on Ming Yuchan''s face as the servant stared at him with wide eyes.


    "My Lord, is that... Is that really necess- Very well. I shall prepare it right away."


    "Good. And, one more thing. Stop supplying iron and steel to the Murim Alliance. Keep our storage full and focus on inner development. I have a feeling that their prices are going to rise. We can''t rely on them anymore."


    "Yes, my Lord. I understand."


    With that, the servant bowed and left.


    Ming Yuchan looked at the window and saw the stars in the sky. Countless lights filled the night, creating a breathtaking sight.


    Everyone thought Murim Alliance to be the moon, the biggest star in the night sky. But, as the stars were shining bright tonight, a meteor crossed the sky, signaling a change.


    One that would shake the foundation of Murim and create chaos and destruction.


    Moon wasn''t the biggest star.


    It was just another star, a mere object that could neverpare to the burning sun.


    And, the meteor that was falling was no longer a meteor. It was the sun, and it would burn everything that stood in its way. It would swallow the nket of night and bring a new dawn.


    "Hmm, let''s see what fate has in store for us."


    With that, Ming Yuchan closed his eyes, knowing that the world was about to change.


    ***


    Meanwhile, that person he talked about walked down the street alone after dropping Jessica in the inn for her to work on the report.


    There was no need for him to be apanied by his secretary tonight.


    Leo had a task toplete. The type that would work better when one was alone.


    As he walked, his mind wandered, thinking about the situation they were in.


    ''So far, so good. We got the Twin Spirit Artifact and a clue on the clothes we''re looking for. The rest is how this girl reacts to me showing up so suddenly?''


    Right now, he got rid of the merchant''s disguise and acted as himself, wearing a suit and a ck coat, a perfectbination to meet someone who mighte from the same world.


    Someone would appreciate a more familiar looking guy than someone with a different look.


    Soon, Leo arrived at the gate of the eastern district where the Murim Alliance main office was located.


    The gate wasrge and imposing, with guards standing on each side, eyeing him suspiciously. They whispered to each other, wondering what a young guy like him could possibly want with Murim Alliance.


    After a moment, a man wearing a dark robe approached him. From his expression, he might have recognized Leo.


    "Do you know the consequences of showing up here? I am sure you''re not that stupid. Showing up in the enemy''s territory alone is a suicide."


    "Haha, don''t worry about me. I am not here to start a fight or anything. I am just here to have a little talk with someone that might be an old friend." Leo was calm, his tone confident and rxed. "Would you mind opening the door for me?"


    "Ha! You have guts, kid. But, the Murim Alliance doesn''t open the door for anyone, especially for a troublemaker who clearly wanted to make us your enemy. While I am being nice, turn around and go home. There''s no use wasting your life."


    "Well, I don''t really have time for this."


    Leo sighed and put his hands in his pockets, looking bored.


    The guard looked at him with an annoyed expression, wondering what was wrong with him. But as he blinked once, Leo somehow disappeared, and the guard looked around, only to see him already walking past the gate and into the eastern district.


    "W-what the heck! Where did hee from?!"


    "I-it''s impossible. How could he get past me?" The man in dark robe was shocked and turned to his fellow guards. "Did anyone see what happened?"


    "No, we didn''t."


    "I didn''t notice anything."


    The guards looked at each other, wondering what just happened. That only happened for a few seconds.


    The person in the dark robe, Chung Soo, knew Leo was a dangerous individual. The leader of the Mercenary Union suddenly came into the heart of Murim Alliance''s power alone. Either he was crazy or that confident, he didn''t know.


    What was important was...


    ''I shouldn''t let him enter!''


    Thinking about that, he rushed forward. Qi covered his entire body, making him faster than a cheetah.


    He was ready to stop Leo from entering the eastern area.


    But when he got close to him, he realized that the person was no longer there. He stopped and looked around, but there was no one else except the guards.


    "Where did he go?"


    No Qi or presence. Chung Soo frowned and started to panic. He ran around the area, but there was no sign of Leo anywhere.


    "How is this possible?"


    It was as if he just disappeared.


    Chung Soo could only stand there and scratch his head, wondering how a person could disappear so easily.


    Then, he decided that it was better to report this and leave the area.


    "Keep looking around! He shouldn''t be that far from here yet!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Don''t let him enter the eastern district!"


    "Understood!"


    The guards began to search the area, but there was no trace of Leo anywhere.


    That was because he was already there, dressed in the guard''s outfit and smiling as he blended in the crowd.


    With the power of optical illusion, he managed to slip inside their rank and left them searching for him on the outside.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This is too easy."


    Leo smiled as he walked toward the shadow, deactivating his optical illusion and moved with purpose.


    Based on the information he received, the girl he had been searching for stayed near the main street of the eastern district where many restaurants were located. It was a ce where families or friends could go and have a meal together.


    Usually, family members of high-ranking people stayed inside the Murim Alliance''s main building. But some of them lived here.


    As Leo walked down the street, he could see many couples or groups having a good time even after midnight. Some people even went to the street stalls and bought snacks, enjoying the nightlife.


    Unlike the other districts, the security here was less strict, with the guards being friendly and helpful. It was as if there were no enemies around.


    Leo kept his eyes peeled and tried to blend in. After a few minutes, he found the ce he was looking for. A small restaurant with bustling activities. Citizens and high-ranking people mixed in, making it a popr spot.


    As he approached, Leo could see a few people standing outside. A poster girl with brown hair served the customers with a smile. Her clothes, seemingly inspired by a medieval poster girl, stood out and made her look cute and adorable.


    She clearly didn''t have the eastern face that everyone else had. Instead, her facial features looked pretty simr to him and his subordinates.


    ''Found her.''


    Leo nodded and walked up to the front door. She hadn''t noticed him yet. He was not surprised, as he had no idea how she would react.


    ''I can only hope for the best. If anything happens, I will have to deal with it.''


    Taking a deep breath, he entered the restaurant. The bell near the door rang, causing a few people to look at him curiously. Voices from inside rang clearly in his ear.


    "Sherly, give us more ale and that crispy chicken! Hahaha, your new menu is the best!"


    "Oh, shut up, you old bastard! This is a fine restaurant, not a cheap bar! Stop shouting and show some respect!"


    "Hahaha, Sherly is right. You guys need to behave."


    Laughter and chatter could be heard, creating a lively and weing atmosphere.


    As Leo walked in, his eyes searched for the poster girl he saw earlier. And soon, he spotted her, her back facing him as she worked the counter.


    He approached her and called out.


    "Sherly, is it? What a nice name."


    Hearing him, the girl''s gesture seemed to say that more annoyed than surprised. She might''ve had people trying to woo her many times before and thought that this was the same case as always.


    But when she looked back, she looked clearly surprised. Her eyes widened slightly upon seeing Leo.


    Smiling, he stretched his right hand and said,


    "My name is Leo. It''s nice to meet you. May I have a little bit of your time?"


    For a second, the girl didn''t respond. Her face showed a shock as she looked at his hand. She knew what he wanted. A gesture that was unnatural in this ce. Something that she had to change when she arrived at this ce.


    As if it was a natural thing to do, she took his hand and smiled.


    "Sherly. With pleasure."


    A handshake. A gesture that wasmon back on earth.


    And, a sign that the two had finally met. People that came from a different world.

 Chapter 115 – Game of Hide and Seek

    "Please drink this. This is my take on C in this world. I managed to create this prototype after 6 months of trying. I hope you like it."


    "That''s amazing. How did you manage to carbonate the drink without any equipment or ingredients?"


    "Hehe, sheer will and dedication."


    Leo was surprised to see that the girl he was looking for managed to create something like c in this world. The taste was a little bit off, but the carbonation and the refreshing feeling were there.


    He was grateful that the girl was still adapting to this world and didn''t throw away her previous world''s knowledge.


    The two were now sitting on a bench outside the restaurant, talking. Leo was surprised to see that the girl, Sherly, didn''t seem to be scared or shocked when he showed up so suddenly.


    After listening to her talking about the c for a whole 5 minutes, Leo decided to ask.


    "C and stuff... I believe you came from Earth, right?"


    "Yes, I did." Sherly nodded, "And that suit. You also came from Earth, no? I was surprised to see such familiar clothes after a year in this world. And the handshake... Well, that''s just a simple gesture, but it shows a lot about the kind of people you are."


    That confirmed it.


    Leo was sure that the girl in front of him was also a person from Earth. The way she acted, her mannerism, and even the way she spoke and wrote, it was clear.


    ''She''s from Earth, alright. But... Did shee from the same Earth as me or not is the question."


    How he moved would be different depending on that.


    Right now, he was in a different world. There was no guarantee that his Earth was the only Earth out there. There might be a multiverse or something.


    Not even he knew about something beyond his understanding like that. For example, who sent him here. But, based on what the girl said, there was a possibility that they both came from the same Earth. For now.


    "You must have a lot of questions, right? I can answer them." The girl smiled, her eyes full of confidence. "But, first, let me introduce myself. My name is Sherly. Sherly Parker. I used to work as a frence writer, but now, I''m a cook. Well, in this world, you might know me as Xue Rou. But, I prefer my real name."


    "Sherly Parker. A writer, huh? That exins the unique style you have." Leo nodded. "As for me, I am Leo, Hallowed Insect and Mercenary Union''s leader. Right now, my group seems to be in a war against your father''s group, Murim Alliance. I don''t know why, but he seems to hate me a lot. We haven''t even met yet."


    He shrugged and smiled, his tone light and friendly.


    "My father''s? Ah, you mean that old fart. Yeah, he''s not really my father. He''s just someone who took me in and forced me to be his daughter because he apparently saw a Martial Art talent in me. Yikes, it was a horrible time." Sherly shook her head. "I only agreed to be introduced as his daughter because I was desperate at that time."


    "Hmm, interesting. What about the banquet to introduce you in two days? I''ve heard you''re about to celebrate your birthday. And isn''t the banquet held to celebrate you reaching a new height as a martial artist?"


    "Yeah, yeah, my father is forcing me to attend the banquet. He wants to show me off as a strong heir or something. Not like I''m going to be one anyway." Sherly shrugged. "To be honest, I never cared for his business. And, he knows it. That''s why he''s forcing me. When I think about it, isn''t this your fault? He held the banquet to show me off because of you. It''s all your fault!"


    She red at him, her tone yful and sarcastic.


    Leo smiled and raised his hands, surrendering.


    "And you were the one who gave him the idea to divert news instead of blocking it, no? Essentially, it''s your fault too." He chuckled, "Well, I was never at fault to begin with. All I did was to create a new force to work. And yet your petty father got offended by it and dered hostility toward us. What can I do about that?"


    "You''re a troublemaker, aren''t you? Hehe, you sound a lot like the MC of those novels. I wonder what it''s like to be the main character. To have that kind of power and influence, and be able to shape the world around you." She suddenly asked, "Tell me, have you ever read any web novels? Or yed games?"


    "I could say I read a lot and yed a lot. To the point that I was transported here while ying a game and left a bad review on a webnovel. It''s not something that I''m proud of, but it''s the truth." Leo shook his head. "How about you? How did youe here in the first ce?"


    "As for me, I don''t know how I got here. I was just minding my own business and then... poof, I woke up here." She answered, her tone rxed. "But, since I was stuck here, I might as well make the best of it. I immediately realized I am in Murim and thought, ''What if I can be a powerful martial artist? Won''t that be amazing?''"


    "So, you''re trying to get stronger by learning martial arts?"


    "Yes. I didn''t expect it to be that easy. I reached 6 Stars with a technique I created by myself. Well, I was lucky that your group showed up. If it weren''t for the rumors about a group that doesn''t follow the Murim Alliance, I wouldn''t have dared toe out and try to get a better life."


    "What do you mean?"


    Leo was confused. What did this girl mean?


    Wouldn''t dare toe out and try to get a better life?


    As Leo looked at her weirdly, she suddenly smiled and raised her fingers, creating a peace.


    "I ran away from home." She said, her voice clear and determined. "I want a better life. And, I won''t let anyone hold me back. So..."


    Suddenly, she grabbed his hand and leaned close to his face. Her eyes were sparkling, and her voice was passionate.


    "I want you to kidnap me."


    Hearing that, Leo connected all the dots.


    Why did the Murim Alliance suddenly change tactics? Why did she give advice to someone she called an old fart? Why did she suddenly want to be a powerful martial artist?


    Everything made sense.


    ''It''s all her n to escape Xue Wang. She knew that staying here would only endanger her, making her a pawn of a bigger power. That''s why when a group appeared that could fight back and stand their ground, she took a gamble and risked everything to get her freedom back.''


    Leo didn''t me her for that.


    Rather, he was impressed by her wits and determination.


    ''I want her.''


    She had the courage to leave her past and start a new life.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And, with the help of the Mercenary Union, she can achieve that.


    "Kidnap you?"


    Not too fast, though. Leo didn''t want to rush anything.


    "Yes, yes, kidnap me! Come on, don''t you have a harem? I''ve heard about the girls around you. Even if I look like this, I am confident in my service, you know? I can be a maid in your ce~ Of course, I don''t want to be too restricted so I will need 2 days off every week and some pay."


    Her voice was yful and mischievous, showing that she didn''t really care about anything but her freedom.


    ''Her information gathering is also good. Is she really here only for roughly a year? She acts and speaks like a seasoned information broker. Her background is a mystery, and her personality is wild and unpredictable. I guess this is what they call a free spirit. She will be a valuable addition to our team. If she can be trusted, that is.''


    "And, what do I get from kidnapping you?" Leo turned serious.


    This was a business now, no longer a small talk between two people from the same world.


    No matter who they were, a job was a job. And he would get paid for something he did.


    "Eh, is my charm not enough? I can do household work for you. And, look! I can make a coke! I''m a good cook, and I can handle a few errands for you. Aren''t I the best maid out there?"


    Sherly puffed her chest and put her hand on her hip. She looked so confident, but he noticed that her body trembled slightly.


    ''She''s scared.''


    While she did reach 6 Stars faster than anyone else, Sherly was a girl from Earth. Unlike Leo who had survived in the real world and even yed a VR mercenary game, and arrived with trustedrades, she had nothing but her intelligence and knowledge.


    In her current state, she was still a weak person. Not physically, but mentally.


    And, while she did not show it, Leo could tell that she was nervous. His smart lenses were able to scan it all.


    ''But, she has guts.''


    "Best maid, huh? Are you trying to be the Cindere of this story? Or maybe a reverse Cindere, knowing that you literally can be called as the Murim Alliance Princess right now."


    "Reverse Cindere? That has a nice ring to it. But aren''t I more like an independent woman who can handle anything thates her way? Like a strong female MC who fights for her freedom and justice, or something like that? I love a grim-fantasy with a female MC, by the way. That''s my goes-to genre and my specialty!"


    "You''re talking a lot. Well, how much can you pay me? As you know, I am a mercenary. So, money is very important to me."


    "About that, I have a n. Listen."


    Sherly leaned closer and whispered to him. When he listened to her, he realized there was also that option.


    It wasn''t like he never thought about it. But it was just too... risky and dangerous.


    ''If I mess up, we will lose a valuable asset and have the Murim Alliance after our neck. It''s too much of a gamble. Especially with the recent incident happening, I don''t want to stand out, but...''


    This opportunity to make fun of the Murim Alliance and show their worthlessness was just too good to pass.


    And, this girl''s idea was brilliant.


    It would not only benefit them but also her.


    "Let''s do it."


    Leo made his decision and carried Sherly on his shoulder.


    "Hey, wait! I can walk by myself! Put me down!"


    She yelled, her face red.


    "Don''tin too much. Right now, I am kidnapping you."


    "At least make me look graceful. Hey, hey! Don''t start running!"


    "You''re too heavy. Stop moving so much!"


    With a sigh, Leo started to run toward the gate without trying to hide himself.


    Now the game of hide and seek had begun.

 Chapter 116 – Transmigrators

    Chung Soo was angry. He got mad at himself and at the guards that couldn''t find the intruder.


    Not just any intruder, but the leader of the Mercenary Union that dared to sneak into the heart of the Murim Alliance.


    This was a grave offense that cannot be overlooked.


    "Search everywhere! Find him, and bring him to me! No one shall escape tonight!"


    As such, he personallymanded the martial artists belonging to the Murim Alliance, a group called Home Guardposed mostly of 4 Stars martial artists. They were a formidable force. Their number alone was the highest in the capital, and their power was not to be underestimated.


    With more than a hundred martial artists spread all over the eastern district, the intruder, Leo the Thunder God, wouldn''t be able to hide easily.


    However, they had spent more than 20 minutes trying to find him to no avail.


    It was as if he just disappeared.


    There was no way to trace his Qi. He knew that from the report. Mercenary Union''s leader''s Qi was mysterious. He was as strong as 8 Stars martial artists or higher, but somehow no one could detect his Qi at all.


    Finding him was as difficult as finding a needle in the sea.


    "Sir, please calm down. We will find him soon. No one can escape from us. Please trust in the power of the Murim Alliance!"


    A guard tried tofort him, but Chung Soo ignored him.


    He was too angry and focused on finding the intruder.


    "Find him! Save your talk and use that energy to search! This is an order!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    The guard saluted and joined the other martial artists searching.


    But, suddenly, a voice interrupted them.


    "Sir, we found him!"


    "Where?!"


    Chung Soo jumped and ran toward the sound, only to see the intruder carrying a girl on his shoulder on the roof. He was standing proudly without even trying to hide himself.


    What a stupid and cocky move! Or so Chung Soo and everyone thought before he realized who the girl was.


    "Young Lady Xue Rou!" Someone shouted loudly, realizing that the girl was not someone who should be touched.


    Everyone gasped in surprise and shock.


    Even Chung Soo froze and could only watch as Leo patted Xue Rou''s buttock, making her scream in embarrassment.


    "This bastard! You dare?!"


    Chung Soo''s anger came back and was now mixed with rage and fear. He was not scared for the youngdy but the consequences that would happen if anything bad happened to her.


    Qi covered his entire body, and he flew straight at the two.


    "Thunder God! What are you doing with our Young Lady?!"


    Leo grinned and dodged the attack. The roof under him exploded, causing debris and dust everywhere.


    "Your Young Lady?" He scoffed andnded on another roof, "Well, someone wants me to kidnap a posterdy in this district. I don''t know that Murim Alliance''s Young Lady is this beautiful girl here. Who knew, huh?"


    Hearing that, the martial artist''s anger was now mixed with confusion and surprise.


    "What are you saying, Thunder God?! How dare you speak such nonsense?!"


    "Nonsense? It''s true. Someone fell in love with a poster girl in a bar they frequent. And, since he can''t get a word out of her, he asked me, a mercenary, to kidnap her and take her to him. Now, you can imagine how that goes." Leo shrugged, his tone rxed.


    "If you want me to let her go, just pay the ransom. I demand 50,000 Golds before dawn. If not, then say goodbye to your beloved Young Lady."


    The crowd went silent.


    Soon, the silence was reced with a mad roar. Experience exclusive tales on empire


    "How dare you! You are a dead man! No, you are worse than a dead man!"


    Qi covered the entire body of the martial artist, and he rushed at Leo, his eyes red and his veins popping out. From his hand, a raging tiger Qi shot out, ready to swallow the intruder whole.


    "Gale Tiger Palm!"


    Facing the iing Qi attack, Leo didn''t even blink. Instead, he smiled and raised his right hand.


    "Boom."


    A loud sound echoed, and the attack waspletely neutralized as it hit his hand.


    "Impossible! That was a 5 Stars Qi attack!" Chung Soo stared in shock, his face pale. "There is no way you can get away unscratched after getting hit!"


    "5 Stars, huh? Don''t you have something stronger than that? I don''t even need to use my equipment to neutralize such a weak attack. How pathetic."


    Showing off, Leo didn''t use any of his lightning. He only covered his palm in his bodysuit, scattering the force and distributing the remaining one across his body. With his enhanced body, it was easy to defend against such an attack.


    ''It''s working.''


    To be honest, he only tried it after Chiaki''s research bore a result. The Qi attack was nothing more than a condensed force like lightning or fire. And, like those, it could be scattered or neutralized if you had a perfect mechanism.


    All this research was the result of Astrid''s hard work. While she trained herself to reach 5 Stars and unlocked her Qi element, she helped Chiaki to get data about Qi. Soon, the research would finish and they would be able to enhance Astrid with Nanites or make Leo and the others unlock Qi.


    Whichever finished first, Leo didn''t know. But one thing was for sure.


    ''We can use Qi.''


    The proof was in his hand, a living proof of someone from another world unlocking Qi. That was why he wanted this girl and agreed to kidnap her despite the danger.


    ''Now that I have announced how to reim her, it''s time to bail. I don''t want to kill anyone tonight. That would only put oil into the fire. We need a peaceful negotiation.''


    "Time to go."


    After saying that, he threw a capsule into the air. It exploded, creating a bright light that blinded everyone.


    "What the heck?!"


    "My eyes!"


    "What''s going on?!"


    "Young Lady Xue, are you okay?!"


    Everyone, including the guards on the ground, shouted worriedly. They couldn''t see anything but had to focus on the youngdy that they were tasked to protect.


    But, their worry was unnecessary.


    When the light dimmed, there was no one on the roof anymore. Only Chung Soo and the other martial artists, who were still blinded and disoriented.


    "No, no, no! He can''t escape! Quickly, find him!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Many guards were still searching the area.


    But, Leo was nowhere to be seen.


    It was as if the man and the girl he kidnapped had disappeared into thin air.


    Clenching his fist, Chung Soo could only me himself for his inadequate performance and the intruder''s incredible skill.


    "Damn it!"


    With a shout, he punched the ground, creating a small crater.


    "Where are you, you bastard?! I will find you, and I will end you!" He swore, his eyes burning with fury.


    But, as the saying goes, the more he looked, the less he saw.


    Leo had escaped, and no one could track him down. The hider had won.


    On the main street, Leo walked down wearing an optical illusion that made him look like a normal citizen, with Sherly hiding behind him. She was a little bit annoyed. She had to change her clothes and wear an ufortable veil after that.


    "You really went out of your way, didn''t you?" She said, her tone irritated. "You even pped my butt. That''s sexual harassment, you know."


    "Hey, don''t me me. I was just trying to make the whole kidnapping look real. It worked, didn''t it? We are out of danger." Leo replied, his tone yful.


    "Hmm, fine. You got me there. But... Were we truly in danger? You took that attack, which can injure me if I don''t use defensive art, just with your palm. Honestly, what kind of trick is that?"


    "It''s a secret. You have to earn your ce in my group first."


    "Eeh, stingy! How am I supposed to join the harem if you keep secrets from me? Don''t tell me you have a special ability to make a girl''s womb melt just by staring at it. If that''s the case, then you have no choice but to tell me."


    Leo nced at Sherly when she said that.


    ''What is this girl talking about?''


    Since he first met her, he didn''t know how to react to her jokes orments. It was like talking to a child that had a dirty mouth.


    "You need to control your words. You''re not in the modern world anymore. In this world, such vulgarnguage will get people offended."


    "Oh, oh, sorry. I was just joking." She apologized and looked around, "This world is crazy. Everyone seems to be ready to kill anyone with a moment''s notice. And some people can''t even take jokes. Sheesh, what a boring ce."


    "Boring, huh? Maybe you''ll change your mind when we reach the Mercenary Union."


    "Mercenary Union? That''s your organization, right? Are you applying a modern workce policy in this world? That''s interesting. Well, I think that will depend on you."


    "I have talented subordinates." He answered.


    "Oh, really? Like who?"


    "One of them is the woman we''re going to meet. Anyway, let''s move fast. We need to get back before the sun rises. It will be harder to move in the morning."


    "Okay, okay. I will listen to you. After all, I am a maid now. Should I call you Master?"


    "Don''t." He replied tly.


    "Okay, okay, Boss."


    Sherlyughed.


    And, as the two kept walking, their conversation didn''t stop.


    For Leo, it was a refreshing and amusing experience. It had been a long time since he talked to someone from Earth.


    However, the question remained.


    ''Is she trustworthy? Can she be a valuable asset to the Mercenary Union? Only time will tell. But, as a free spirit, she might fit in with the others.''


    As such, both transmigrator disappeared into the crowd as the first morning light began to appear on the horizon.


    Unaware of what awaited them.

 Chapter 117 – Xue Wangs Goal

    "Find him! No matter what happens, find him!" The Alliance Leader, Xue Wang, shouted with a booming voice that shook the entire building.


    After hearing that his adoptive daughter was kidnapped, by none other than the Mercenary Union''s Leader, his anger burst out. His Qi became uncontroble, subduing lower Stars martial artists in the area.


    sses shattered, tables were flipped, and the ceiling started to crack.


    Many unconscious people could be seen littering the ground, their Qi drained.


    "Damn that bastard! I will rip his throat and feed it to the dogs!"


    He was not in the right mind.


    The only reason why he was notpletely gone was that his subordinates were there to calm him down. The Elders in the Alliance were able to withstand the pressure and slowly calmed him down.


    "Master, please calm down. There''s no need for rash actions."


    "Please, master. We have sent the Shadow Squad to go after him. We will find him soon."


    "No one can escape the Capital City. We have our informants and spies everywhere. We will find him."


    Xue Wang could feel the pain in his chest. It was as if his heart was about to explode.


    "Find him quickly. How dare he... Not only does he want to make an enemy of Murim Alliance, but he also dares to kidnap my daughter! What''s the guard doing? How could they allow him to enter our Capital?!"


    "We''re looking into it, Master. Please, just calm down."


    "Calm down? How can I calm down when the most important person in my life is missing?!"


    With that, Xue Wang could no longer contain his rage.


    All his ns were ruined, and his precious daughter was taken away. He didn''t know what Leo was thinking, but he could guess.


    "That bastard! I will skin him alive and feed him to the dogs!"


    Xue Wang raised his fist and swung it toward the wall. The power of the punch was so strong that the wall was destroyed and left a huge hole. It showed how angry and dangerous the man was.


    "Find him! And, bring him to me alive! I want to see him suffer for what he has done!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    All Elders that shouldered the burden of the Alliance nodded and bowed. They understood that their leader was not in his right mind.


    It was not a good time to argue or disagree.


    They knew that, and they would follow their leader''s orders to the end.


    Soon, the hall became empty, leaving Xue Wang alone sitting on his chair with his face buried in his hands. He didn''t show it in front of his subordinates, but he was scared.


    He was scared that his beloved daughter would nevere back.


    If that happened, then his real n would be ruined, and the power he had worked so hard to obtain would be for naught.


    He couldn''t let that happen.


    Not after everything he had done.


    "Don''t worry, my daughter. I will save you... I will save you and advance to 9 Stars. All for the sake of our... My future as a Martial God."


    He whispered, his eyes filled with determination.


    ***


    "That''s fucked up." Leo''s honestment escaped his lips as he sat next to Jessica on bed.


    As soon as he returned to the inn, he immediately put up his Yang Ji persona again and half-forced Sherly to tell him the truth behind her desperate attempt to escape the Murim Alliance.


    "Are you sure it''s not your imagination?" Jessica asked, narrowing her eyes in suspicion. "I''ve heard you''re a writer. You must be imagining a dramatic story to entertain the public."


    "Hahaha. I do have a great imagination but not this time. I can even tell you why I thought he nned to use me as a fume to advance to 9 Stars. He wanted my talent to create a new martial art just by using my imagination. Maybe you can call it my transmigrator privilege? Yes, I like the sound of that."


    "That sounds ridiculous. You have an overactive imagination."


    Jessica crossed her arms and sighed. She was not convinced at all.


    But, Leo slightly believed what Sherly said, especially since she had reached 6 Stars in a year with a martial art she created herself.


    Transmigrator privilege. Leo believed such a thing existed from all the stories and webnovels he read. If he was asked what his transmigrator privilege was, then it would be the Main Cube, his futuristic equipment, and the subordinates that came with him.


    ''A higher power... Should I call the unknown entity ''IT'' or should I call that a ''God''? I wonder if they watch me and think we''re characters in a novel, a miniature world, or something else.''


    When he thought about that, he couldn''t help but scoff.


    This world was so absurd that anything could be true.


    He didn''t believe in the supernatural or anything like that. But, aftering here, he knew that there was a chance.


    "Let''s say that you did have a transmigrator privilege to create martial art based on your imagination." Leo said, crossing his legs, "How did you know and sure that you''re able to help him to reach 9 Stars, the highest level of Martial Arts in this world?"


    "I had a feeling. He treated me like a tool. A useful one. So, I guessed that he must have something in mind, especially when I started practicing martial arts. His eyes were full of greed when he watched me creating one martial art after another. And then, at one point..." Stay tuned with empire


    Sherly took a deep breath, as if she was trying to calm herself.


    "...he asked me to create a powerful technique that can break through the limit of 7 Stars and reach 8 Stars soon. That was when I knew that he adopted me because he wanted to use my talent."


    Her eyes were sad, but her voice was calm and determined.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So, I told him that creating a new martial art was impossible, and the only way to do that was to unlock a hidden potential or a dormant power. I was able to get time with that, and when I saw an opportunity, I ran away."


    She smiled bitterly and turned her gaze to Leo, "I knew I couldn''t do it by myself. That''s why I sought you out. Well, I had said my real goal. Unfortunately, you won''t get the ransom money, though."


    "That''s okay. I didn''t really need it anyway." Leo answered casually, waving his hand, "I''ve got a lot of money now. Besides, now I want you for something else."


    "Ha-hahaha... I expected it. You are a mercenary, right? I know how they work." Sherlyughed and rose to her feet.


    For some reason, she approached him and swept her hair back.


    At first, Leo looked confused at what she nned. However, when she crouched between his legs and looked up, he knew what she was about to do.


    "Keep your crotch closed, pervert."


    Jessica, who had been quiet the whole time, suddenly spoke. Her fingers moved and Sherly was pulled back immediately.


    "Whoa?! What the heck?! Let me go! I was just ying around!"


    "Your joke is not funny." Jessica said coldly, her expression dark. "If you try to do something funny, you should put on clown makeup and y with balls. Consider this your first warning."


    "I was about to y with his balls, though? And clown makeup ruined my face!"


    Even in the face of danger and threat, Sherly kept joking andughing. She seemed fearless and wild, just like her personality.


    "Anyway, I am a maid now. It''s my duty to serve my master!" She dered, standing proudly, "As his personal maid, it''s my job to satisfy him, physically and mentally! You have nothing to worry about."


    "Hmm, well... It seems that I need to educate this girl first, Leader. Should I start by taking out her brain and putting an artificial one inside her body? Then, she can serve you better."


    "Hahahaha! I love that kind of humor! You''re funny... Huh? Why are you looking at me like that? Hey, Master! Tell me that she''s joking. Stop approaching me!"


    Sherly''s voice became louder and louder as the situation became more dangerous. Jessica kept approaching her slowly with a murderous expression.


    Leo couldn''t help but sigh.


    It was like watching a train wreck happening right in front of him.


    "That''s enough, Jessica. Chiaki''s research will advance leap and bound if there is someone who can create martial arts that fit us. So, for now, she will be our newest member. But, if she''s a troublemaker, then..."


    "Yes, Leader. I shall educate her so that she can be a perfect maid."


    Jessica stopped approaching and bowed slightly.


    Sherly breathed a sigh of relief. She had thought that this world was wild, but she never expected it to be this dangerous.


    "Anyway, wee to the Mercenary Union, Sherly. We will return to Chengdu soon, so prepare yourself." Leo said, rising to his feet.


    "Aye aye, sir!" Sherly saluted, her face full of confidence and excitement.


    ''Finally! After a year, I can go around this world without worrying about Xue Wang. It will be a new life, and a fun one!''

 Chapter 118 – Butterfly Effect

    While the Capital City was still in chaos, in a ce far away from the Capital, a man stood at the border of the Central in to the vast wilderness.


    A never-ending green fieldy in front of him, stretching for miles and miles. His untidy long hair ruffled by the wind, and his eyes were fixed on the horizon. He held a sword which was clearly worn-out and chipped, but it was still a deadly weapon.


    This man was none other than the Wandering Sword Saint, Xiao Ah Tian. And his journey somehow brought him to this in.


    In truth, there was no destination of his journey.


    He was just... wandering.


    Ever since he was born, his parents had trained him in the martial arts. But, when he realized that his talent was not as good as his peers, he decided to travel the world, hoping to improve his skill.


    With determination, courage, and a lot of hard work, he reached 8 Stars in a few decades. Talents didn''t stop him from advancing.


    However, his journey didn''t stop there.


    As a swordsman, he wanted to continue to seek out a worthy opponent and learn more techniques. He fought and fought many times, putting his life on the line.


    His sword became his identity.


    And, the sword was also his friend.


    As he grew older, the Wandering Sword Saint began to feel restless. The world was changing, and his skill was not enough. He was tired, so he chose to rest in Qin City, the closest city that held a martial art tournament.


    He thought that he would watch a young generationpete and maybe find a talented youth to mentor.


    But, instead, he found himself a worthy opponent. Two of them, to be exact. And the second opponent was strong enough to match him in sword skill to the point of defeating him. His hand was cut off, but he was able to reconnect it with Hallowed Insect''s technology.


    ''When I think about it again, they are amazing. They even have this thing that can allow me tomunicate with them even when I am so far away.''


    Xiao Ah Tian looked at a small metal doll sitting on his palm.


    This was a gift from Leo and his team, a small metal doll called a ''Small Coco''. It was a device that allowed him tomunicate with others even if he was a thousand miles away.


    At first, he only held onto it to wait for the person he recognized, Shui, to ask for another fight. But after making a mistake, something that he never thought would do, he began to consider asking for a favor.


    He couldn''t undo his mistake, but at least he could fix it.


    "I just need to press this small button here, right?"


    The Wandering Sword Saint was taught how to use this device. When he pressed a button located on its chest, the Small Coco''s eyes glowed and a woman''s voice rang out.


    "Hello, Sword Saint. It''s been a while. What do you need from me? Please be direct."


    Xiao Ah Tian recognized the voice. It belonged to the woman who reattached his arm.


    ''Chiaki is her name if I am not wrong. Why are their names so hard to remember?''


    Comining in his mind, the Wandering Sword Saint spoke.


    "Hello, Ms. Chiaki. It''s nice to hear from you. How have you been? I heard the Thunder God is doing something outrageous over there. He created an organization to challenge the Murim Alliance? If you have a fight, do invite me."


    "Yes, yes. Just call me Chiaki. So, what do we need from us?"


    "It is. I need a favor from you." His voice became serious, "It''s a long story, so I will keep it brief. Can you help me re-attach someone''s limbs? I made a mistake and identally cut someone''s arms and legs."


    There was silence.


    Normally, no one would contact someone to ask for help to re-attach someone''s limb. It was just too absurd, even for the most experienced mercenaries.


    Not even for Chiaki.


    "... Whose arms and legs did you cut off?"


    But she was a professional in health care in Hallowed Insect. She had seen worse.


    "It''s... a young woman." Xiao Ah Tian looked down at someone trying to crawl toward him.


    A woman. While all her limbs were cut off, her expression still showed defiance and anger. And more importantly than that, a fighting spirit that refused to be extinguished.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I can still fight!" She shouted loudly, her chin was bleeding from the impact, and her voice was hoarse. "Even if I have no limbs, I can still fight!"


    She was strong.


    Without limbs, she bit therge axe she used to fight Xiao Ah Tian. Her clothes were a mess, the fur of her armor was torn, and her face was covered in dirt and blood.


    But, despite all that, her eyes were burning with determination.


    "Please, save her. She is strong, and I want to fight her again at full strength."


    The Wandering Sword Saint ignored the girl and continued to talk with Chiaki. He had no interest in someone whose power was not worth his time. Without her limbs, she was nothing but a butterfly that could not even fly.


    "I heard her voice. Is she conscious? Please send me a picture of her condition. I need to check her before anything else."


    "Picture?" He was confused for a moment before realizing, "Ah, right. You have a small eye on this thing."


    "Yes, just face Coco to the poor girl, you stupid man. You''re really slow. I bet you can''t even remember how to eat."


    Xiao Ah Tian couldn''t tell if Chiaki was annoyed or amused by his mistake. He wasn''t that petty to get angry at such an insult. He had heard worse in his life.


    Not that he would get angry at his life-saver. She technically allowed him to still fight even when his martial artist life should be over with his right hand.


    "Alright, alright, don''t rush me."


    With that, he turned to the Small Coco and let Chiaki see the poor girl''s condition.


    It didn''t take long for Chiaki to make a decision.


    "Men are really stupid... Her bleeding has stopped, and the cut is clean. Just knock her unconscious and send her here. It''s better than letting her die. You owe us big time, Sword Saint. Be prepared to pay the Leader back."


    "Alright."


    Having that said, white Qi rose from his body. It morphed into the shape of a dragon, dancing around him.


    "Hmph!"


    With a snort, the dragon roared. Shockwave was created, and the girl was thrown back. Her eyes rolled back, and she lost consciousness.


    Xiao Ah Tian took her in his arms and put all the cut limbs in his storage ring. Then, he looked at the horizon. The vast wilderness was full of danger and mystery.


    He would not rest until he reached his destination. The peak of martial arts. The sword that he had imagined since he was a child.


    Something that could cut this world and space into two.


    That was the goal he wanted to reach at the end of his life.


    And this time, he realized it. The world was vast... More than what he had ever imagined.


    As such, the Wandering Sword Saint set off, carrying the broken girl in his arms, toward a bright future where his destiny awaited.


    "War behind me and an unexplored region where Barbarians reside in front of me. HAHAHA! This is truly the best. That guy really unleashed everything Murim had hidden for so long. Now, the world will be shaken!"


    A heartyugh rang out in the wilderness.


    If Leo were there, then he would punch the Wandering Sword Saint without caring about the danger. Then, he would punch the ground.


    After all, while he had messed with the plot of the original novel before, he never expected the butterfly effect he brought would be this big.


    Before the next plot happened, Murim Alliance was in chaos. Wudang Sect''s force was defeated. A mysterious organization was created under the Hallowed Insect, Hao Sect, and Tang n''s cooperation. And, the mysterious leader of the Mercenary Union, Thunder God, had kidnapped the Murim Alliance Leader''s daughter.


    All these things were not supposed to happen.


    But these were all something that never happened in the novel. He just added some stuff to the world, something exciting and dangerous.


    This time, however, the butterfly effect had turned an event that was supposed to happen into something more. Something that Leo wouldn''t be able to predict.


    It was the true butterfly effect.


    And, as the saying goes, it''s a small world.


    No one would ever think the Crazy Bitch would encounter the Wandering Sword Saint just as she arrived at Central in and fought, resulting in all her limbs getting cut off.


    Not even the greatest strategist would be able to predict this turn of events.


    But, that was the beauty of the butterfly effect.


    Nothing was absolute.


    Everything could change, and everything was possible.


    It was something that Leo didn''t know yet.


    "Kim Min-Gu! Are you ready to depart?"


    A young Wudang Sect disciple called out her junior brother, who was staring at the sky with a thoughtful expression.


    "Hm? Yeah, yeah. I''ming."


    Shaking his head, Kim Min-Gu walked toward the group of young disciples. He couldn''t help but wonder if his journey would be more exciting than expected.


    ''It''s time to rebuild the Demon Sect. First, I will find my Master''s treasure. And then, we will slowly rise from the shadow where we are forced to hide.''


    A determined smile appeared on his face, and he joined the other disciples, starting their journey to the outside world.


    Thus, the fate of the world once again changed due to the small changes that had been set in motion.


    Leo didn''t know what had happened, but he knew that the butterfly effect was working its magic.


    He could only hope that his actions didn''t cause any disaster or harm his group.

 Chapter 119 – War Declaration

    Leo stayed in the Capital for a few days under Yang Ji''s identity. He and Jessica talked to various merchants and even met Ming Yuchan again in thest few days before returning to Chengdu with Sherly in tow. The girl was under the guise of a servant.


    As they returned, Leo asked Jessica to show Sherly alone while he went to the Mercenary Union. Upon his arrival, he noticed the chaos in the building.


    "You''re finally back, Leader."


    Jack greeted Leo as soon as he arrived at the Mercenary Union''s main headquarters alone. Many people were running around, and it seemed like something big had happened.


    "What''s going on, Jack?"


    "Have you not heard it yet, Leader?" The sniper maniac took out a parchment from his pocket and handed it to Leo. "This is spreading in Chengdu this morning."


    Leo''s eyes widened as he read the news.


    "Murim Alliance is openly dering war against the Mercenary Union. Are they crazy?"


    To be honest, he had never expected this development. He thought Xue Wang and Elders in the Murim Alliance were calm-headed and could make a sound decision.


    However, this time, he was proven wrong.


    "The Murim Alliance is calling you a coward for hiding and using tricks to kidnap their Young Lady. They have sent their Shadow Squad to search for you in Chengdu, but we managed to kill them all. It seems they have enough."


    "So, they want a full-blown war."


    "Yes."


    Leo looked at the first floor where the normal members of the Mercenary Union gathered. Some of them were injured and resting. Some were making amotion about the news, while others were training.


    All of them were not prepared for a full-scale war. However, the reaction was better than what he thought.


    ''They are pretty calm.''


    Considering the enemy was the biggest power in the martial world, they should be more nervous and afraid. But, their reaction was not as he had expected. He even wanted to go to them and ask whether their balls were made from steel or not.


    Sighing, Leo rubbed his temple. When he finally managed to create a connection with a big merchant, Murim Alliance dered war on him.


    ''I know that I practically asked for it, bute on, dude. What the fuck?''


    Right now, he wanted to curse. Did they underestimate him and his group that much? Or were they blinded by rage and unable to think clearly?


    Anyway, this was a bad time.


    ''We haven''t controlled the Mercenary Union''s members. Their individuality is still high, and their loyalty is just limited to money and job. And the Murim Alliance has to dere a war at this time?''


    Leo doubted there would be arge-scale fight breaking out soon. However, he couldn''t rx. There would be a fight sooner orter.


    He wasn''t scared, just pissed.


    "Any news besides this one?" He asked Jack as he took a beer the sniper prepared for him.


    His subordinates knew when he needed a cold one.


    "There is also something else that happened while you and Big Sis weren''t around."


    Jack paused and stared at Leo for a moment.


    "The Wandering Sword Saint is back. He''s bringing a girl that looks like a Barbarian with all her limbs cut off. He is asking for our help."


    "A barbarian girl?" Leo''s ear perked up.


    ''Wait a minute. Could it be...''


    "Does she have long brown hair and a mole near her left eye? A tall girl with a muscr body and a loud voice?"


    "Yeah. I am surprised you know." Jack sipped his own beer. "I''m sure the treatment is over now, but I am not sure whether she has regained her consciousness or not. They arrived this morning too, so we haven''t been able to report to you."


    "I see."


    Answering, Leo stood up and put his hands inside his pocket.


    "They are in the base, right?"


    "Yes. Also, Leader. Tang Jiaofu and Miss Nabi want to meet you tonight to talk about the craziness happening in Chengdu. We have confirmed that the Murim Alliance''s influence is starting to spread, and we don''t know what they''re nning."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Alright, I''ll have a talk with them."


    Returning to the base and taking a look at the girl was a priority.


    After finishing his beer, Leo exited the Mercenary Union building secretly. His face was well-known in this area. If he showed up, some people might want to talk to him and ask for his opinion about the situation.


    He didn''t have the time for that.


    Hallowed Insect''s base was located near the red light district, which was around 10 minutes walk away from Mercenary Union main headquarter.


    When Leo arrived, he immediately entered and was greeted by a sight of three brown-haired girls sitting on their knees facing an angry secretary. Two of the girls were familiar, they were Astrid and Sherly. But thest one, with stitches mark on her upper arms and wearing strange clothes, was someone unfamiliar.


    With his smart lenses, Leo noticed that thest girl was kept in ce with invisible threads that connected to Jessica''s fingers.


    "So... Why are the three of you fighting in the infirmary?"


    Jessica''s voice was cold and threatening, but the other three didn''t seem to care. They continued to re at each other.


    "This girl attacked me when I entered to find Chiaki." Astrid started, pointing at the wild-looking girl on her right. "She suddenly bit me, so I punched her."


    "You entered my territory. I have the right to bite anyone I want in my territory." The girl on her right growled. "I am the Chief''s daughter, not some stranger."


    "Chief''s daughter, huh? What Chief? And the infirmary isn''t your territory but Chiaki''s! Don''t be delusional."


    "Don''t you dare talk to me like that! You''re just a slut!"


    "Who are you calling a slut!"


    Astrid''s fuse was lit, and she jumped at the Chief''s daughter, ready to punch her in the face. However, before she could move, Jessica tied her body with her threads and forced her back to her previous position.


    "Stop fighting! And you, why did you join their fight when you just arrived?" Jessica looked at Sherly, who sat quietly despite themotion.

 Chapter 120 – Crazy Bitch and War Preparation

    "Because both of them have brown hair. I feel like my character will be forgotten if I do nothing, so I joined the fight." Sherly answered with a bright smile, which caused the other two to frown.


    "That¡¯s ridiculous. How can your hair color be the reason for thismotion?"


    Jessica couldn¡¯t understand how her brain worked. She shook her head and looked at Leo. Her gaze screamed for help.


    Not even the perfect secretary could babysit these girls. Leo smiled wryly as he approached them.


    "If you care about hair color, just dye it. And Astrid, I told you to control your emotion, right? You could just ask for Coco to subdue the girl if she bit you."


    Hearing his voice, the three girls looked back. Sherly smiled wryly and Astrid blushed in embarrassment. The Chief¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t know who he was, but she had a feeling that he was important.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "And you..."


    Just as she noticed that Leo was important, he also noticed who she was immediately. She was someone important in the novel, someone who became a part of the main story.


    "Your name is Lee Hae-In, right?"


    Her real name was Lee Hae-In.


    She was a Barbarian tribe Chief¡¯s daughter and the protagonist¡¯s future love interest. Her personality was wild and aggressive, and her talent in sword skills was above average.


    Well, forget about above average. She could level a city if she was serious.


    But, as a wild woman who grew up in a harsh environment, she was not a civilized person.


    "What¡¯s a barbarian Chief¡¯s daughter doing here? Did you run away?"


    Naturally, he already knew her reason, but that wasn¡¯t the right way to ask.


    "Runaway? HAHAHA! What a joke! I came to look for the man who dares to attack our tribe! And I am not a barbarian! I am a proud Barbarian Warrior, and you should address me as such!"


    Her reaction was exactly as Leo had imagined.


    Barbarians were known for their pride and their love for fighting. They were headstrong, and their customs and traditions were different from the rest of the world.


    "Revenge, huh?" Leo mused, "But for someone who want to get revenge, you were pretty beat up. If not for my subordinate, aren¡¯t you gonna die from your wounds?"


    "Die? Don¡¯t joke around! I won¡¯t die that easily!" She red at him.


    "But your limbs were cut off." He cut her off and put his hand on her head, "Even now, you can¡¯t even move. I thought a barbarian won¡¯t let someone touch their head easily?"


    "Shut up! You are just a coward who hides behind his power and trickery! You don¡¯t deserve to speak!"


    She growled and struggled against the thread, but her effort was futile.


    Leo couldn¡¯t help but admire her determination and spirit. And he had an idea.


    "I know who killed your father."


    At that moment, Lee Hae-In¡¯s expression changed. She stopped struggling and stared at him with wide eyes. Her lips quivered, and she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    "His killer is within the Murim Alliance, and I n to crush them. So, you cane with us, and we can take revenge together."


    Leo didn¡¯t expect her to agree.


    However, it seemed that he had struck a chord within her. The me of revenge ignited in her eyes, and her mouth slowly curved into a wicked grin.


    "Ha-hahaha! Why should I join you? I can kill the person in the Murim Alliance myself! You can¡¯t stop me!"


    Lee Hae-Inughed madly, her face distorted with anger and excitement.


    ¡¯This crazy bitch... Her personality is worse than the others.¡¯


    Leo wanted to shake his head, but he held it in. He stared at the Crazy Bitch coldly and pulled his hand away from her head.


    "Then I guess you can die here. I was about to forgive you for attacking one of my people by making you my dog, but I don¡¯t need a disobedient mutt."


    He shrugged and turned away.


    Sensing his seriousness, Sherly was already away from the scene. She also took Astrid with her and evacuated to the corner of the infirmary.


    The Crazy Bitch wasn¡¯t stupid. She could sense danger and knew that she shouldn¡¯t mess with Leo. But, her pride as a Barbarian Chief¡¯s daughter couldn¡¯t allow her to bow down to a coward who hides behind his power and tricks.


    Still... If she died, then who would take revenge for her father¡¯s death?


    As a Chief¡¯s daughter, she was taught to hold onto her pride and never let it go. And, she wouldn¡¯t let anyone tell her what to do.


    But this time, it was time to throw away that useless pride. Pride wouldn¡¯t let her to have revenge.


    "Fine, fine, fine! I¡¯ll be your dog, okay?! Just let me have revenge!" Experience more on empire


    She shouted loudly, her eyes fixed on Leo¡¯s back.


    The Crazy Bitch had bowed down to someone else.


    But, it was for her father¡¯s sake.


    "Good, good. Then, I will have you bark for me alright?"


    Leo¡¯s lips curved into a grin, and he turned back.


    "Now, now. Be a good girl and apologize to Astrid. I don¡¯t want my subordinates to get hurt unnecessarily."


    "Apologize?!"


    "Yes, say sorry to her."


    Lee Hae-In¡¯s face scrunched up, but she eventually sighed. She was stubborn, but she wasn¡¯t stupid.


    "Sorry, sorry, sorry! Now, please, just take me out of this weird ce and let me get my revenge!"


    "Not yet. There is still something we need to do."


    Leo looked at Jessica, and the threads released.


    "Firstly, we need toy the groundwork. Jessica, it¡¯s time to spend some money. We will upgrade the base, increase our recruitment, and start to make our influence known."


    "Understood, Leader."


    "Also, where is Chiaki? I need her help for something."


    "She is in the infirmary¡¯s basement, experimenting with Qi."


    "Alright, then I will go to her. Sherly, you follow me. Astrid, you can train with the other mercenaries. The vigers have arrived, right? Make sure to maintain a good rtionship with them."


    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 121 – Shui vs Xiao Ah Tian, Again

    Leo found Chiaki in the infirmary. She was sitting behind a desk,piling data. As he approached her, she looked up and nodded slightly.


    "Leader. Have youe to see the Barbarian?"


    "Yes, I have met her. And now, I want to give you a helper to create a method for us to use Qi." He exined, "Let me introduce you. This is Sherly."


    "Hello~. My name is Sherly. Nice to meet you."


    Chiaki nodded and examined her from head to toe. Her expression didn¡¯t change.


    "She¡¯s someone from... where I came from. And something within her allowed her to create any kind of martial arts method, including the ones that we could use. Let her see the method obtained from helping the Hao Sect and let her find out how to integrate it in your body."


    Hearing his exnation, Chiaki looked at Sherly in surprise.


    "You can create martial art methods?"


    "Yeah. It¡¯s a long story, but I will help you, Miss. Just give me the method and the data, and I will do my best." Sherly pumped her fists, looking excited.


    Just like what Leo expected, she was willing to help. Not just that, excited even. People like her were many in the modern world, those who would do anything just to follow their ambitions or hobby. They were willing to spend or sacrifice everything for their passion.


    ¡¯That¡¯s a relief.¡¯


    Leo had not known whether she would agree or not.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t know whether they would need Qi or not. Having Qi would take one of their biggest advantages of being undetected. Martial Artists relied on Qi to detect their enemies.


    Having no Qi, Leo and his subordinates were harder to track. He had used that advantage for a while, and it was a good thing.


    But, if they could use Qi, then it would make their battle easier. They would have an extra ace up their sleeves.


    ¡¯Me, Shui, and Jessica will need Qi as we fight head-on against the enemy. Jack and Anya, on the other hand, would have to use a method that can conceal their Qi if they wanted to learn it, which would be difficult. As for Chiaki... Well, it would be good if she can learn it and make her defense even stronger.¡¯


    It would depend on their future battle.


    "Alright, let¡¯s not waste time. I will also upgrade the base and the infirmary when Jessica finishes gathering the materials. We will upgrade them all to Level 5 immediately as we¡¯re in need of better technology. Sherly, please work hard."


    "No problem, Boss. Leave it to me."


    Sherly nodded, and she started her job with Chiaki. Thetter taught the new girl about the smart lenses, how to use them, and everything she needed to know to start.


    After watching them for a while, Leo nodded and left. He had to meet another person now before meeting his two coborators that created the Mercenary Union with him.


    This person would be a good helper, just like Sherly.


    And he was sure that the man would not disappoint.


    Finding the person in question was easy. Leo just had to follow the signal sent by Shui. They were located just right outside Chengdu, hidden in a small forest.


    When Leo approached the ce, he heard metal nging against each other. Sparks could be seen in the dark forest, creating beautiful spectacle.


    A white dragon rose sometimes, and a ck dragon followed suit. They flew in the air, above the tree canopy, and shed with each other.


    One of them was a ck-haired man, wearing a white robe. The other was an old man with untidy gray hair and beard. Their swords moved quickly and urately, and the sparks showered on the ground, burning the leaves and trees.


    ¡¯So, this is how he spends his time, huh?¡¯


    Leo watched the two of them sh, huffing and grunting.


    He didn¡¯t know how long the fight wouldst. They were too focused to the point they didn¡¯t even notice him.


    But because this was a rare sight, he decided to watch. As someone from a normal modern world, watching a fantasy fight happening was something that every person loved. Leo was no exception.


    It was exciting.


    "Hahaha! As expected, only you can give me this much fun!" Xiao Ah Tianughed heartily and jumped back. "Come, Shui, let¡¯s fight until one of us can¡¯t move again."


    "Hmm, that¡¯s what I want. Come!"


    Two swords maniac, as expected. The dragons from earlier disappeared and they began to exchange blows with just swords and bodies. No one used a shy technique.


    Shui¡¯s sword left behind a blue trail as he aimed at Wandering Sword Saint¡¯s neck. There was no hesitation in his attack. The de was swift and urate, and Xiao Ah Tian barely managed to block it with his sword.


    Following that, the Sword Saint began his counterattack. He kicked Shui¡¯s abdomen, forcing him back. The younger swordsman stumbled, but his recovery was quick. He managed to parry the iing blow, but the force of the Sword Saint¡¯s strike was too strong.


    His long, ck hair fluttered in the air as he attacked Xiao Ah Tian continuously. His speed was impressive, and his strength was beyond normal. However, his opponent was not someone who would back down easily.


    Xiao Ah Tian grinned and matched him, blow for blow. A fury exchange made wind unrest, and the ground underneath them shook. Shockwaves were created, and the two of them didn¡¯t care about the destruction they were causing.


    Their des were the only thing that mattered.


    However, their fight didn¡¯tst long.


    A strange sound came from Shui¡¯s sword, and he immediately jumped back, gasping. Xiao Ah Tian wasn¡¯t in the best condition either. His breathing was rough, and he was covered in sweat.


    "You¡¯ve gotten stronger." Shuiplimented, grinning.


    "Of course! I can¡¯t stay the same after the encounter with you and your leader. But, this is not the end, right? I have seen you holding back."


    "Naturally. Let¡¯s end this in our next exchange. No Qi or special skills allowed."


    "HAHAHA! That¡¯s good. No holding back!"


    Xiao Ah Tian grinned and prepared himself. His muscles bulged and his energy gathered in his sword. A fierce look appeared in his eyes, and the air around him began to distort.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Shui, on the other hand, stood calmly, his de pointing downward. His hair fluttered and his eyes glowed with confidence. He inhaled deeply, and his mind became clear.


    As a top martial artist, he knew that there were still things he needed to learn. And, facing a master like Xiao Ah Tian, he was eager to show his progress. That was why he imagined how thisst exchange would end.


    A simtion yed inside his mind. Tens... Hundreds... Thousands of different scenario changed within a second.


    Xiao Ah Tian¡¯s movement.


    His own movement.


    The oue of their fight.


    Everything was calcted, and he had a n.


    But, that was not the only thing he nned. He also thought about how to counterattack when the Wandering Sword Saint decided to use his special skill, the White Dragon Strike. A strike that was said to be able to cut the sea and level the mountain.


    Still, that meant nothing for Shui. He might not be able to cut a mountain like these martial artists, but he was still a swordsman, a peak master with a body enhanced by Nanites to fit his fighting skill. And his skills were more than enough.


    On the other hand, Xiao Ah Tian¡¯s body was the result of his own training.


    In terms of experience, the Wandering Sword Saint might have the upper hand. But, it was not like Shui would lose without a fight.


    As the two of them prepared theirst attack, their swords raised high, and the air around them was tense. They moved at the same time


    "White Dragon Strike!"


    "de Dance!"


    Discover hidden content at empire


    With their shout, their des struck each other. Sparks flew and the impact was so powerful that the ground beneath them cracked. Dust rose and the sound of metal shing against each other echoed in the forest.


    In the end, the winner was clear.


    Shui¡¯s sword snapped into two, and he was pushed back. But, the Wandering Sword Saint¡¯s body was full of wounds. Arge gash was carved on his chest, and blood poured out from the open wound.


    The sword in his hand cracked, scattering into pieces.


    Both of them were on their knees, unable to move. They were exhausted and breathing heavily.


    Xiao Ah Tianughed as he fell back, his head hit the ground.


    "Good. This is good!"


    He coughed, and a mouthful of blood escaped his lips. His body was weak, and he could feel his consciousness fading.


    "This is the limit of a mortal body. To think that I am still alive, this is truly amazing. Once again, I am getting closer to the peak! I can die happily now."


    "Don¡¯t speak nonsense, old man. You can¡¯t die before paying all your debt."


    Leo approached him, shaking his head. He had waited patiently for their fight to end, not wanting to interrupt their final exchange.


    "I will have you work for me for a while to pay for that. Now, get up. The infirmary is ready, and we will start treating your wounds."

 Chapter 122 – Recruiting War Personnel

    Leo threw a tube toward the Sword Saint. A blue liquid with something glimmering was inside. It looked suspicious, but Wandering Sword Saint caught it and just smeared the liquid over his body without hesitation.


    As soon as the liquid touched his wound, the blood stopped flowing out and ayer of frost appeared, closing the wound temporarily.


    Feeling the pain faded away, Xiao Ah Tian looked surprised and grinned.


    "Much thank you. I didn''t realize that you''re here."


    "You''re too focused on your battle. There are plenty of spectators from Chengdu too, but I think you also don''t notice that?"


    "Hahaha, I never thought that we would be such a spectacle."


    "With two dragons rising to the sky, I think it''s impossible not to be a center of attention." Leo smiled at Xiao Ah Tian whoughed despite his wound.


    Then, he looked at Shui.


    "Your Nanites should be almost depleted by now. Go to Chiaki and ask for replenishment too. We''re going to get busy soon. I still have something to talk about with the Sword Saint, so you should go first."


    "Yes, Leader. Please excuse me then."


    With that, Shui got up and disappeared, leaving the two of them alone.


    "I don''t remember owing you anything, little boy."


    The Sword Saint didn''t forget about their debt. However, he didn''t personally owe Leo something.


    "I know, but you owed Chiaki twice and brought trouble into our home. So, it''s time for you to pay it back. We can''t have a troublemaker living in our base, right?"


    "Grr... Fine. What do you want from me, little boy?"


    Leo shrugged, not offended by the Sword Saint''s word. He wasn''t that sensitive.


    "You heard about the Murim Alliance dering war on us?"


    "I heard the news. Are you crazy to challenge them? They are not the kind of enemy you can mess with."


    "I''m not crazy. They are." Leo retorted and sat on the fallen trunk next to Xiao Ah Tian. "They are the one who dered war, so it''s not like we can refuse. Even if we don''t like it, they will attack. In my estimation, they will gather all Sects under the alliance and find those who have enmity against us. And I am not proud but we have many enemies."


    Thanks to the incident in the Howling Ravine, many Sects were hostile against Hallowed Insects. They managed to snatch the greatest treasure, the Supreme Evil''s epigraph and even destroyed Wudang Sect''s group in the process.


    And, because the Mercenary Union was a big fish, they were a target for many greedy people.


    "I know this will happen sooner orter. It''s just... The timing isn''t right. We don''t have many trusted people yet that I can count on to watch my back."


    Mercenary Union was a new organization. All the people under him were not used to work together and fighting as a group.


    Their individual skill was excellent, but the problem was that they didn''t know how to cooperate. And more importantly...


    ''They are too green. The probability of them betraying me is high. It''s not like I can trust them, and even if I did, they won''t be enough.''


    It was a harsh reality.


    As a leader, he had to make a decision.


    "We will fight them back with a small but an elite group. We will take the battle to the enemy''s territory and show them what we can do."


    With a limited number, the most probable tactic would be Guerri warfare. News fabrication, sudden attack, ambush, and sabotage were the methods they would use.


    "What''s in it for me?" Xiao Ah Tian asked, "As you know, I am not fighting a fight that isn''t interesting. And I am only doing a duel, that''s my conviction. If you force me to join a battlefield, then I must refuse."


    "That''s fine." Leo nodded. "You don''t need to fight with us. Instead, I want you to take care of someone, alone. I believe you will like this fight."


    "Hoh?"


    Xiao Ah Tian sat up, towering over him and looking at him in surprise.


    "What kind of fight would interest me? It''s not like I have never seen any interesting fighter."


    "There is one." He paused, and his lips curved into a smile, "One that can even match you."


    The Sword Saint raised an eyebrow, and he could sense that the young leader was serious. He was a good judge of character.


    From what he had seen, the young leader was a shrewd and cautious person. But, his eyes were burning with passion and determination.


    And, his offer was something that couldn''t be refused.


    "Who is that person?"


    Noticing the Sword Saint''s interest, Leo''s grin widened.


    "Xue Wang, the head and leader of the Murim Alliance. From what I heard directly from his adopted daughter, it seems like he''s almost advanced to 9 Stars. Isn''t he a worthy opponent for you, Sword Saint?"


    Xiao Ah Tian''s eyes twinkled. His hands moved to his beard, stroking it. Find your next read at empire


    Life was full of twists and turns. Sometimes, the path one wanted to take wasn''t the right one. While sometimes, a person could meet a dead end at some point, unable to advance through the path they had taken.


    However, one couldn''t stray or return to the path they took before. For those advancing to the blocked path, they had to find a way to pass through while using everything they had on them at that time.


    And for the wandering soul like Xiao Ah Tian, the path he could choose was infinite.


    His ambition had always been a peak that he could never reach, a dream that would remain as a dream forever. But, if he could have a chance to face a master that could match him, then it would be worth it.


    The question was...


    "Will he fight me? And how can I reach him when the whole Murim Alliance is looking for me?"


    "Leave it to us. We will definitely arrange a meeting between the two of you. Just focus on your fight, and leave the rest to me. Don''t worry. I have a n."


    Leo was confident. With his knowledge and experience, he had a clear idea on how to get the Wandering Sword Saint and Xue Wang face to face.


    The only problem was the Murim Alliance''s numbers. But, he had a few ns in his mind, and it was time to put them into action.


    "If you agree, just tell Jessica. I have to meet Tang Jiaofu and Nabi before talking about our next move. See you."


    "Hmm, little boy. Don''t let me down. Make sure you fulfill your promise."


    The Sword Saint''s eyes glowed with excitement. His heartyugh echoed in the forest as he walked away, leaving Leo alone.


    Shaking his head, thetter sighed.


    "Well, at least, I managed to recruit another person. And a strong one."


    ***


    A rare instance happened in Butterfly Pavilion. Unlike the usual festive mood, a serious atmosphere lingered in the air. The first floor where therge hall was located was filled with chatter and noise, but the second floor where the private room was located was quiet.


    Only four people were present.


    Tang Jiaofu, the head of the Tang n, was sitting whille sipping a cup of tea. His eyes were fixed on a piece of parchment in his hand, detailing the movements and actions of the Murim Alliance.


    On his left was Nabi, the current leader of the Hao Sect. She was frowning and looking at a report, detailing the losses and damages incurred by attacks that happened in a day.


    Not only did martial artists from Murim Alliance begin to extort and collect taxes from merchants, but they also attacked those who resisted, creating chaos and confusion.


    "These people are truly brazen. They dare to dere war and start attacking without warning to the point the civilians can''t sleep." She huffed and rubbed her temple.


    "Well, at least we are not affected that much." Tang Jiaofu shrugged. "And they only attack those near the Capital and not anywhere near Shaanxi or Sichuan."


    The Tang n and Hao Sect were considered to be neutral and had a good rtionship with many organizations. They were mostly based in the north and not involved in any conflict or war.


    "But, it''s not like we can let this continue."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nabi looked at Leo, who was sitting on the other side of the table.


    "Some of our businesses have been affected. Our contact disappeared one by one, especially those hiding near the Capital. The Murim Alliance already knows that the Hao Sect is supporting the Mercenary Union, so I think they want to cripple us before starting the war."


    She exined, looking frustrated.


    "And, the damage caused by these attacks is not small. This is affecting our profits and the overall situation of the economy."


    "Our economy will be fine. Our other coborators have made contact with Four Wind Merchant and made a good rtionship with them. For the long run, we will be fine as long as they don''t suddenly change their ideas."


    Which they wouldn''t. Leo had made sure that his coborators would maintain a stable rtionship with the Four Wind Merchant and others. They needed a secure source of ie, and the economy was the key to their growth.


    "Alright, let''s get to the point. How do we deal with this?" Tang Jiaofu spoke out, his expression stern. "Murim Alliance is moving quickly, and if we don''t act soon, then our losses will be even worse. Not just that, we will also lose the advantage of a surprise attack."


    "The best thing I can think of is to surrender and take our work underground. But that''s not what you want, right?" Nabi added, and Leo nodded.


    "Don''t worry, my preparations have begun already." Leo said, ncing at Jessica who stood next to him.


    Sensing his gaze, her fingers moved in the air and a hologram appeared above the table.


    It showed theyout of Chengdu and its surroundings. There were three groups of Mercenary Union''s members, marked with red, green, and blue colors.


    "We will begin with these first. Then, we will destroy and throw away their foundation, cutting off their support and resources."


    Leo tapped on the table, and the hologram changed to a map of the entire region.


    "We will start from here, here, and here."

 Chapter 123 – War Preparation

    Leo pointed to a few points he thought were important to the Capital.


    His visit didn''t just end with getting the artifact, taking Sherly, and talking with Ming Yuchan. He also scouted the entire region and created a map.


    Knowledge was important, and he made sure that his team didn''t miss anything.


    "Food storage, an important establishment, and there were still some ces that we could attack. Don''t call this strategy cowardly. I have to admit that Murim residents are strong. They are a force to be reckoned with, and I have no intention of underestimating them. But..."


    Leo tapped the table and smiled. A video of war yed at the same time, disyed clearly on the hologram screen in front of Tang Jiaofu and Nabi.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And it wasn''t just a normal war, but an all-out war. It wouldn''t end until one side dered surrender or got destroyed. And that condition was¡­ not exactly a good condition for war.


    Thousands of people participated. All of them were wearing bodysuits and had superhuman strength. They marched together, using all kinds of technology and weapons.


    After that, the screen changed and showed the battle. Corpses littered everywhere with a sh or bullet wounds. Blood filled the ground and a man in ck and gold bodysuitughed maniacally as he raised his sword high.


    People holding swords and guns ran and killed each other.


    Chaos was the perfect word to describe the situation. Screams, explosions, and cries echoed in the background. No one was safe.


    "We''re the best and more experienced when ites to war."


    Hallowed Insect members, Shui, appeared on the video. He dropped from the sky and began to run, his sword in his hand. His body was covered in oriental suit and armor.


    Each of his swings was precise and deadly. The enemies didn''t stand a chance.


    Following that, the screen once again changed to show Anya. The blonde assassin moved through a dark space. The narrow corridor didn''t stop her from running faster than a car. She was wearing a white bodysuit and her wed hands didn''t make any sound.


    Soon, a light appeared in the distance. Anya raised her ws and destroyed a metal door, revealing aboratory.


    Inside theb were various chemicals and a group of scientists wearing white coats.


    "This is..."


    Nabi''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t help but look at the screen.


    "Ssh! The fun partes now." Leo smirked and pointed at the screen.


    It was the beginning of the battle. Anyanded on the ground and immediately massacred the men wearing white coats. They tried to awaken something from within the tube, but Anya gave them no time.


    In less than a minute, everyone was dead, and the tube was broken.


    The screen changed outside once again, showing the army retreating with the tank, jeep, and ne. Everything stopped and ended just like that.


    "We won."


    The narrator''s voice was cold and indifferent, but everyone was excited.


    With just one key action, the war had ended.


    "With nothing to protect, the soldiers lose their will to fight. No matter how strong martial artists are, they are still human. And to be better at something, humans need experience. Experience that we have."


    Leo exined, his voice steady and firm.


    "We will attack their base and their weak point. Maybe they will brand us as Unorthodox or Evil, but everything is just an opinion thates from one mouth, one source. No matter what, the winner will be able to twist the story to their liking. And I don''t care about that. What I care about is winning and staying alive."


    Leo stood up and walked to the window, looking outside. The weather was nice. And far from Butterfly Pavilion, Jack and Anya must''ve been trying to keep assassins away. Chiaki must''ve worked hard too.


    He knew what they were doing from the small disy in his smart lenses.


    ''The Alliance is not the enemy that I fear the most. But they are so annoying.''


    There were more things that he had to face.


    Xue Wang, the Supreme Evil, and other organizations.


    But, it wasn''t like he was scared.


    ''Establishing Mercenary Union is just the first step. We will survive this and build a powerful organization that will be hard to shake. Even if I have to kill, cheat, or manipte, I will do it.''


    "We have no intention of being a pawn in someone else''s game. At least I don''t want to. But... If you two are going to stop here, I won''t me you. Going against the Murim Alliance is indeed a danger, a big one. You may need to sacrifice something in order toe out victorious."


    "That''s true."


    Nabi agreed, her eyes fixed on the hologram. She knew that she couldn''t make a decision for Tang Jiaofu. However... She had made her decision.


    She reached out for the drink on the table and took a sip. Her lips curled into a crescent moon shape, and she closed her eyes.


    "If this is the only way to go forward, then I will follow."


    The leader of the Hao Sect made her choice.


    "Tang n has lost their trust toward the Alliance and the other Sects and ns." Tang Jiaofu said, "Tell me. Are there any Supreme Evil followers within the Murim Alliance?"


    Leo looked at the Tang n''s patriarch, who nodded slowly.


    "I can''t confirm many, but there are some. As for among the Elders... I am not sure. I need to gather more information."


    "Then my answer is clear." The patriarch crossed his arms and frowned. "Hallowed Insect will be our ally, and we will help you fight the Alliance. The time for us to choose has arrived."


    Hearing that, Leo nodded. He knew that the Tang n and Hao Sect would not abandon him.


    "Then, let''s begin our counterattack."


    Leo took out a small Coco and put it on the table. It sat on the surface and opened its mouth, ready to ry the message from the other sides.


    "Anya, tell us the situation."


    "Yes, yes! Anya here! No enemy sighted in the area. We have sessfully cleared the perimeter. Jack and I have found a lot of hidden weapons and supplies in one of the houses within the forest. It seems like they were preparing for a long-term infiltration. However, we noticed them first and dealt with them."


    "Good. Anything else?"


    "Of course! Astrid told me that the people from Outcast Vige are willing to join in this war. They are around 80 people in total, but their strength averages from 5 to 6 Stars Martial artists. There is also a 8 Stars martial artist among them. You will be surprised when you meet that guy, Leader!"


    Both Nabi and Tang Jiaofu were surprised when they heard that there were 8 Stars martial artists willing to help them in this war.


    There weren''t that many 8 Stars martial artists in the world. Most of them were also famous for their own achievement as well as their power. Even Tang Jiaofu was only at the edge of 8 Stars, not officially entering the realm yet.


    For one of them to be willing to join their side...


    "Hmm, this is indeed a surprise." Leo nodded, his eyes fixed on Coco. "We will begin our n soon. I will have you coordinate the Outcast Vige group and go to the Capital. Prepare yourself and the others. I will give you the detailed exnationter."


    "Yes, Leader! Understood!"


    With that, themunication ended. Following that, Nabi asked a question she had in her mind.


    "Outcast Vige?"


    Leo smiled and began his exnation.


    "I have made an agreement with a hidden vige that Murim Alliance doesn''t know about. They are a group of Outcasts that live far away from civilization, sent to the deep of the forest by the Murim Alliance because they were different from others."


    "Different? What do you mean?"


    "They had a different world view and tradition. As their values sh with the Murim Alliance, they are driven away and forced to live in a secluded ce."


    "But why are they helping us now?" Nabi asked, curious.


    "They are not helping us for free." Leo smiled wryly, "The details are a secret, though. Just know that they are a good help and not a problem. Then, let''s begin our preparation."


    Leo said, and Jessica nodded.


    "I will contact the others and tell them about the n. Please excuse me first."


    With that, she left the room.


    "So, the war will begin soon, huh?" Tang Jiaofu mused and rubbed his chin, "This is going to be a bloody battle. I will have our n prepare for it, so I will also excuse myself first."


    "Fufufu, Hao Sect will be busy controlling the information now. I shall go and gather some informants and tell the people that the Mercenary Union will protect the economy and the Capital. We will take care of the information war against those beggars."


    "Alright. I am counting on you." Explore more adventures at empire

 Chapter 124 – Everything Started Small

    Things are moving in earnest pretty fast. Small skirmishes happened between Mercenary Union members and the Alliance¡¯s members, while Jack and Anya were busy eliminating spies and gathering information.


    It was not easy, but Leo had the upper hand. He had more information than the enemy, and his n was solid. He was ying the long game of chess instead of a short game of checkers.


    Still, there weren¡¯t that many who believed in him. Some Mercenary Union members didn¡¯t like the fact they were attacked just by being affiliated to the Union and decided to return their badge, leaving the organization for good.


    Some did stay because they knew something more than the people who left, an incident they either heard it from others or experienced it themselves. And they shared it with fellow Union members in the lobby.


    "It¡¯s useless. They be crazy! Listen to me, Murim Alliance guys, those calling themselves the Dragon Front, begin attacking anyone not affiliated to Sect or ns. Wandering martial artists are now forced to belong to something if they don¡¯t want to get attacked."


    "What the actual fuck?"


    "That¡¯s bullshit. Are you kidding me? What¡¯s wrong with them?! Some people don¡¯t want to belong to the Sect or n because they want to be free! And now you¡¯re telling me Murim Alliance is trying to attack anyone not affiliated to them?"


    "Yeah. I heard it from someone who got ambushed yesterday. Thankfully, me and my Walking Sage group passed by and we helped them. That¡¯s why I think we better belong to the Union instead of them. I mean, fuck Murim Alliance! Now I hate them."


    "What in the world is going on? This doesn¡¯t make sense. If they wanted to control everyone, they should¡¯ve done it subtly, not like this. Attacking anyone not affiliated with them? That¡¯s crazy!"


    People sitting around the Union¡¯s lobby shared stories and opinions. They were talking about the changes in the Alliance, how the people there acted.


    Some said that it was a good thing, while others didn¡¯t agree.


    The fact they forced martial artists to belong to them didn¡¯t sit well with the Mercenary Union. They were used to being free, and not having any obligation toward any organization.


    And, this change didn¡¯t happen overnight.


    It was a slow, but gradual process.


    A week had passed by since the war deration. The situation worsened around the border between the Capital and Shaanxi. Some fights also happened near Sichuan, but the patrol border from Tang n managed to push them back before they could cause trouble.


    The Mercenary Union had been working hard to keep the region calm around Chengdu and stable. They patrolled the streets and provided security and protection to the civilians.


    But, the Alliance was not happy about that. And Leo enjoyed it.


    "They really don¡¯t know how to wage a war."


    Sitting on the bar in Hallowed Insect¡¯s base, Leo watched some footage sent to him from Mini-Coco spread around the whole province.


    What the Murim Alliance did right now was no more than harassment, not an actual attack. Stay tuned for updates on empire


    He knew that they were gathering forces and resources, but the Alliance had not moved yet. Instead, they sent their minions to annoy the Union and their coborators.


    And, of course, the Union did the same. On a slightlyrge scale.


    "I am sure you¡¯ve seen it. It¡¯s time to act." He spoke to the Mini-Coco sitting on the table.


    It was connected to the force moving toward the Capital in secret,manded by Jack.


    "Yes, Leader. Everything is ready."


    The Mini-Coco replied, its voice clear and concise. The sniper maniac had arrived at his destination with the 80 people from the Outcast Vige.


    "But I still have a question. Is it necessary for Astrid to be here? That girl is still green and she can get killed in this attack, you know?"


    "She will be fine. Sooner orter, she will have to join the battle. Whether she likes it or not, right now she¡¯s the leader of the people from the Outcast Vige. Besides, there is Anya around her. In case of an emergency, I believe she will survive."


    "You¡¯re as harsh as ever, Leader. To give a newbie a Gueri War mission for her first big job... It reminded me of the past."


    "Well, what can I say? Astrid has talent and potential. I can feel it. And she has a strong will to improve herself."


    "Alright, I will take your word. We will begin our attack in 5 minutes. Target has been spotted, a storage food and supply facility owned by Murim Alliance."


    "Good. Make sure to leave nothing. Destroy everything. We want to show them that we¡¯re not someone they can mess with. We had been underestimated too much because I didn¡¯t create any big scene. We can¡¯t have that happen."


    "Understood."


    Themunication ended.


    Jack, in a prone position on the top of a cliff, used a zoom function of his smart lenses to scout the area. He had seen the target warehouse, but he had not found any enemy so far.


    It was a bit weird.


    Normally, there would be guards around the area, but he couldn¡¯t spot any.


    "This should be the ce. Anya, did you find anyone?"


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Nope! I entered and only find food and supplies. There is only one guy sleeping inside. Weird, right?"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s weird. Maybe they¡¯re confident or careless. Let¡¯s just deal with it."


    Jack shrugged and looked at the group.


    They were standing behind him, all wearing ck robes and carrying weapons. Their faces were well-hidden, and their equipment was prepared.


    "Remember. Put the explosive we give you in the spots that we marked. There are only 5 spots, but you will move in pairs to avoid getting ambushed. As soon as you¡¯re finished, we will blow up the ce. Remember, no one should die. If you find any enemy, just retreat and wait for the signal. Understood?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Now go!"


    Jack raised his fist, and the group nodded and split into two groups, one to the left and one to the right.


    "You don¡¯t think they are waiting for us, right?" Astrid asked, her expression serious. She stood beside Anya, wearing her usual white clothes and ck jacket given to her by Jessica.


    "Who knows. Hehehe, we might have to fight an army that¡¯s been hiding to ambush us. We might also finish the mission without killing anyone. You shouldn¡¯t be worried, Peng Peng!"


    "It¡¯s Astrid. Stop calling me that!"


    "Alright, alright! I will stop. So, don¡¯t be nervous, Astrid. Just keep doing your job, and you¡¯ll be fine."


    "Hmph, it¡¯s not like I am nervous. But, thank you, Anya."


    "No problem!"


    Anya grinned and moved her wed hands yfully. She giggled and followed her group, leaving Astrid with a few other members.


    "Don¡¯t worry. This will be easy. Just follow the instructions, and you¡¯ll be fine."


    "Ssh! We¡¯re starting." Jack, who was lying next to them, interrupted. "Both of you will cover their retreat once we blow up the ce. Get serious, Anya!"


    "Yes, yes! Don¡¯t be so stern, Jack. Hehehe."


    "Ugh, you¡¯re impossible."


    Rolling his eyes, Jack put his gaze back to the warehouse. Through the zoom function, he was able to see the ck people putting some explosives in the designated spots. They weren¡¯t spotted by anyone... Not that there was anyone around.


    The ce was truly quiet.


    "Hmm, this is really weird. Is the storage empty? Did we miss something? No, no, I doubt it. They wouldn¡¯t do something that stupid. Unless... Hmm..."


    Jack¡¯s frown deepened, and he tried to look closer. Still, there was nothing. The group managed to nt the bomb and began to return to them. Even now, there was still no enemy sighting.


    "It¡¯s done. We put the explosives in the spots you told us to."


    One of the guys said as they returned, and Jack nodded.


    "Alright, return to your position. We will move to the next location now." He rose from the ground and pointed at a hill. "Let¡¯s move."


    Everyone nodded and followed his instruction. They marched under the shade of the tree canopy, moving carefully and quietly.


    They didn¡¯t want to attract attention, but it was a bit difficult. The sound of their footsteps and the movement of their bodies couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    Still, they managed to reach the hill without being noticed. There were two more buildings in the distance, their next target.


    "There¡¯s someone there."


    Anya, who was leading the team, stopped and pointed at a man walking between the two buildings. He was carrying a sack on his shoulder and was humming a song. The man was oblivious to their presence.


    "It¡¯s just one. We can take him down easily. I don¡¯t feel the Qi from him either." Astrid said, preparing to draw her sword.


    However, before she could move, Jack stopped him.


    "No. There is also a rule in war. We don¡¯t touch any civilians. He is not a part of this. Just let him be."


    "What?!"

 Chapter 125 – Possible Martial Art

    Astrid couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Why? He is a potential threat. If we don''t do anything, then he will spread information to the enemy."


    "Peng Peng, I know that you''re spirited, but attacking civilians will make us nothing more than criminals, you know? They did nothing wrong, just someone who tries to live in this harsh world."


    "But..."


    "Just trust me, Astrid. This is a lesson. Sometimes, we can''t do everything that we want. Not now, not in the future. Sometimes, we have to choose the right path to stay human." Jack gave an unexpected and rare life lesson.


    As a member of Hallowed Insect, he had seen many just like the others. If he even killed innocent civilians now, he would be nothing but a monster. A monster that had no ce to return to.


    Listening to the serious words of someone who often bickered with Shui and joked around, Astrid''s eyes widened.


    ''I can''t believe it. Jack is giving me a lecture? It feels weird, but... He''s right.''


    She couldn''t believe it, but she had to ept his advice.


    "Understood."


    With that, she and Anya went back to their position.


    "Good, I was afraid you''re going to argue with me, you know. Anyway, we will continue our mission. nt the bomb. After that, knock that person unconscious and bring him into a safe ce. We will use him as a witness that can ry what we did to the Murim Alliance. Astrid, that''s your job."


    Jack gave outmand as the one responsible for this mission. Everyone moved immediately, not questioning him.


    "Alright, everyone! Let''s move. We have no time to waste. We will end this soon and rest."


    The group split up and began nting the bomb. Astrid ran toward the man moving the sack. Even though she hadn''t imnted Nanites inside her, she was wearing a bodysuit that could slightly enhance her body. As a result, her movement was swift and precise, more than the usual 4 Stars Martial Artist, and the man didn''t have time to react.


    Her sword moved and hit the back of his head. The man fell to the ground, unconscious.


    "Sorry, but this is a mission." She said, and dragged the man''s body to a safe ce.


    Following that, they moved into 5 different locations and nted a few more bombs. They had to knock out some people too and killed a few guards, but nothing unusual happened beyond that.


    The group returned to their hiding ce while Jack, Anya, and Astrid stood at the highest point in the area. Jack was holding a red button with ''Caution'' written on top of it.


    "Let''s do this!"


    He pushed the button, and the warehouses where they nted the bomb exploded.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Boom! Boom!


    A few explosions rang loudly, creating mushroom-like clouds that rose high into the sky. The ck cloud and fire filled the air, destroying the buildings and the surrounding area.


    And, in the chaos, Leo watched the footage sent to him through Jack''s smart lenses.


    "Nice." He grinned and leaned back, "Looks like the first step has gone smoothly. Return to your hiding ce and wait for further instruction, Jack."


    "Yes, Leader. We will do our best."


    The transmission ended and Leo sighed. He drank the cocktail prepared by Shui beforehand and turned to his right. A girl with brown hair and hazel eyes sat beside him, reading a book.


    "What are you reading?"


    "Just a romance novel." She answered, her voice low and husky. "It''s an interesting one. I never thought you would have a novel collection that I have never read before. I asked Chiaki for help to print them for me. Thank you."


    "No problem. So, what is the progress of that thing?"


    "I finished." She closed the book and smiled, "I have created a martial art that can work for you. And as you requested, lightning will be the element when you reach 5 Stars. I have calcted and adjusted the level based on the power of the Nanites and the body of the user. You can start training right away."


    "Thanks. And now, I have a new job for you."


    Leo fished a ring from his pocket, cing it on the table right in front of Sherly. She looked at it strangely and her gaze moved back and forth from the ring and Leo''s face. A gasp escaped her lips and she hid it behind her hand.


    "A proposal?"


    "No, you fool." Leo sighed, "This is not a proposal. It''s an artifact, a very precious one. But, it''s useless unless the right person wields it. And, you''re that person, Sherly. I will have you to train so I can reach 5 Stars faster. As my maid, you will follow my order and help me achieve the peak of power. Got it? I will give you a month."


    "Y-Yes, Boss." She nodded, her eyes twinkled with excitement. "Wow, I get such an unreasonable boss. Can I sue you for an unreasonable work demand?"


    "Unfortunately, there is no court here that can handle that. You should just shut up and focus on helping me. Now, put the ring on."


    Sherly blinked and nodded, wearing the ring on her middle finger. She raised her hand, feeling the power surging within her.


    "I will do my best, Boss."


    "Good. Now tell me the method. We will train that together to reach the most efficiency."


    "Yes, of course. You will have the best servant, Boss."


    Sherly took a deep breath and began exining the method that she created for Leo, one of the best martial art methods in the world, though it was self-made.


    After so long, Leo was finally able to taste what it felt like training a martial art.


    "So, that''s the method."


    He had the full exnation, and it was clear and easy to understand.


    "Let''s start it right away. Jessica, bring all the pills and elixir that Chiaki had improved. We will boost my cultivation."


    "Yes, Leader."


    The beauty nodded and left the room. Experience more on empire


    As for Leo, he looked at Sherly and motioned with his chin.


    "Let''s go. We will train in the Union underground training ground."


    "Yes, Boss."


    He left the base with Sherly, going toward the Union headquarter.


    Because the Union headquarter was created with gathering people in mind, it had various stuff that made peoplefortable staying. For example, it had a restaurant, bar, training grounds, and even infirmary for the injured.


    The members could use the training ground for free and could get treatment for low cost. As a result, many martial artists chose to train here for all the benefit they could get.


    However, the Union also had a secret training ground that only the core members could enter. It was located underground, and was specifically designed for Leo.


    He was the one who built it, and he had been using it to test many things with Shui and Jack in their free time.


    Now, he brought Sherly to the entrance of the underground training ground. Unlike the surface, the training ground here was made with a strong material created from the Armory Room in the base. The pristine white wall and floor were not affected by the time.


    And, in the center, was a training tform.


    "Let''s go."


    Leo motioned for Sherly to enter, and she followed him. He already had all elixirs improved by Chiaki. The girl believed it would boost the Qi and cultivation of anyone who consumed it.


    "This is a secret training ground. We have analyzed Qi and noticed that it is the energy source that allows the body to move and create force. Therefore, we have created a training method based on this knowledge. This will help the flow of this energy and concentrate it in this ce, helping to recover the energy we can absorb around us faster."


    "Dragon Vein... Wait, you created this?! Boss, this is amazing. It''s like you have the knowledge of a schr, a doctor, and a fighter."


    Sherly was impressed, her eyes sparkling with interest. She couldn''t believe how someone like Leo could possess such vast knowledge. Or rather, his subordinates were also weird. Everyone looked pretty experienced and smart, genius even.


    "Are you one of them?"


    Leo immediately knew who she was referencing. One of them, those who monopolized technology and knowledge in the past.


    "Well, that doesn''t matter anymore."


    Answering that was useless. He was in a new world, not on Earth anymore. It didn''t matter who he was in the past. Right now, he was Leo, the Hallowed Insect''s Leader.


    "You just need to focus on training, Sherly. I will reach 3 Stars before next week, and 5 Stars before next month. I guessed the Alliance would attack us around that time frame, so I need to be ready."


    "Yes, yes, of course, Boss."


    The brte nodded and followed Leo into the training room. She began to exin how the training process should be and how to activate the Qi inside his body.


    "Please take off your clothes and sit in front of me in a lotus position. I will help you unlock your Qi with mine, trying to guide it to awaken the element you want, which is Lightning. This is pretty dangerous as we will forcibly unlock the potential inside your body. You might suffer from muscle tearing or Qi overflowing, so please be prepared. After that, you will consume the elixirs and pills that Boss had prepared."


    "I can handle pain." Leo nodded and took off his clothes and bodysuit without a second thought. His toned body and smooth skin were revealed as the bodysuit top dangled around his waist, and Sherly couldn''t help but look at it in surprise.


    "Oh, my. What a sexy body. M-May I touch it? No, I need to touch it to help you anyway. But... M-May I have a tasteter? Just a lick!"

 Chapter 126 – Dangerous Training

    Leo looked at her with a disappointed gaze. Each time Sherly opened her mouth, she sounded more and more like a horny teenager.


    "Let''s begin. And don''t try anything funny. Even without my bodysuit, I am still strong."


    Nanites were always active inside his body. It was a constant stream of power that didn''t stop. And, with his knowledge and experience, Leo was sure that he could defeat anyone that came his way.


    "Of course. I won''t try anything weird, I swear."


    "You better."


    Leo said and sat down, his expression serious.


    He had prepared his mind and body, ready to enter a deep state of meditation. Nanites would help him block everything he didn''t need and could bother with his training.


    cing his hands on his thighs, he nodded at Sherly, indicating that he was ready.


    The girl didn''t say anything and sat behind him. She put her palm on his bare back, and a gentle glow covered her. White Qi started to gather around her arms, and the glow intensified.


    "I will enter you now."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Don''t say it in a way that can be misunderstood." Leo sighed and closed his eyes. "Do whatever you have to do."


    "Yes, yes. Sorry, Boss."


    The woman chuckled, and the light around her changed. It began to move toward Leo''s body, entering him slowly and gently.


    "Ugh!"


    Soaring pain attacked him almost immediately when Qi entered his body, as if something was burning him from the inside. He could feel his muscles tensing and his breathing became shallow.


    "Hold on, Boss. This will hurt a bit."


    A bit wasn''t enough to exin it. Leo had alreadymanded his Nanites to reduce the pain and helped the Qi flowed better. If a normal person tried this method, wouldn''t they die instantly? The pain itself could make anyone faint or worse.


    But, he was not a normal person.


    ''Let''s just get this over with.''


    Taking a deep breath, Leo forced himself to concentrate. He tried to feel the strange energy that flowed inside his body, but he couldn''t feel it. No matter how he tried it, he couldn''t feel this strange energy.


    ''Could it be that my Nanites are interfering?''


    He frowned and tried to focus,


    ''No, it can''t be. There''s no way... Should I try doing it without Nanites'' help?''


    Suddenly, he heard a familiar sound, a sound that he had heard before.


    [Warning! Dangerous energy detected.]


    [If you wish to proceed, please confirm your choice.]


    ''Dangerous, huh?''


    Another person''s Qi was destructive when entering one''s body. It could disrupt the natural flow of energy and even damage the body. That was why he felt pain when Sherly''s Qi entered his body, as it destroyed the flow of his own Qi and caused him to tense up.


    But, his Nanites could counter it.


    "This is a bad idea." He muttered and smiled wryly.


    Even though he could deal with the pain, he couldn''t afford to let his concentration drop. Because he couldn''t feel the Qi at this level even with Nanites'' help, there was only one choice.


    "Sherly, send more Qi into my body. I can''t feel it at this level."


    "But, it will be dangerous. Even now, I bet you''re feeling unbearable pain. You''re sweating so much already to expel the heat from-"


    "Just do it."


    Leo interrupted and looked back at Sherly. He was sure that if she increased the Qi level, he would be able to feel it.


    "Alright, then I will increase the amount of Qi. Please endure the pain."


    "I will."


    Sherly didn''t ask anything else and nodded. The Qi around her hand trembled slightly before turning into a ball of light. She ced it on Leo''s back and closed her eyes.


    "Boss, be ready."


    "I will."


    Leo took a deep breath and concentrated, closing his eyes and blocking the pain. However, what happenedter wasn''t what he was preparing for.


    "Aaaagghh!"


    A sudden sharp pain exploded from his back, and Leo gritted his teeth, barely keeping himself awake. His body couldn''t bear it, and the Qi began to surge out of control. It was as if a storm was brewing within him, a storm that was ready to destroy anything.


    Due to the nature of the Qi that entered his body, it rampaged and threatened to tear him apart.


    But, the pain didn''t stop there.


    Something was growing inside him, a strange, powerful force that couldn''t be described by words. A foreign energy that he couldn''t feel or even sense, but it was definitely there.


    His body shook, and the Qi began to explode.


    It was like a volcano, and the power inside him couldn''t be contained. It was too much, and Leo was sure that if it was not dealt with, he would die. His inner organs were on the verge of destruction, and his limbs were trembling.


    But, the power didn''t stop. It was too much for his body. Nanites began to repair the damage at an incredible speed, closing the wound at the same time it appeared. As a result, the Nanites inside his body got used pretty fast, decreasing at an rming speed that couldn''t be recovered.


    Your next journey awaits at empire


    ''Shit!''


    Realizing this, Leo forced his concentration back and tried to control the Qi inside his body. The chaotic power was still building, and he had no idea how to stop it.


    The good news was, he was able to sense it. He nced at his status window he opened prior to the training.


    [Status Window]


    Individual name: Leo


    Status: Injured - Treatment is needed


    Nanites: 44%


    Not even fighting, and his Nanites were dropping. It was the worst case scenario, and Leo knew that if he didn''t do anything, he would die.


    ''I need to recover it fast.''


    Thinking so, he threw a Nanites recovering capsule into his mouth and swallowed it. His Nanites immediately recovered by 40% after 3 seconds, but it wasn''t enough.


    The energy inside his body was still surging, and the damage was beyond his control.


    He had to stop it, and fast.


    "Control the energy and gather them around the center of your heart. It will be more dangerous than gathering it around your lower dantian, but our bodies are different. We have no dantian that connects our bodies. Instead, we have blood vessels that we can turn into the Qi channel. This is a special technique that I learned and never used it on anyone. It''s called Qi Blood, and it allows us to control the energy with more efficiency."


    Sherly exined in a hurry, her face pale. She could sense the danger and knew that her boss could die any moment.


    "But, you can''t gather energy like that, Boss. Gather it slowly and surely. No need to rush. I am ready to apany you for the whole day here as long as you''re fine."


    "Heh! I have prepared for this." Leo muttered in a low voice, another capsule shot out from his storage ring into his mouth, replenishing the used Nanites immediately. "I will try this now. Keep channeling the Qi."


    "Yes, of course."

 Chapter 127 – Birth of the Apex

    With that, Leo focused again. The Qi energy began to gather around the center of his chest, his heart. The energy was chaotic and couldn''t be controlled easily, but Leo was determined. He slowly tamed the energy, making it his.


    Slowly but surely, he gathered the energy into a sphere, moving in a spiral pattern. He was sweating and panting, his forehead and chest soaked with sweat. But, the energy was beginning to calm down, and he was gaining control.


    If he saw that his Nanites amount was reaching a dangerous amount, he would pop a pill into his mouth. It happened a few times, but the frequency of him needing the pills slowed down considerably as the energy he gathered was bing stable.


    Leo didn''t know how long the training took, but eventually, he managed to control the energy and gathered it into a sphere. There was no wild surge, and the energy didn''t threaten to destroy his body anymore.


    From his mouth, a white light escaped, and it gathered into a small ball of lightning, crackling around his body. Every time he exhaled, a bolt of lightning shot out, destroying the walls and creating a crater in the ground.


    Leo''s body levitated slightly, surprising Sherly. She was forced to jump away when a lightning bolt almost hit her.


    "This is nuts... I can''t believe this happening if I don''t see it myself." Her eyes widened, and her face turned pale. She couldn''t believe what he felt. "To think that you can reach 5 Stars instantly... Boss, are you a monster?"


    Her voice was drowned away by the sound of the thunder, and Leo didn''t reply. He didn''t care about that. His concentration was too deep, spreading the energy he gathered earlier into his entire body, incorporating it into his Nanites. Discover stories at empire


    The small nanobots moved and changed the structure of his body, creating a stronger one. Leo knew that his body was getting better and better, but he couldn''t stop. He knew he could do more.


    ''I can multiply the energy by allowing Nanites to store them. Let''s see...''


    Maybe there would be a risk of him exploding, but he couldn''t miss this opportunity. This was one in a lifetime chance, he could feel it. He had to integrate the energy with his Nanites right now when his body was still fresh and new.


    So, he continued.


    A small bolt of lightning escaped his mouth and gathered into a sphere, and then another. He did it again and again, and the spheres began to dance around him, creating a sphere of lightning. Following that, theybined and created a barrier around his body, enveloping himpletely.


    And, the energy that he couldn''t even feel before, suddenly appeared. It was like a river flowing into him, and he could feel the energy filling him up, recing the tiredness and exhaustion he felt. The world seemed to be brighter and clearer, and his thoughts were sharper.


    It was like a dream, but it was real.


    And, the process continued.


    Sherly stood in front of him, her eyes widened and her hands covering her mouth. The amount of Qi she felt from Leo increased each second passed. Normally, this would be impossible. Gathering and expelling Qi in such a short time was dangerous and could cause many issues.


    But, Leo did it, and he didn''t stop.


    Thanks to Nanites, which numbered more than a million in his body, a feat like this was not impossible. And, thanks to the training and knowledge he had, he could handle the power and energy that came with the element.


    Lightning.


    He had reached 5 Stars the first time he managed to gather Qi for the first time.


    And now, a few minutester...


    "7 Stars... No, 9 Stars?!"


    9 lightning balls, each bigger than the barrier covering his body, floated around him. The energy was too much, and it was beyond what anyone could handle.


    "How... How is this possible, Boss?! I have never seen or heard of anything like this! To be honest, I am jealous. No, that''s not important at all. Aaah, this is just cheating!" She stomped her feet and crossed her arms. "You''re a cheater, Boss! No fair, you''re just too powerful. Even my jealousy can''t ovee the shock of seeing this. I think I might get wet, you know?"


    "Don''t make me ufortable."


    Leo who never responded earlier suddenly spoke. His hair, turning white from the process, floated slightly. The lightning surrounding him was slowly decreasing, and the barrier around him was also gone.


    Slowly, hended on the ground and smiled.


    "This is interesting. It''s as if my body has be one with the world." He grinned and raised his hand. The energy gathered and formed a sphere of lightning, a bit smaller than the previous one, but still powerful. "And, it''s easy to control. I can use my bodysuit to help me control it easier too, which is convenient. Also..."


    With a flick of his wrist, the energy shot out and created a small lightning bolt. It destroyed the wall in front of him, leaving a huge hole and a crack running through the ceiling.


    "The energy is stronger. I can feel it. And, I think I can upgrade my suit too. Hmm, interesting. I need to experiment with this further."


    Clenching and opening his fist, Leo could feel the strength and power coursing through his body. The lightning energy was strong, but he knew that he could go beyond that.


    He could feel it, the potential and power inside him.


    "Well, let''s do thatter. We have to prepare for the attack."


    Leo exhaled lightly and his appearance returned to normal. No more lightning cracking or wild Qi erupting from his body. He just exactly looked like and felt like before.


    ''I can''t feel his Qi.''


    Sherly, who had been trying to feel Leo''s power, was confused.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She had no idea what happened or why, but Leo was clearly a martial artist now. She couldn''t detect any energy or Qiing from him, which was impossible.


    "Boss, what happened?"


    Hearing that question, Leo smirked. He fixed his suit and patted the girl''s shoulder.


    "A secret." He chuckled, "I have a job for you, Sherly. I need you to create a few more training methods for everyone, including Astrid. I will give you the Elixir left from my training earlier as a reward so you can train faster. Oh, also, feel free to use this room too. We will have a lot of work to do in the future."


    "O-Okay, Boss. I will do my best." Sherly nodded, her expression still shocked. She had no idea what happened, but she knew that Leo had be something else.


    A force to be reckoned with. Someone who stood above the rest.


    ''Kyaa! He''s really a protagonist material. I am d I followed him and decided to join his side. My inner fangirl is squirting!''


    "I can hear you." Leo stopped and looked at Sherly with a disappointed gaze.


    "Oops! Did I say that outloud?"


    The womanughed awkwardly and scratched her head. She soon followed him, and the two left the training room.

 Chapter 128 – Half-Baked

    Silence ruled over the Murim Alliance headquarter. No one dared to speak or even move, as if a god was watching. Everyone was silent after listening to the urgent report sent from the patrol squad.


    The food and supplies they had stored were blown up.


    Their base was raided, and the food and weapons were stolen. Not only that, but their guards were also killed or captured.


    It was a huge blow.


    And, it was not an ident.


    The person who survived the ordeal made it clear that they were attacked and sabotaged. The food and supplies were stolen and nted with a bomb.


    Who did it?


    Everyone knew without a doubt.


    Hallowed Insect, the group of mercenaries that had been a thorn in their side since the beginning. And the organization they created, Mercenary Union.


    "How is the loss?" Xue Wang, calming down after he dered a war, calmly asked.


    "500 tons of food, 300 tons of weapons, 150 carriages, and 100 horses were lost. There were only 5 casualties among people, but the guards were massacred. And, we lost our main source of information. All the spies and informants were either captured or killed."


    Xue Wang''s expression didn''t change.


    "We will need to rece the food and weapons quickly. Take them from other cities."


    "However, Alliance Leader."


    "Just do what I told you."


    One of the Elders attending the meeting wanted to speak, but Xue Wang immediately interrupted him with a re. He didn''t have time for this. And he didn''t want to hear what the Elder had to say.


    Everyone present knew that, although calm, their Alliance Leader wasn''t in the right state of mind. They had to be careful with their words.


    "Understood, Alliance Leader. I shall follow your order immediately."


    The Elder nodded and stood up, leaving the meeting room.


    After that, the discussion continued.


    "What do we do now? Hallowed Insect''s leader, Leo, is clearly targeting us. He actively attacked back, targeting our weakest point. He''s really a coward!"


    One of the younger Elders mmed his fist on the table, his eyes zing with anger. In their eyes, targeting buildings in a war between two ns, Sects, or organization was cowardly. Only those not confident in their strength and ability would do such a thing.


    "We must attack back. They have done something unforgivable. Let''s gather all Sects and ns in the Alliance and destroy them. We will not let a mercenary group stand against us and live."


    "Wait, I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    Another Elder, the one who had tried to speak earlier, finally managed to speak. Exchanges started with that as a fuse, and everyone was getting rowdy. No one wanted to back down or listen to the others.


    "We can''t afford a war, not now. We have yet to gather enough resources and people, and our base is also damaged. The Hallowed Insect will attack us again, and we have to prepare."


    An old man with a long beard and gray hair sighed.


    "Also, what we just did is a mistake. We underestimated the Hallowed Insect and thought they were just a bunch of weaklings, which led to us losing a lot of resources."


    "They are weak." Xue Wang''s gaze sharpened, and the energy around him began to change. "We can take them down easily. There are only weaklings in their group. At most, our spy reported that Tang Jiaofu is the only strong one."


    "Still, we need to be careful. We can''t afford another loss like that."


    "And, I am afraid that''s not all."


    The Elder with gray hair said, his expression turning dark. Sweat poured down his forehead, and his hands were clenched tight.


    "There is a rumor spreading around. They said that arge amount of Qi was... felt from Chengdu. Our astrologer and seer also said that there is a strange energy there. This morning, they barged into my office, screaming loudly."


    Everyone''s attention focused on the Elder.


    "With a pale face, they told me." The gray-haired Elder, Meng Xin, took a deep breath and continued. "A new power has risen in Chengdu, a power that no one has ever seen before."


    "What do you mean?"


    "ording to them, a person in Chengdu has... S-Someone has advanced to 9 Stars."


    Everyone was shocked.


    It was impossible.


    Read exclusive adventures at empire


    9 Stars?


    Who in the world could reach that level?


    Even Xue Wang, who was the strongest in the room, could barely reach 8 Stars. He was only on the verge of advancing. And that was with the help of his n''s resources and secret techniques. It was also backed up by a monstrous talent never seen before in history.


    Someone managed to reach 9 Stars without any n or sect''s support?


    Impossible.


    No, they might have received support. The question was...


    "Are you sure?" Xue Wang narrowed his eyes, his expression turning cold.


    For the first time, he felt wary and fear.


    If someone could reach 9 Stars and was strong enough to be a threat, they would be a target for his Alliance.


    He couldn''t afford to leave him alone.


    "Yes... The stars in the sky have moved. All 9 stars lined up perfectly, a sign that a great power was born. Someone who was able to create 9 Stars, a new world within their body."


    The old man''s voice trembled, and he shook his head. He couldn''t believe it, and he didn''t want to.


    But, the fact that the stars had lined up in the sky was an omen that a 9 Stars martial artist was born. And, if that person was strong enough to make the stars aligned, then it was a nightmare.


    "Who is it?"


    Xue Wang''s question echoed in the room.


    "I don''t know. No one knows. The Qi can only be felt for a few seconds before it suddenly disappears like a candle. But, everyone who was in the city was sure that the person was real. There is no doubt about it. Everyone felt his Qi."


    "We have to find them. Immediately. Whoever they are, they can''t be left alone. If we can recruit him, we will have great power."


    "Recruit? What if he''s a member of the Mercenary Union... Worse, they might be members of the Hallowed Insect who serves directly under that man."


    "That''s not possible." An Elder with ck hair, Rui Zhen, shook his head. "Hallowed Insect''s members are all just freaks who use unknown artifacts to be strong. They aren''t martial artists. Even if they start training when our information is cut off, they should be no higher than 2 Stars by now no matter how talented they are."


    The Elders whispered to each other, saying that what Rui Zhen said was right.


    No matter how monstrous one''s talent and how much resources they spent, raising Stars was not easy. It would take years and a lot of hard work.


    Unless that person was a freak or had an unknown technology.


    "No matter what, we must find that person. If he refuses to cooperate, we will send him to Outcast Vige."


    "Yes, Alliance Leader!"


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Chengdu, Wandering Sword Saint''s eyes widened to the point they almost pop out when he met Leo once again.


    "I can''t believe it. How is this possible?!"


    As a 8 Stars martial artist following the way of the sword, he was sensitive to power and energy. He could sense the energy of other people, and right now, he felt the power and energy from Leo was beyond anything he had ever seen.


    ''He''s not human.''


    The Wandering Sword Saint had met many martial artists and people with Qi, but they didn''t give him a feeling like this.


    It was something else.


    Something more than a normal human being.


    And, he couldn''t see any Qi or energying from Leo, which was impossible.


    "What do you think?" Leo asked honestly.


    He wanted an opinion from a seasoned swordsman, so he asked the Wandering Sword Saint toe to judge his new power.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Ah Tian shook his head, "You''re like... not aplete martial artist. Half-baked? That''s what I will call your state."


    Half-baked. What an urate term.


    When Leo felt the Qi, he noticed the realm called Star was actually a lump of Qi ced on the biggest Dantian all over the body. With Nanites, he imitated these lumps of Qi and made his own version of the realm.


    So, his power was not natural. An artificial 9 Stars martial artist. Maybe he could be called that.


    But, he was definitely stronger than a normal 9 Stars martial artist with his Nanites and equipment. He didn''t need to be a ''genuine'' one right away. There was still time after the war.


    "I guess I have no choice but to keep improving my power then. I need to have a breakthrough, or else I will be nothing more than a joke in the world of martial arts."


    Leo chuckled and shook his head.


    "What do you want to be? A monster?" The Wandering Sword Saint looked at him with a worried gaze. "Without Qi, you''re already capable of fighting me. Not to boast, but I am one of the strongest people in this world."


    "There is nothing wrong with being excessive. It''s better thancking something." Leo smiled and turned toward the door. "Thank you for your time, Xiao Ah Tian. You''re free to leave. I need to prepare for the next war."


    "You''re a crazy person. No one dares to use that kind of attitude in front of me." The Wandering Sword Saint couldn''t believe it. "You''re treating me like amoner."


    "Oh, sorry. Did you want me to show you some respect and treat you like a noble or something?"


    "Nah, this is better. Hahaha, this is fresh. Yes, I like this. Keep it up. And don''t forget about your promise earlier."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Wandering Sword Saintughed and left the room, his mood lighter than ever.


    As for Leo, he was smiling wryly.


    At that moment, hismunication device vibrated. Someone called him. Commanding internally, he took the call and Jack''s face showed up in his vision.


    "Leader, Murim Alliance has made a move. They called every Sects and ns'' representatives whose base was not destroyed or under control, and gathered everyone at their main headquarters, asking them to bring supplies. ording to our spy, their forces are gathering quickly."


    "Finally, huh? I thought they can wait a bit longer." Leo smirked, "Good job, Jack. Send out a warning to all the mercenaries. Earnest war with arge scale attack will break out soon. Everyone has to prepare for the worst."


    "Roger that, Leader. What do you want me to do next?"


    "Wait there." Hemanded, "I will send Shui and Wandering Sword Saint to your location. After they join you, find a way to infiltrate the capital when the army departs. I will have you attack Murim Alliance''s headquarters. It''s not a bad idea to use their own home as a battleground."


    "Alright. I will do as you order, Leader."


    With that, Jack ended the transmission.


    Leo exhaled deeply, his eyes sharpening. This would be his first earnest war in this world. He was nervous, but more than that, excited.


    With a grin on his face, Leo walked out of the room and returned to his base.

 Chapter 129 – Double Fun*

    Leo returned to his room as soon as he arrived at the empty base. However, there were two presences in his room.


    From what he knew, only Jessica was able to enter directly, so one of them must be her. And the other one...


    ''It must be Chiaki.''


    He guessed as he walked down the corridor.


    ''I wonder why they are in my room.''


    To be honest, he had some guesses. And the top of that list was something that Chiaki and Jessica wanted from him. A way to celebrate his sess.


    ''Damn it, I really shouldn''t think like this. But I am looking forward to it.''


    A smile appeared on his lips and the door slid open.


    The view in front of him was not what he was expecting.


    In his room, two girls were standing in different clothing they were used to.


    One of them, Jessica, had a ssic ck bunny costumeplete with the ears, fis tights, and high heels.


    The other one, Chiaki, wore the opposite color. With a white nurse outfit that suited her cold look and short hair, she yed with her short skirt that allowed Leo to take a glimpse of the garter belt and sexyced underwear underneath.


    Both of them were looking at him with a feverish gaze. Their faces were red, and Leo could smell something sweet filling the room. He immediately recognized it as an aphrodisiac.


    "Wow."


    That was all he could say, unable to process what was happening. The way Jessica''s cleavage was pushed up and the way Chiaki''s butt jiggled when she moved. Both of them were too sexy, and his body was heating up.


    "Leader, congrattions." Jessica grinned, her lips coated with lipstick, "We decided to throw a little celebration for you."


    "Which do you like the most? A naughty bunny or a sexy nurse? We can be anything you want." Chiaki added, her expression turning sultry. She bit her lips, her hand on her waist, and pushed up her breasts.


    Both of them approached and sandwiched him, pushing their soft and plump bodies against his. Their sweet scents mixed and invaded his mind, making him feel dizzy and horny.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I didn''t expect this, to be honest." He admitted, his voice low. His hands moved on their own and rested on Jessica''s butt. He squeezed it, earning a gasp from her.


    "Hnn~ You have worked hard, Leader. So, let us reward you. You can do anything you want to us. We won''t resist."


    Jessica smiled, her hands moving to his chest. Her fingers traced the muscles, making Leo shiver.


    Following that, Chiaki also grabbed his hand and put it on her breast.


    "Use us to wind up, Leader. We will do anything you want. We have prepared toys and stuff."


    She pointed at the table, and Leo saw a variety of toys, including a vibrator, a strap-on, and even a gag ball. There were even ropes and harnesses, and he couldn''t help but get excited.


    "Well, then..."


    With a grin on his lips, Leo grabbed Chiaki''s and Jessica''s butt, lifting them up and carrying them to the bed. They were on top of each other, with Chiaki on the bottom and Jessica on top, having their breasts crushed together.


    Leo noticed that they were already wet and a small rotor was attached to their clits.


    "Hmm~ This is a wonderful surprise."


    He took off his clothes and threw them away, revealing his toned body and muscr arms. His manhood stood tall and proud, and both women stared at it with lust in their eyes. Jessica raised her butt and pushed her wet pussy against Chiaki''s.


    They smirked at him and pushed their panties aside, letting the rotor fell and showing their wet and dripping pussies.


    "Come, Leader. Use us."


    "There is no need to hesitate or roley. We''re already like this. You can do whatever you want."


    "I''m going to fuck you until you can''t walk."


    Continue your saga on empire


    He said and crawled on the bed, his manhood ready and eager to enter them. His rod twitched and leaked pre-cum, and his hips were already thrusting slightly.


    At first, he started with Chiaki, whoy on her back under Jessica. His long and thick rod entered her, making her moan and squirm in pleasure. She was so wet and tight, and Leo''s hips moved instinctively.


    "Ooohh!"


    Her eyes rolled back and her body trembled, and Leo didn''t stop there. Jessica looked at her with jealousy. However, she didn''t let that consume her. She turned around, sitting on Chiaki''s stomach, and pulled Leo''s face between her boobs.


    "y with me too, Leader."


    Leo nodded and his mouth immediatelytched onto her nipple, sucking and biting it. His tongue flicked and toyed with the tip, and Jessica couldn''t help but moan.


    Both girls were getting fucked and their juices were flowing, the bed getting wet. The smell of sex filled the room, and Leo couldn''t hold it back anymore. He alternatively entered between Jessica and Chiaki''s holes, fucking them both at the same time.


    They were so wet and hot, and the sensation was too much.


    "Shit!"


    He cursed and his thrust became wild, his hips pping against their thighs. Jessica screamed and moaned, her breasts bouncing with every movement.


    Chiaki didn''t stay idle either. She yed with her own breast, biting her nipple and twisting it.


    "More, more, please."


    Leo couldn''t take it anymore. He had never felt this good. With his body covered in sweat and his manhood buried deep inside Chiaki''s, he couldn''t hold back anymore.


    He pulled out and sprayed thick rope of cum onto Jessica and Chiaki''s faces. They opened their mouths wide and stuck their tongues, taking everything they could.


    Their faces and bodies were covered with his seed, and they looked up at him with lustful expressions.


    "Don''t stop, Leader. Let''s do this again and again."


    "Yes, we won''t let you stop."


    Both of them giggled and licked their lips, tasting Leo''s cum. This time, they turned around and raised their butts, presenting the plump ass in front of Leo.


    They wiggled their ass and Leo couldn''t hold it back. He pushed his manhood between Jessica''s butt, and their puckered hole clenched tightly.


    "Aaaahhh! So good, Leader."


    The feeling of him prating her anus was too much, and she couldn''t help but shake her butt and move her hips. He used his hand to y with Chiaki''s wet pussy, teasing and flicking her clit.


    The stimtion was too much, and all three of them wereing and moaning.


    "Ahh~ Hnn! Aaahh! So good, so good."


    Jessica couldn''t take it anymore and squirted, her juices dripping down her thighs and onto the bed.


    Chiaki followed her, her inner walls clenching tight around his finger. Her eyes rolled back, and she arched her back, moaning.


    Their juices flowed, and the scent of sex filled the air. Leo wasn''t satisfied yet. He pulled his cock out of Jessica''s pussy and thrust it inside Chiaki''s wet hole.


    She gasped and screamed, her body trembling.


    "Fuck, yes. Fuck me harder, Leader. Oooh shit! It''s so good. My brain is turning into mush."


    Her legs kicked out and Leo couldn''t stop himself. He continued to pound her, his manhood mming against her butt.


    Following that, he spanked her and Jessica''s butt.


    Smack! Smack!


    Their asses were red and his handprints were visible. The pain and pleasure made them lose their minds. Chiaki especially reacted more, her moans increasing and her body shaking.


    Thanks to her modified body, she could handle Leo''s wild thrust and roughness. And, he continued to fuck her like that.


    "Cum inside me! Oooh, I want your cum. I want to taste your cum."


    "Me too! Give me after you give Chiaki, Leader. Cover me with your cum too."


    "Alright. Don''t worry, I will give you both a lot of my cum. Just wait and enjoy."


    He grinned and thrust deeper, his manhood reaching the deepest part of Chiaki''s body. Then, he moved back to Jessica and entered her pussy, his pace getting faster and wilder.


    The girls screamed and moaned, their bodies twitching and squirting.


    "Ahh~ I aming again, Leader. You''re so good. So amazing."


    "Me too! Oooh, aahh, shit!"


    He felt the same way. He was close, and his orgasm was building up. With a few more thrusts, he couldn''t hold it back. His seeds exploded, and he came, filling Chiaki''s pussy and spraying it all over her ass.


    The girl spasmed and squirted, and Leo couldn''t stop himself. He carried Jessica by holding her thighs and spreading her legs, putting her on top of Chiaki. Then, he pushed his manhood inside her and fucked her harder and faster, their juices mixing together and dripping down onto the researcher''s face.


    "Ahhh! Oh, aaahh, fuck! Yes, yes!"


    "Your pussy is so tight. It''s clenching my cock so hard."


    "I love you, Leader! Ahh, fuck me. Fuck me harder. Make me cum. Make me cum, please. Oooh, aah!"


    Her moans got louder, and her body was trembling. Her breasts, freed from the bunny suit, bounced and shook with every movement.


    Chiaki couldn''t stop herself either. She licked the juices and cum, swallowing as much as she could. She wanted more. She needed more.


    "Cum inside me first, Leader. Oooh, yes! I love it. I love it."


    "Fuck, I am going to cum."


    "Yes, yes, yes! Fill me up. Oooh, aah!"


    "Hnnngghhh!"


    His cum shot out and filled her up, his seed leaking out of Jessica''s pussy and dripping onto Chiaki''s face. She opened her mouth and tried to drink it, but there was too much.


    "Ahh! Fuck! You''re so amazing, Leader."


    Jessica was still trembling, her body covered with sweat and cum. Her expression was dazed, and her body was too weak to move.


    "Thank you for the wonderful celebration, girls. I appreciate it. And, we should do this again sometimes."


    He smiled and pulled his cock out of her pussy, his manhood covered in their juices and his own cum. Chiaki raised her body and began to lick it together with Jessica who managed to turn around.


    The girls cleaned him and his cock, their tongues dancing and licking him. It was such a wonderful sight, and Leo couldn''t stop himself from moaning.


    With a sigh, he leaned back and let the girls work while petting them lovingly. He could get used to this.

 Chapter 130 – Hes a Real Leader

    Leo''s daily life became busier as the situation in Chengdu came under control. No one panicked anymore after the Murim Alliance didn''t attack for a while, and the city was beginning to recover.


    But, the war was still ongoing.


    "Leader, here are the reports and information from our spy. Everything is up-to-date and urate."


    Jessica sent files into Leo''s private cloud. There were a lot of pictures, maps, and videos. It was enough to n the next move.


    "Good work. Have you done the analysis?"


    "Of course. ording to our intel, there are 2,000 troops gathering around the city, preparing to advance toward Sichuan. Jack and Anya were still there, but we have sent the training manual given by Sherly to them. Astrid also got a new manual, and she will help these two awaken their Qi."


    "Great. What about Shui''s progress? Has he managed to awaken his Qi yet?"


    "Shui was still struggling, but he had Wandering Sword Saint to teach him. He didn''t want the method given by Sherly because it''s cheating, he said. I don''t know what''s wrong with him."


    Jessica shrugged and sighed.


    "It''s fine. Shui will be able to figure out himself. Chiaki won''t learn Qi because it will disturb her Nanites, so we don''t need to worry about her. And you... How''s the preparation?"


    "Good. I have analyzed theyout of the ces that might be the battlefield. It''s time to make a n."


    Saying that, Jessica opened arge hologram screen and showed the map. She zoomed in and pointed at the red dots, indicating the enemy''s forces.


    "ording to the information we have, there are a few key locations that might be the battlefield." She changed the view and showed arge map with red dots and blue dots scattered all over the ce.


    "Here is where we are. And the red dots are Murim Alliance''s base and other cities and viges that are under their control. They are moving pretty slowly thanks to Jack''s effort to destroy their supply lines. From my estimation, they will only reach Shaanxi''s border in 7 days."


    "That''s still far." Leo stroked his chin and frowned, "I thought they would be here soon."


    "Yes, but it''s good. We can prepare a lot of traps and obstacles on the way. And I will be able to finish gathering the material to upgrade our base and rooms to Level 5 soon. Hao Sect has been searching for the materials needed toplete the upgrade, and we should have everything we need in a few hours."


    "Good. After we finish upgrading, we will create more traps and defenses around the city. And, we will be able to create a better weapon and set our bodysuit again to match our new strength. You need a sturdier thread too, no?"


    "Yes. My current threads begin to lose their sticity. Jack alsoins that his best bullets are so limited that he can''t shoot them at all. The sword used by Shui is worn out as he left his loved sword back in our old base. And Chiaki... She wants to try to cure Tang Soso and recreate the drug used on her."


    "Hahaha, she''s really interested in that. Well, it''s her research after all. I don''t have anything else to tell her." Leo grinned and nodded, "Are there any important people among the 2 thousand strong martial artists army?"


    "ording to the intel, the strongest person is Ning Feng, a 7 Stars martial artist."


    A middle-aged person appeared on the screen, his face looked stern and determined. When Leo saw him, he could feel the power and energying from the person.


    ''Not bad. This is interesting.''


    Ning Feng was a character who appeared in the original novel as one of the viins. He was not a powerful person for Leo, but he was strong in this world.


    As a 7 Stars martial artist, he was no joke.


    "Is there anything else, Leader?"


    "Yes, I have something. Where is Xiao Ah Tian?"


    "The Wandering Sword Saint is currently training with Shui and the other mercenaries, trying to teach them the way of the sword. He''s giving a free lesson to those interested, and they are so many of them interested that he has to give the lesson outside the-"


    Boom!


    A sudden explosion rocked the ground and a huge smoke appeared outside the window. Jessica immediately stood up and looked through the window.


    "That should be them." She sighed and shook her head.


    "So easy to find." Leoughed and also looked out the window. "I will go first. Put the material in the storage once it arrives. And, let''s upgrade the base before the Murim Alliance moves."


    "Understood."


    After that, Leo''s body turned into a lightning and shot out. It was one of the martial art he developed himself after training with the element. He was able to turn into a ball of lightning and move faster than the wind.


    Thanks to his Nanites and the processing speed of Main Cube, he could try various simtions before applying it in real life.


    His speed reached 100 meters per second, and his energy was stable and full. He didn''t feel tired or exhausted at all.


    This was the power of a 9 Stars martial artist. And this was just artificial, not a genuine one.


    In 3 seconds, he reached the outside of the city. A secondter, he arrived at where the explosion was. Thick dust and smoke filled the air, making him cough slightly.


    ''What a mess.''


    He looked around and found a bunch of people on the ground. Most of them were injured or unconscious, and a few of them were trying to stand up. Some were watching from a distance, both terrified and curious. They looked at Leo as if he was their savior that camete into the battle.


    "So, what happened here?" Leo asked, looking at the Wandering Sword Saint and Shui who were standing in the middle of a newly-created crater.


    Both of them had their swords drawn, and the area was scorched, with many holes and broken stones.


    "Ah, Leader. This is... They begin to fight as their ideas about sword shed. It''s a mess." A man wearing a hat said, his voice cracked from being scared.


    "I see. Then, we should break it up."


    Leo grinned and walked toward the two guys who kept fighting. nging of swords and energy exploding could be heard, and Leo was amazed by the power and strength behind their strikes.


    But, it was a mess.


    It was nothing more than a shing and slicing without any form or technique. Or so it looked like so in an amateur''s eyes.


    But now, Leo has learned martial arts. His eyes changed and he was able to see some kind of path in a form of color. From these paths, he could sense the flow and energy.


    "Interesting." He muttered, his hand reaching out.


    Then, he grabbed the des and stopped their movement. The force and power behind their strike was not a joke, and he could feel it. However, his hands were uninjured and they didn''t shake at all.


    Both Shui and Wandering Sword Saint were surprised. They couldn''t believe what was happening.


    "Hey, what are you doing? We''re in the middle of a battle." Xiao Ah Tian was shocked.


    "No, you''re not. It''s just a sh of ideals." Leo smiled and released the swords, "Why did you fight anyway?"


    "He started it!"


    "You''re the one who talks big!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The two red at each other, and Leo couldn''t help but sigh. They were such good friends, and yet, they couldn''t even get along for a minute.


    "Alright, alright. Stop it." He patted their shoulders and grinned, "Why don''t you two show me your sword style? And then why don''t you tell me what made you fight in the first ce?" Discover stories at empire


    "Oh, Leader. That''s a good idea." Shui smiled and nodded, his anger dissipating. "Xiao Ah Tian and I have different opinions about the way of the sword. But, I think we should have a talk before deciding anything. Please look at this."


    Shui took a step back and began his demonstration.


    The man raised his sword and swung it in a circr motion. His movements were graceful and smooth, and his energy flowed out, creating a trail of light and force.


    "Swift, precise, and beautiful."


    The Wandering Sword Saint''s eyes brightened, and he couldn''t help but admire the skill shown. It was beyond his expectation.


    "Now, my turn."


    He stepped forward and began his demonstration, showing his unique way of using a sword. A gust of wind blew past them, and Leo felt the energy and force behind his swing.


    Both of their energies were unique and had their own style.


    Leo had never seen anything like it before.


    "We need to swing hard and powerful. No one will survive if we hold back."


    "And, we need to use our sword, not our Qi. If we use Qi, we will destroy everything."


    The two continued their debate, and Leo couldn''t help but nod. He couldn''t understand them at all.


    ''Their lines are beautiful and they have no wasted movement. What''s wrong with these two styles that they shed? Maybe I will need to train and learn more about martial arts.''


    Leo sighed and shook his head.


    "Okay, you two. Calm down. Stop arguing and tell me why you''re fighting in the first ce. Don''t forget that we''re in the middle of a war. We can''t afford for any of you to get injured or hurt. Also, Xiao Ah Tian. Your style is not a waste. It''s unique and strong. So is Shui''s. They just have their own way to use it."


    Leo smiled and shook his head.


    "Anyway, stop fighting. There''s no time for that. And, I don''t care who started it. You two need to talk and find a solution. Now, back to the real matter."


    Following that, he showed them the intel gathered by Jessica and exined their next n.


    Both Shui and Xiao Ah Tian were listening, and so were the other new mercenaries. The way they looked at Leo changed greatly from earlier. Now, their gazes were filled with respect, and they couldn''t help but wonder how Leo managed to handle the situation like that.


    It was a true miracle.


    "He''s indeed the true Leader of the Mercenary Union."


    Someone muttered, and the others nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 131 – Base Upgrade and Movement

    As Leo was handling the situation outside, Jessica was busy preparing for the upgrade. The material had arrived, and Chiaki used Coco to move them all to the storage room.


    "Is that everything?" Chiaki asked, swiping her hair back.


    "Yes, all the materials are ounted for."


    "Good. We need to hurry and upgrade the base. I have so many things I want to experiment for. I feel... frustrated to be unable to help Leader researching Qi faster due to the old equipment. But, I will make up for it with my research."


    She muttered and looked at the small box that was given by Leo. It was filled with samples and information on the drug used on Tang Soso.


    "Leader has given me a wonderful opportunity. I can''t waste it."


    "Leader give you those with developing an antidote in mind. Anya also worked hard to find them when she investigated the Tang n and the Poison Sect. You better not have any intention to develop these drugs and use them on people, even our enemies."


    "Jessica." Chiaki looked at Jessica, feeling insulted by her words. "I will never do something like that. These are just samples and information. I have no intention to use these drugs in any way."


    "Okay, okay. I am just saying." Jessica sighed. She knew that Chiaki had a kind heart. She would never hurt anyone, not unless it was necessary.


    "Let''s wait until Leader arrives. He should have finished the talk with the others. We can start the upgrade once he''s here."


    "Fine, fine."


    With a smile, Jessica went back to her work, leaving Chiaki alone in the room. She had to monitor everything and make sure no mistake was made during the upgrade. She made sure every material needed to upgrade everything to Level 5 was ready.


    She stood alone in the storage room, her eyes staring at the piles of materials and resources.


    But, her mind was drifting away.


    She couldn''t stop thinking about the war and what would happen in the future. The feeling of freedom and adventure she had when she first came here had disappeared, and the only thing left was worry and anxiety.


    It was not like her at all.


    She was always calm andposed, and she had never felt like this before.


    ''It reminded me of our past days in that hell hole.''


    When they first started the mercenary group, they were just a bunch of weaklings and useless people. It was hard and they couldn''t make it work at all. They didn''t know what they were doing and where they were going.


    War would always put them in an injured state. They were forced to run away and hide, unable to fight or protect themselves.


    That was why whenever war broke out and they were at the center, Jessica would always feel anxious and scared.


    She knew how horrible it was.


    And, she didn''t want to see her friends, her family, and Leo get hurt or die.


    "I wish I could do more." She muttered to herself.


    Tiririring!


    At that moment, the publicmunication channel for Hallowed Insect rang. Jessica took out hermunication device and listened to the call.


    "Leader, listen..."


    Jack''s voice rang through the device, and his words made Jessica''s heart drop.


    "It''s the Murim Alliance. They are advancing quickly and attacking any viges and towns theye across. There is no mercy or rest. Their 2000 force is just a fraction of their true army. The more they advance, their number increases. All Sects and ns under the Alliance partake in this war. It''s chaos. I''m sending thetest information and pictures to you. Please analyze it and tell me how to handle this."


    Jack sounded tired and desperate.


    "Good job, Jack." This time, Leo''s voice rang, "Jessica, have you gathered the upgrade material?"


    "Yes, they''re ready."


    "Good, we''re starting the upgrade now. We''re not letting them advance more. I will return to the base with Shui and Wandering Sword Saint soon. Call that crazy bitch Lee Hae-In and tell her to prepare. She will be of help. As for Jack, move to the Sichuan border. We will meet up there."


    "Roger, Leader."


    After the transmission ended, Jessica felt a sense of relief.


    She didn''t know how Leo could handle the situation so well. But, he managed to calm her and the others down. She also calmed down and her heart returned to normal.


    ''It''s good to have him around.''


    She thought and returned to her work.


    In the meantime, Leo and the others arrived back at the base, and he immediately went to the storage room. He looked at the pile of material with Jessica on his side and took out the Main Cube.


    He pressed the button on the Cube and it split open, floating on his palm.


    "Scan the resources." Hemanded.


    [Scanning in progress.]


    [Scanpleted.]


    "Upgrade the base to Level 5. Then create a missile and the defense system. Install it on the base and the city. Also, prepare the weapons and equipment for everyone. The highest grade."


    [Understood.]


    The Cube floated and began to glow, taking all the materials and changing it into something else. It was a marvelous sight, and Leo couldn''t help but wonder how far the technology had gone.


    It was truly an amazing and marvelous sight.


    [Upgrade in progress. Please vacate the area for 8 hours. Thank you.]


    Following that, the Cube emitted a powerful force and everyone had to take a step back. He looked at Jessica and nodded.


    "Let''s leave. Have Chiaki move Tang Soso and the experiment subject to the Mercenary Union underground for now. I shall go with Shui and Wandering Sword Saint to the Sichuan border. Keep an eye on them. The war will not be over soon."


    "Understood, Leader. Be careful."


    Saying that, she saluted him and left the room.


    When he was outside, he looked back at the base. It was engulfed in a strange light, and the resources were changing and transforming.


    Leo nodded and smiled.


    It was time to fight back.


    Explore hidden tales at empire


    ***


    Ning Feng stood on the hill, his eyes looking down at the army below him. He had 2000 followers with him, all of them were martial artists who were loyal to the Murim Alliance. And then, there were armies from Sects, ns, and even bandits and thugs from the street.


    "It''s a big day." He muttered, his eyes cold and sharp. "This will be our victory."


    With more than 5,000 martial artists gathered, Ning Feng knew they were strong. His 7 Stars power was enough to take down anyone who stood in his way.


    And, with the support of the army, he was confident that he could conquer the world.


    Almost all Sects send 7 Stars martial artists to act as the leader of their own group, and the power behind their backs was overwhelming.


    There was no way they could lose.


    This army was almost simr to when the Murim Alliance fought against the Supreme Evil in the past. While the 8 Stars martial artists were absent, the number of participating 6 Stars martial artists were enough to topple a single nation.


    ''There are only 200 to 300 of them, and most are only 4 Stars martial artists at most. This is a bit too much, but the Alliance Leader has a lot of ideas. He''s cautious and not willing to take any risks.''


    Ning Feng grinned and walked down the hill, his power and energy increasing as he got closer to the army.


    He was the symbol of their strength and power.


    As a young Elder of the Murim Alliance, his presence was a boost to everyone''s confidence. He also awakened a rare element, Earth, and was able to control thend, stone, and rocks around him.


    With a simple snap of his finger, the ground trembled and the rock moved. He was truly the embodiment of the element, and his power was beyond anyone''s expectation.


    Those whose elements were Earth were said to be able to move the world. A legend that everyone was waiting to see. With a sturdy body and a powerful element, Ning Feng was the most important figure in the army.


    "Let''s go!" He yelled and raised his sword. "We will crush everything in our path."


    With that, the army began their advance, their number growing with each step.


    But, they didn''t expect what was happening in front of them.


    The first group was the fastest and had the highest number. They were boosting more than 2,500 peopleposed of smaller Sects and ns. They joined to make names for themselves, hoping to climb the ranks and get more resources.


    In a few hours, they would reach Sichuan''s border. Everyone was ready for an easy fight, leaving the famous Hallowed Insect''s leader to the stronger group.


    They didn''t expect anything different.


    Until a sh suddenly appeared in the sky. The electricity filled beam of light shot down, destroying their formation and creating arge crater.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The people screamed and some got scorched. Their faces were burnt and their skin was red. Without a chance to react and defend themselves, they were killed by the sudden attack.


    "What''s happening?"


    Ning Feng couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t feel the power behind the beam. However, he was sure of something.


    "It''s the Thunder God''s attack!"


    Someone shouted loudly and Ning Feng turned his gaze toward the sky. His eyes widened and his jaw dropped.


    In the sky, a man wearing a ck suit stood, his expression cold and his eyes sharp. His white hair danced with the wind and his face was beautiful, but deadly. Electricity crackled around his body, letting them see him in the dark of the night.


    "It''s him."


    "It''s the Thunder God, Leo."

 Chapter 132 – Massacre [1]

    "He''s really strong."


    Ning Feng heard his people''s mutter and gritted his teeth. Unable to use martial arts? Couldn''t use Qi? Which news or information did the Murim Alliance get?


    The first attack earlier took out more than a hundred people in the army. More than that were injured and couldn''t continue fighting.


    If they let Leo continue like that, their army would be reduced to nothing.


    And, Ning Feng knew that they were not Leo''s match. Because...


    "What is this Qi?!"


    Everyone could feel the power and energy emitted from Leo. It was terrifying and overwhelming, making them feel like insects in front of a tiger. Just by feeling the oppressive and destructive energy, they were forced to retreat and take a step back.


    ''Damn it. What is this?''


    Ning Feng couldn''t believe it.


    Leo''s Qi was not normal. It was way more than what he could handle. The man in front of him was not someone who couldn''t use Qi.


    "His Qi is... stronger than mine." He couldn''t help but feel scared. "I need to escape. There''s no way I can win."


    He was a 7 Stars martial artist. But, he was just a mortal being in front of the man standing in the sky now. He felt like an ant, and the fear and anxiety was overwhelming.


    ''What''s going on? Why does the Thunder God use Qi?! I never heard of this before.''


    "Damn it. I will have to run. But, what about the others?"


    He turned his gaze to his people, and his heart clenched. Their fighting spirits had been crushed by Leo''s overwhelming power, and they couldn''t move at all. They looked like a bunch ofmbs waiting for their ughter.


    ''I have to run. It''s my only choice.''


    With that, Ning Feng jumped down and ran away. The leader of the army, running away from fear with a stain on his pants.


    Usually, such a sight would be a disgrace. But, no one could me him. They couldn''t even look at Leo anymore.


    They were terrified and afraid, and their morale was at an all-time low.


    "Retreat! Retreat!"


    No one even thought of going against it. They scattered and ran away, their hearts trembling with fear.


    As they turned around and ran, their feet suddenly got nted on the ground. Another source of overwhelming Qi filled the air, and the people turned their heads, their expressions frozen with fear.


    Behind them, a man withrge build and long gray hair and beard stood with arge sword in his hand. His Qi, forming a dense image of a white dragon, rose into the sky, splitting the clouds and creating a whirlwind.


    Standing beside him was a handsome man with dark hair. Behind him, arge lizard with wings, a ck dragon, stood, its eyes looking down on them. The ck sword in his hand was filled with Qi, and his gaze was deadly and unforgiving.


    "Wee, everyone. Let''s have a great battle."


    The man smiled and took a step forward, his Qi rising into the sky.


    These two swung their swords, and the dragons flew toward them. One was an eastern and the other was a western. Both of them had their own style and image, and the army could feel the powering from the energy.


    Experience exclusive tales on empire


    "It''s over."


    "We can''t fight this."


    "We''re doomed."


    As the dragons reached them, strong and sharp winds cut everything in their path. The rocks, the ground, and the trees. Everything was destroyed and broken, and the screams of pain and fear filled the air.


    "This is a massacre."


    Ning Feng could feel the blood flowing out of his mouth, his body cut and shed. His injuries were deep and severe, and he knew that he couldn''tst for long.


    "Is this the end?"


    From the front, the Thunder God that somehow reached 9 Stars slowly descended. And on the back, two swordsmen, known as ck Sword Saint and Wandering Sword Saint, known as a 8 Stars powerhouses, blocked their retreat.


    There were only two choices.


    Fight or die.


    Ning Feng made an instant decision. Qi exploded from his body, and he raised his sword. Earth rose at hismand and created a huge barrier.


    "Attack them! We have numbers. No matter how strong they are, there are only 3 of them! Attack!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He shouted, his voice breaking.


    At that moment, the entire army charged, their Qi rising and their attacksing.


    But, it was not enough.


    As Leonded on the ground, lightning surged and the earth broke. His fist was like a hammer and his leg was like a steel rod. Every punch and kick were filled with deadly force and power.


    With a crackle, it traveled toward the enemy from underground. There was no escaping.


    On the other side, Shui raised his sword, his eyes cold and unforgiving.


    "I won''t hold back."


    He said and rushed toward the army, his sword shining bright and the wind around him blowing. He shed his sword and the image of a ck dragon appeared, sweeping through the enemy''s line.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Ouch!"


    "What''s happening?"


    "How did he do that?"


    Ning Feng was shocked. The attack was not something he could see or anticipate. It was like a phantom, a ghost. His mind worked quickly, thinking about a way to survive. Going against Thunder God or someone whose Qi he couldn''t feel.


    In less than a second, he made a decision.


    ''I will fight this ck Sword Saint. My power is equal to his, and I might have a chance.''


    He was not a coward, but he knew that this was his only chance. If he went against Leo, he would die without a doubt.


    As he prepared arge-scale attack to hit ck Sword Saint, a man appeared in front of him. His gray hair and beard was tied into a ponytail, and his eyes were sharp and full of power.


    "You''re the strongest here." The old man, Wandering Sword Saint, grinned, "Let''s fight."


    He drew his sword, and Ning Feng''s heart dropped.


    ''This is bad.''


    He felt it.


    The energy, the power, and the aura behind Wandering Sword Saint was overwhelming. He had met the worst kind of enemy.


    Another martial artist''s technique could be blocked with Earth Defense Art he mastered. But Wandering Sword Saint? This man was known as someone who could cut anything, even the strongest steel and rocks.


    Wandering Sword Saint grinned and shed his sword. The energy around him formed an image of a white tiger, and the air exploded.


    "Tiger Fang Strike."


    A wave of energy exploded from his de and shot toward Ning Feng.


    He could feel it.


    The deadly energy and the power behind it.


    "Raising Earth!" Ning Feng shouted and pushed his palm toward the ground.


    With a loud explosion, the earth rose and blocked the attack. The ground was covered with cracks and the rocks were crushed.


    But, it was not enough.


    Another sword strike came, and the image of a tiger was right in front of him.


    "Tiger Fang Strike. Second Style, Tiger w!"


    The white tiger roared and wed, tearing apart his Earth Defense Art. The attack reached him, but thankfully it didn''t pierce him fully because the force was diverted.


    "Ugh!"


    He flew backward, his body mming against the rock.


    "Hahaha, you didn''t get cut. What a sturdy body." Wandering Sword Saint grinned, his sword raised, "Let''s continue."


    "Stop it, Xiao Ah Tian. Why did you help that man?! You are a part of the Murim Alliance!" Ning Feng couldn''t understand. "I am your ally!"


    "Hah! That''s a big misunderstanding." The old manughed and shook his head, "I have no alliance with anyone. I am never a part of your Alliance. And, I never will."


    "What?!"


    Ning Feng couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Wandering Sword Saint, also known as Xiao Ah Tian, was a legendary martial artist who traveled the world, seeking for knowledge and training.


    Naturally, Murim Alliance was happy and proud having ''him'' as a part of them. All martial artists were amazed by his skill and power.


    And, now, this man was saying that he was not a part of the Murim Alliance.


    "I only care about fighting strong opponents and having a good time. Don''t misunderstand."


    Xiao Ah Tian shrugged and pointed his sword at him, his eyes gleaming.


    "Now, let''s fight."

 Chapter 133 – Massacre [2]

    While Wandering Sword Saint''s fight with Ning Feng resumed, causing a sh of two 8 Stars and 7 Stars martial artists, the battlefield had already begun to change.


    The army waspletely surrounded and cut off from any escape. Even the 7 Stars martial artist was caught in the middle, unable to move or attack.


    5 brave people stood in front of Leo, all of them were Elders from the Secs that joined the war. They had abined force of 300 martial artists behind them, and theyunched abination attack toward Leo.


    "Raging Thunder!"


    With a snap of his finger, a beam of lightning shot out, destroying everything in its path. It was so fast and powerful that no one could defend or avoid it.


    The ground was scorched and the air was filled with a metallic smell. The earth color changed into char from the heat generated by the lightnin.


    By no means was this attack weak, but it wasn''t his strongest. Leo wanted to test his strength, and it was just a tiny fraction of his power.


    The Elder and the rest of the army looked at Leo, their expression filled with fear and despair.


    They had no hope of winning. While they managed to block the attack, they used too much Qi for it. And, there was no time for recovery.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Fighting against a 9 Stars martial artist like Leo was like fighting against a god.


    They were not on the same level.


    "Are you not going to attack again?" Leo asked, holding a photon sword in his hand. The de was imbued with electricity from his thunder element, making it act like a stun gun while maintaining its function to cut and stab.


    It was truly a wonderful weapon.


    "Why don''t you give up now? I promise you will not be hurt."


    His words were not empty. Leo had no intention of hurting the enemy more than necessary. If they surrendered, he would take them as a prisoner, following thew of war he knew.


    Yes, it sounded naive. However, he knew he could take them as a prisoner. Why? Because there was a side-benefit from researching Qi. With the new equipment avable, it was possible to make a Qi suppressant to stop the enemy from using Qi.


    Of course, it was not a permanent solution. But, it was enough to give him an advantage in this war.


    "We will not surrender!"


    The Elder yelled, his face red with anger and frustration. His Qi surged, and the others followed him.


    "Raging Fire!"


    "Wind Tornado!"


    "Earth Spear!"


    "Water Bubble!"


    All kinds of martial arts wereunched at the same time, and Leo had no choice but to defend. He crossed his arm and gathered his Qi, forming a thick barrier in front of him.


    "Hmph!"


    With a grunt, the attacks stopped, and his barrier held. However, the Elders weren''t stupid. They closed the distance instantly andunched another attack.


    "Plum Blossom Palm!"


    A woman, wearing a pink outfit and carrying a sword,unched a series of palm strikes toward him. The attacks were strong and fierce, and Leo could feel the energy and force behind them. Petals were flying everywhere, and the sound of the wind was deafening.


    "Not bad."


    Recognizing where the woman came from, Mount Hua Sect, Leo couldn''t help but smile. The female Elder was probably the strongest among the five fighting him.


    "Let me return the favor."


    He said and waved his sword. It met the woman''s sword and created arge explosion, sending her flying backward.


    The woman managed tond on her feet, her eyes sharp and full of anger. She was not done.


    Leo had no problem with that. He had to take care of everyone here.


    Another Elder jumped from the back and threw something. A knife flew at a fast speed, and Leo barely managed to avoid it.


    The knife exploded, and the st caught him off guard.


    ''Interesting. These guys are really giving their all.'' Your next read is at empire


    Leo grinned and took a step forward. At that ce, another Elder with arge body had been waiting. His fist covered in red Qi, he struck out with all his might.


    "Burning Fist!"


    Facing the attack, Leo decided to try and block it. He wanted to know the extent of his strength.


    Boom!


    The sound of their fist colliding was loud, and the ground trembled. Shockwaves spread, and the rocks were smashed into dust.


    Leo tanked therge Elder''s fist and only got pushed back slightly. From his analysis, the Elder''s fist had the same force as a colliding car moving at more than 350 miles per hour.


    ''This is a 7 Stars martial artist. Not bad.''


    A normal person would have their chest crushed and their heart and organs damaged. But, Leo''s body was not normal. His power was stronger and his durability was more than anyone.


    However, it didn''t mean that he was invincible.


    ''It stung a bit.''


    Thanks to his enhanced body that got further strengthened by Qi, he only felt a slight pain from stopping said fist. And now...


    "It''s my turn."


    With the help of his bodysuit to concentrate his Qi around his fist, and further enhancing it by adding electricity as a spark, Leo punched back.


    "Thunderbolt!"


    His fist struck therge Elder''s stomach, and the man flew backward, crashing against a rock, crushing it and kept going without stopping. His figure no longer could be seen, and blood was flowing from his mouth and nose.


    The Elder didn''t even have the time to scream or shout before he disappeared into the distance.


    "You killed my brother!"


    Thest Elder shouted, his face red with anger. His zing Qi was rising, and the heat around him was bing unbearable.


    "Fire Dragon First!"


    A huge red dragon formed in the sky, and the Elder''s power exploded. He was not just a simple 7 Stars martial artist, and Leo knew that.


    He was an Elder who had trained and learned his art for a long time. He was an old tree that had grown stronger and more solid.


    And now, his power was overwhelming.


    The fire dragon shot down from the sky and mmed against Leo. He tried to block it, but the force and power behind it was too much. He was pushed back slightly, feeling burns in his arm. But that burnt wound was immediately healed by Nanites, and the pain was gone.


    Looking at his healed fist and then toward the Elder, Leo asked calmly.


    "Are you done?"


    "Monste-"


    Boom!


    Leo shot the Elder straight in the head with a photon handgun before he could finish speaking, killing him instantly.


    "No need to curse me." He smiled and shook his head, "It''s not nice."


    Even when he killed the Elder, the war hadn''t finished yet. Still, he managed to give blows to their morale level. The rest of the army looked at him, their faces pale and their hearts trembling with fear.


    Grinning like a devil, Leo returned to his normal state and asked once again.


    "Anyone willing to surrender?"


    The answer was a barrage of attacksing his way.


    Leo sighed and returned to the battle, his power rising and his Qi surging.

 Chapter 134 – Aftermath of Attack

    As the battle went on, the number of people began to decrease drastically. Leo was not showing mercy, and he had no need for that.


    However, his mind was upied with other things.


    ''Will there be a Supreme Evil''s follower hiding among them?''


    The main viin of the novel, Supreme Evil and his followers, had their hands reached into many different Sects, ns, and even cities and towns. Their evil deeds were numerous and horrible, and no one was safe.


    Leo had been gathering information and trying to find their hideout, but it was a tough job. Still, he knew that Supreme Evil''s followers had instigated this war by creating rumors and whispering lies.


    It was their goal to bring chaos and destruction, and if Leo didn''t stop them, they would continue doing their dirty work.


    "I don''t think they are here."


    The first attack was to test the water. Participants came from small Sects, and only one from the 10 Great Sects participating in this war.


    If there was anyone from the Supreme Evil''s followers, they would show up immediately and cause chaos.


    But, nothing like that happened.


    ''Maybe they are not here after all. I bet they are hiding somewhere and watching from a distance.''


    He sighed and looked around. The ground was filled with blood and broken stones, and the bodies of the dead littered everywhere.


    The army had been reduced to less than five hundreds, and those remaining were badly injured and could barely stand. They retreated soon after Wandering Sword Saint killed Ning Feng and showed off his head.


    "I''ve killed your leader! Run or surrender, your choosing!"


    It was a gruesome and brutal scene, and Leo felt a slight pity for the army. But, he didn''t feel sorry for killing them.


    "I will spare those who surrender." Leo added, "But, if you resist, I have no choice but to kill you."


    Those words were true. Leo didn''t want to kill more than necessary. He wasn''t a mindless murderer, and he had a heart.


    However, some of them were beyond his control.


    The battle went on for another few hours, and only 50 or so people were left. Only them surrendered to him after throwing their weapons and pride.


    "I will keep my word."


    Leo said, looking at the people kneeling on the ground. They were trembling in fear, and their expressions were twisted.


    He didn''t me them.


    ''If I were them, I would have done the same. I will get scared too.''


    Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    Nodding his head, Leo took a step back. He took out hismunication device and contacted Jack who was hiding in the distance.


    "Jack, how is the situation over there?"


    "Good. Everyone is running away. They have lost all will to fight. I let 3 of them escape and the rest were captured. We have 200 prisoners now. How about you, Leader?"


    "Not bad. I have more than 50 prisoners. Come and take them. Ask the Outcasts group to help you take care of the prisoners. We have to interrogate them all and see what they know. I also want you to check the bodies and report back. Maybe we can find something important."


    "Roger, Leader."


    After ending the call, Leo turned toward the prisoners. They heard everything and their expressions were mixed with relief and worry.


    "Now, don''t do anything stupid. If you cooperate and answer our questions, we will treat you well."


    "T-Thank you."


    They realized that they were still alive and would stay that way if they followed their orders. While Leo didn''t want to kill anyone more than necessary, he didn''t show any mercy toward those who attacked him.


    "Xiao Ah Tian, are you satisfied yet?" He asked, turning his gaze toward the old man.


    "Of course not. It''s pretty boring fighting against this guy. He only has high defense and can''t even fight properly. I want a real opponent."


    The old man looked at the corpse of Ning Feng, his expression showed the sheer disappointment he felt. After fighting Shui for a few times, Wandering Sword Saint couldn''t get satisfied easily now. Only 8 Stars martial artist or those could give him a challenge.


    "I think only Xue Wang will satisfy my desire to fight. Hahaha, to think I would be able to fight him soon. Hey, Leo. You have to keep your promise."


    "I will. And I think you will get more opponents soon." Leo looked at the sky and grinned, "We have some uninvited guests spying on us."


    While he was not certain of that, Leo had a feeling that the Supreme Evil''s followers would make their move soon. They were people who held grudges and were vengeful.


    ''It''s time to finish the job.''


    He looked back at the distance and noticed Anya waving at him with arge smile on her face.


    It had been a long time, a few days since he saw her. He always worked her to the bone and gave her a lot of tasks.


    As a human and her leader, he had to apologize for that.


    "Sorry for the mess, Anya."


    He walked toward her, his eyes bright and his heart felt warm. He was d that she was okay.


    "Don''t worry, Leader. Hehehe, I had fun, really."


    "Fun?"


    "I have never seen you so serious and focused like this. You''re not ying games or fooling around. And, you look like a real warrior. It''s refreshing and cool!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Oh, thank you." Leo couldn''t help butugh and patted her. "By the way, did you manage to find the location of the Supreme Evil''s hideout?"


    "Of course, I did. The Outcast group found the clues and reported back. We''re ready for the raid whenever you are."


    "Good job. Let me reward you now. What do you want?"


    Leo knew that he hadn''t been the best leader. While he didn''t ignore her or treated her unfairly, he had given her a lot of work and responsibility.


    "Oh, I know. How about you y with me?" Anya giggled, her eyes glinting with mischief.

 Chapter 135 – The Emperor

    "Hm, is that all you want?" Leo sighed and shook his head"


    "Yes. I want to walk a dog together, just the two of us, in the forest. That would be so much fun, Leader."


    She grabbed his arm and her face was red with excitement. Her boobs were pressed against him, and he could feel the softness and warmth.


    "Can we?"


    Her upturned eyes looked cute and innocent, and Leo had no reason to refuse her.


    "Okay, fine. We''ll do it."


    Anya jumped with joy, her arms wrapping around him.


    "Yes, yes! Let''s go right now. I have the cor and leash ready!"


    From her jacket, she fished out a ck cor and a leash. Leo recognized what she meant by walking a dog. She meant she wanted him to walk her like a dog in the forest.


    Instantly, a switch within him was flipped. The sadist part of him was awake, and he couldn''t help but grin.


    "I can''t wait to put you in a cor and walk you. You will look so cute."


    "Oh, Leader. I want to see how far we can go. Hehe, I know a beautiful ce no one will ever visit. Let''s explore it together."


    With her arm looped around his, Leo couldn''t help but nod his head. He felt happy and rxed.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    It was time for some fun.


    ***


    As the war ended, the news quickly spread through the world. Leo''s name and power were known now, and the entire world was shocked.


    No one could believe it.


    A 9 Stars martial artist?


    Such a being was a god in their world, and yet, he was still young. From his look, he was not even 30, and his power was already at that level.


    It was truly a miracle.


    Some people were excited and hopeful, while others were worried and scared. There were rumors of him taking over the world and creating a new empire.


    A threat for some people, including the Murim Alliance as well as hidden darkness sitting inside the Imperial Capital. In the private room reserved for the Emperor, sweet smell of incense was filling the air, and the man was sitting on the sofa, his eyes gazing toward the ceiling.


    "My lord, what do you think of this Leo?"


    The old person wearing an extravagant red gram kneeling in front of him asked, his head bowed.


    "Hm, he''s a great threat. No, more than that. He''s a monster. A being who shouldn''t exist. I''m afraid we can''t do anything to him." The person, shirtless and showing his impressive muscles, stroked his chin.


    From his look, he was like a man in his 25''s. A young and handsome man with long hair reaching his waist and a pair of cold and sharp eyes.


    His name was Feng Du.


    No one would expect that this young man was the emperor. After all, his clothes weren''t even proper. If he stood side by side with the old man kneeling in front of him, ten out of ten people would say that the old man was the emperor and the young man was his servant.


    And, he didn''t mind it at all. After all, he''d prefer to be seen as a servant than the ruler. That made it easier for him to move and do whatever he wanted. Thanks to this, he was able to find many betrayers before they could even move and eliminate them.


    "I''m worried, my lord. This Leo is a danger to us and the world. What if he decides to conquer and rule over everything? He will be unstoppable. I''d heard that Murim Alliance Elders are nning to surrender after their huge loss in the war."


    "Let them. I don''t care." The Emperor waved his hand and grinned. "We don''t need them anyway. They''re a bunch of useless dogs. What do they have without their Qi? Nothing. Also... I think Leo will be a good addition to our Empire. He''s strong and fearless. He will make a good guard dog."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "B-But, my lord, he might be dangerous. Who knows what his goal is."


    "We always know his goal but decided to ignore it because it sounds ridiculous." Feng Du interrupted, his voice low and dangerous, "You and the other old menplicate things too much. Since his appearance, you told me that he loved money more than anything. He''s on the side of profit, just like merchants, but has power to back him up. Is that not clear yet?"


    "Of course, my lord. My apologies. It''s just... his power and strength is too much. We don''t have a way to stop him if he decides to take over."


    "Then, let''s not stop him."


    "Huh?" A dumbfounded look appeared on the old man''s face, and he looked at his emperor in shock. He couldn''tprehend the meaning behind his words.


    "Haa..."


    Looking at the stupid servant he had, Feng Du couldn''t help but sigh. That sent a shiver down the old man''s spine and he lowered his head, his eyes wide with fear.


    "Do I have to spell it out for you? We can''t do anything against Leo. Not right now. We need time and information. So, we will not stop him but befriend him. Are you stupid or what?"


    "O-Of course not, my lord. It''s just that... I didn''t expect you to suggest such a thing. I''m sorry."


    "It''s fine. I understand. It''s not like you''re the brightest among the servants." He scoffed and waved his hand. "Go and tell the others. I, the Emperor, have decreed that Leo is an ally and recognizes his Mercenary Union. Let him have Sichuan as his base of operation. We will definitely benefit if he protects ournd."


    "Y-Yes, my lord."


    With that, the old man stood and bowed, his body trembling with fear.


    ''Stupid fool.''


    Feng Du smiled and leaned back, his eyes cold and his heart beating with anticipation. He had no idea how strong Leo was as he wasn''t a martial artist, but he knew one thing. Making the correct decision was crucial.


    If they angered him, Leo woulde for them, and he didn''t want that.


    ''I''m not scared. I''m not afraid of anyone.''


    But, there was a small part of him that couldn''t help but worry. From what he heard when he walked around in disguise, it seemed like a strange group was lurking in the shadows, their identity hidden and their goal unclear.


    They were a danger to his Empire.


    "It''s not time for a friendly war. It seems I have to give the Murim Alliance a visit. Their head has been too big since the Supreme Evil disappeared. They think they can do whatever they want."


    In his mind, a vision of a young and beautiful woman appeared. Her long dark hair was tied into a bun, and her blue eyes were as clear as the sky. His beloved mother who taught him everything he knew.


    "This is not a game, son. If you make a mistake, you will lose everything. But, don''t be afraid. Make the right choice, and you will gain everything."


    Her voice echoed in his mind, and Feng Du couldn''t help but chuckle.


    ''I hope I''m making the right choice.''


    With his decision made, he walked out of the room.


    ''Leo, you''re a dangerous fellow. But, I can use you. And, I will let you use me. Let''s use each other well.''

 Chapter 136 – Walking the Dog*

    Stream flowed down from the hill, and the forest was filled with the sound of birds singing. The sunlight was bright and warm, and the wind felt cool and refreshing.


    In the middle of the serene forest, Leo walked down in a leisurely manner, his eyes shining with excitement and desire. He had a ck leash in his hand, connected to a cor around Anya''s neck.


    She was walking behind him, her body swaying slightly and her face flushed with pleasure. She waspletely naked and exposed, and her boobs bounced as she walked on four. Her blonde hair stuck to her sweaty back, and she was panting slightly.


    A dog tail in a simr color of her hair swayed left and right, and a small pink clit was visible between her legs. It was the first time she wore this, and she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and turned on. The anal bead inside her hole was vibrating, and she couldn''t help but moan.


    "T-This is fun. Haha, I didn''t expect it to be this great." She licked her lips, her hands squeezing herrge breasts.


    "You look sexy, Anya." Leo looked down at her, his eyes full of lust. "I love the way you walk like a dog."


    "Mhm, I love the way you y with me, Leader. Can we go a bit further? I... want to take a piss."


    She couldn''t hold it anymore. She had been holding it for a long time, and the anal bead inside her ass was not helping.


    Her thighs rubbed together, spreading the love juices dripping from her wet pussy. The way she walked was lewd and full of desire.


    "Sure, you can do it in that tree right?" He pointed at therge oak tree near them.


    "O-Okay."


    Answering, her face flushed with expectation. She crawled toward the tree and raised her leg. A shower of golden liquid flowed from her and formed a small pool on the ground.


    She sighed with relief and felt her pussy twitching. Her hands moved, and her fingers slipped between her wet lips, wiping the juices with a clean leave. Then, she processed to y with her clit while breathing heavily.


    She wanted to cum.


    She was not sure if she was allowed to, but she had no reason to ask.


    Right now, she was a ve and a pet. Her owner controlled everything, and she was nothing but a toy. She gazed at Leo with upturned eyes, waiting for his approval.


    "Can I... cum, please?"


    She was not sure if she should ask or not. But, it was too hard to hold it back.


    Seeing her figure and the way she yed with herself, Leo grinned and approached her. His sadistic side had been awakened and his desires were rising. He grabbed her hair and raised her head, forcing her to look into his eyes.


    "Good girl. Cum for me, Anya. Do it. Make a mess of yourself."


    "Ahhh!"


    His words pushed her over the edge, and her body trembled, her eyes rolling back. Saliva dripped from her open mouth, and she moaned like a whore. Her orgasm was powerful, and the anal bead inside her ass made everything worse.


    ''Shit, I can''t stop!''


    It was too much. He felt his penis hardened and his balls tightening. But, he couldn''t let it out yet.


    With a grin, he pulled her toward the tree and pushed her against the trunk. Then, he grabbed her legs and spread them wide, his eyes on her wet and glistening pussy.


    "Ahn!"


    She couldn''t believe it. Was he going to fuck her now? In the open forest where anyone could see them?


    "Haa... haa... Leader, are you going to...?"


    Her body was tingling, and her mind was foggy. She wanted to be fucked. She needed to be fucked.


    With that filling her mind, she spread her pussy lips, showing off her wet and inviting hole. The inside twitched and throbbed, and her clit was hard.


    "Oh, yes. You''re such a dirty girl." Leo couldn''t hold it back anymore. He pulled out his fully erect cock and positioned it in front of her entrance. "Don''t worry, Anya. I''ll give you everything you need."


    "Ahn!"


    With a grunt, he plunged his cock into her, his eyes shining with desire. He had never felt so turned on before. Her body trembled in pleasure, and her pussy was hot and tight.


    "Yes, yes! Fuck me, Leader. Please, fuck me!"


    She didn''t care about anything else. She wanted to be his bitch.


    Leo nodded his head and grabbed her hair, pushing her forward and shoving his cock deeper inside her.


    "Ngn! Ah, ahn!"


    Anya screamed and moaned, her eyes rolling back. She loved being treated roughly like this. Her inside was hot and tight, and the anal bead was vibrating wildly. She was going crazy.


    "Oh, yes. You''re such a good girl, Anya. You''re making me want to fuck you again and again." He whispered, his hands squeezing herrge breasts.


    She nodded her head, her mouth open and her tongue hanging out.


    "Haah... haah... haah..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The sound of flesh pping and her moans were loud and clear. She sought pleasure andfort, and Leo was giving her everything.


    As her mind clouded and her body trembled, her heart was filled with joy.


    "I want to be your bitch forever, Leader. Order me, please. Let me be your ve and toy."


    "Hehe, of course. We have plenty of time. I can''t wait to y with you more."


    Leo''s hand moved into her mouth, ying with her tongue. She licked his fingers and sucked on them, her eyes shining with love and devotion.


    ''I am her owner, and she''s my ve. This is how it should be.''


    With his decision made, Leo continued to fuck her without a care in the world. The sun was warm and the wind was cool. It was a beautiful day, and he wanted to make the most of it.


    Wet sounds echoed in the forest, and the smell of sex filled the air. Anya''s body was shaking and her eyes were hazy. She couldn''t think straight.


    "Oooh cumming! Ahhn! Ahhn!"


    Her body jerked and her pussy mped down on his cock. Leo couldn''t hold it back anymore and he felt his balls tightened.


    "Ngn!"


    With a grunt, he let out a load of hot cum inside her, filling her up and marking her. The sticky liquid spilled from her hole and formed a small pool, mixing with the semen dripping from her.


    She shivered and moaned, her mind floating away.


    ''This is bliss. This is true happiness.''


    She couldn''t believe how lucky she was. Her master was a wonderful person and she would do anything to please him.


    "Stick out your tongue, Anya."


    "Yes~"


    Following his order was the only thing she could do. She wanted to make him happy and satisfied. When he was happy, she would be happy too.


    As her tongue came out, Leo ate her up, his hands grabbing her cheeks and pulling her close. He was not done yet, and he was going to fuck her until she couldn''t walk.


    "Ooh! Ooh!"


    He began to move his hips again after taking a few breaths. He was not going to hold back anymore.


    "Ngn!"


    His cock slid in and out of her, the friction creating a delicious heat that made her toes curled. His hand was holding her thigh while the other was choking her. She was in heaven.


    As his pace increased and his hips mmed against her ass, the sound of wet pping echoed in the forest. Anya''s breasts were bouncing wildly, and she was screaming and moaning, unable to stop herself. They changed positions every time she squirted, and Leo made her ride his cock like a cowgirl near the stream.


    It was truly an amazing experience.


    "Oh, yes! I love this, Leader! Ah, ah, ahhh!"


    She couldn''t think straight anymore, and her mind was hazy with pleasure.


    The sun was setting and the wind was blowing, but they didn''t care. They continued to fuck and moan, their bodies intertwined and their souls connected.


    Soon, the forest was filled with their scent and their love juices, and their voices echoed, filling the air. Her stomach bloated slightly, and her breasts were covered with Leo''s cum. She moved up and down as he pulled the leash connected to her cor, making her gag slightly.


    "Ahhn! I-I can''t hold it back anymore. C-Cumming!"


    Her body trembled and her toes curled. Her orgasm was strong and intense, and her mind went nk.


    "Ngn!"


    Leo couldn''t hold it back either. With a grunt, he shot a thick load of hot cum into her pussy, filling her womb and marking her. She fell onto him, her boobs were pressed against his chest as she breathed heavily, her mind foggy and her body trembling.


    "That was fun. Let''s continue another day. How about that?"


    "Y-Yes. I''m looking forward to it, Leader."


    Anya grinned and wiped the cum off her lips, her eyes shining with love and desire. She couldn''t wait to be his forever. She raised her head, licking her lips, and began to suck his cock with energy.


    "Ngn, ngn!"


    She wanted more.


    "Ah, ngn, ngn!"


    With her tongue working overtime, she managed to make his cock hard and ready. He couldn''t help but grab her hair and push his hips, fucking her mouth without a care.


    She was truly his ve, and he couldn''t be happier.


    "Ah, I''m cumming!"


    With a grunt, he released his cum into her mouth, filling her cheeks and covering her face. She took everything and opened her mouth, showing off her prize.


    "Hahaha, that''s a good girl."


    He patted her head, and she swallowed his cum.


    "Thank you, Leader. You made me very happy."


    "You''re wee, Anya. Do you want to clean your body in that stream?"


    "Yes, of course. Will you watch me?"


    "Of course."


    With his cock hard and ready, Leo smiled and nodded his head.


    "You better get started then. I can''t wait to fuck you again."


    Anya blushed and giggled, her mind foggy with lust and desire. She didn''t know why, but she had never felt so free and happy before.


    Maybe this was a dream, but she didn''t care. They entered the stream together, cleaned their bodies, and fucked once again.

 Chapter 137 – Chamber of Blood

    Night fell, and the sky was full of stars. Leo returned to the nearest city where he set up a temporary base. The city name was Xuanwu, and it was located near the Sichuan border. It was a bustling and busy ce, and many people visited it to trade and do business.


    He could''ve chosen Qin City , but he didn''t want to get caught up in any problem. Indeed, Qin City lord had debt with him, but there was no need to bother him with such petty matters.


    Besides, Xuanwu was a neutral city where the business was booming, and he could always find something interesting. This was another center ofmerce, and it was perfect for him.


    As he entered the city, Leo was greeted by a lively atmosphere that didn''t lose to the other cities. Stalls were open, and people were selling all kinds of goods. From fruits and vegetables to weapons and armors, everything could be found here.


    The Outcast group was already settled, and he was weed with respect. Jack stepped forward and waved his hand to greet Leo and Anya who had just arrived. Thetter immediately approached Astrid and hugged her before pulling her somewhere else, much to the former dismay.


    After seeing them off, Jack showed Leo the base and sat across from him in a room that was


    "Wee to the temporary base, Leader. We''ve been waiting for your arrival."


    Jack approached him, a smile on his face.


    "Good job, Jack. What''s the status of the prisoners?"


    "Half of the Outcast group send them back to Chengdu so Chiaki can interrogate them. We''ll take the others and continue the mission as nned. As for Astrid... Well, you saw her earlier. Anya was really close to her because they are simr ages, so forgive her, Leader."


    "I don''t mind. I am d to see Anya being so happy having a friend. She deserves it. I wished that you guys also had friends like her, but the past had passed and all I could do was apologize."


    Leo sighed and shook his head. He could see the disappointment in Jack''s eyes.


    "You don''t need to worry, Leader. We had fun on the battlefield, and we are grateful for the opportunities you gave us. You didn''t betray us like the other leaders who only cared about their own profits. We trust you."


    "I''m d that you think that way." He smiled and patted Jack''s shoulder. "But, let me hear your report about Supreme Evil''s hideout you guys find. It''s not something we can ignore."


    "Yes, Leader. Here are the details."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Jack pulled out a small scroll and handed it to Leo. After unrolling it and reading the information written, Leo couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    "It''s called the Valley of Death, and it''s located around the Central Capital. We found it by chance while we''re searching for a ce to build our basecamp. It''s a secluded and dangerous area, and no one dared to go there. The entrance is blocked by a huge boulder, and there is a mechanism that allows them to know who gets closer to it."


    He exined, and Leo nodded his head.


    The map of the Valley of Death was drawn carefully, and the information written down was urate. There were also the notes about the traps and dangers they had to avoid.


    "I''m surprised you guys managed to find it."


    "It''s thanks to Astrid." Jack said, smiling wryly. "She identally entered the entrance and found a trapdoor leading underground. After Anya arrived and checked, we found that the tunnel led to aplex system that we couldn''t even imagine. Because we''re pretty busy, we can''t spend time exploring."


    "Good work. You guys did well. And you also made the right decision to not explore it without preparation. This cult is pretty dangerous."


    Leo sighed and folded the scroll, his expression serious. To be honest, he wanted to return home and have a hot cocoa or a cold beer. But, the war had only just begun.


    If he wanted to rx, he would only do so after dealing with the source of the problem. There was no way he could rest easy while there was still an enemy that might appear at any time.


    "I have a feeling that Supreme Evil''s followers will try to scheme against us soon. Let''s increase our guard and prepare for the worst."


    "Yes, Leader. We won''t disappoint you."


    Jack bowed his head and left the room, leaving Leo alone. He looked at the window, his heart filled with worry and uncertainty.


    For some reason, he had a feeling that something big wasing. Something that he couldn''t control.


    It was a scary thought, and he couldn''t help but wonder if his decision to participate in the war was the right choice. He was about to doubt himself when he remembered the people he was fighting for. The goal he set to achieve.


    ''No, I can''t hesitate. I have a job to do.''


    With that in mind, Leo stood and walked out of the room.


    ''This is not a game, and I''m not the main character. We can die anytime, and I need to protect everyone.''


    That was his responsibility.


    As he walked down the street, Leo couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding in his heart. The night was peaceful, but his intuition told him that something wasing. Something that he might not be able to handle alone.


    He shook his head and chuckled.


    ''Don''t worry. I''m not alone.''


    With that in mind, Leo continued his walk, his eyes sharp and his senses alert.


    In the darkness, something was lurking.


    ***


    Inside a dark and damp cave, a figure was sitting on a throne made of bones. Their pale and ghostly face was covered in a ck mask, and their long dark hair was flowing down their back.


    Their hands were on the armrest, and their fingers were tapping gently, creating a soft sound that echoed in the chamber. A few candles were the only source of light, and the smell of incense was strong.


    From their position, they could see the altar in front of them, and the bloodstains that covered the stone tform. Many masked people gathered around, reciting something as they used a murky, dark Qi to perform a ritual.


    Experience more on empire


    No matter how one saw this, they would agree that it was an unholy scene. Blood and flesh were everywhere, and the sound of screams and groans could be heard, along with the stench of rot and decay.


    ''This is the true face of power and corruption.''


    They scoffed and shook their heads, their eyes cold and their hearts empty. They had seen it all, and they couldn''t believe that people were willing to sacrifice others to gain immortality and strength.


    It was disgusting and pathetic.


    Still, it was a necessary step. They had to gain power and influence, and they didn''t care about how they did it. They would use whatever means they could, even if it meant dirtying their hands and their soul.


    For their Master, Supreme Evil, they would do anything.


    ''Soon, we''ll have the power we deserve. No one will be able to stop us.''


    A smile appeared on their face, and their eyes shed with a dark and sinister light. The person sitting on the throne was no ordinary individual.


    He had a name, a real name, and a family that was waiting for him to return. But, he was too far gone, and there was no turning back.


    ''I will make everyone suffer. I don''t want to see anyone''s happy ending.''


    The personughed, and their eyes glowed with an ominous light.


    ''Let''s see how the world will change when the Supreme Evil returns. I can''t wait. Soon... Our supreme revenge will begin.''


    As the ritual went on, the person sat on their throne, their body trembling with excitement and desire.


    It was only a matter of time.


    Scream filled the chamber, and the sound of flesh being cut could be heard. The smell of blood and decay was thick, and the air was heavy.


    The person leaned back and closed their eyes, their heart beating with anticipation. Someone had been grabbed and forced onto the altar where the ritual was being held.


    It was a beautiful young woman, and her eyes were wide with fear. She couldn''t speak, and her mouth was covered with a cloth.


    She tried to struggle, but it was no use. The murky Qi held her down and prevented her from moving.


    As the knife was raised, her screams filled the air, and her blood sttered everywhere.


    The personughed and shook their head.


    ''This is the price of trying to destroy our master''s legacy. We will hasten his return with the power of blood. And, no one will be able to stop us.''


    Smiling, they closed their eyes and enjoyed the sweet smell of victory.


    ''We will bring destruction and chaos to the world.''


    As the ritual continued, the person couldn''t help butugh. It was going to be a wonderful adventure, and they couldn''t wait to see what the future would hold.


    From the shadow, two young men dressed in white robes trembled in fear. The symbol on their robes showed that they came from the Wudang Sect. They were here on a mission, but they never expected to find the evil cult practicing such a vile ritual. Their hands covered their mouths, and they could barely breathe.


    "W-We have to get out of here. We can''t let them find us."


    "Y-Yes, you''re right."


    As they turned around and ran, the sound of their footsteps echoed in the chamber, and the smell of death and decay filled their nostrils.


    The two young men ran through the cave, their hearts were filled with fear and dread. If they got caught, then their fate would be the same as the woman lying on the altar. The cave corridor was long and dark, and the walls were wet and cold.


    They could barely breathe, and their hands were shaking.


    But, they couldn''t give up on their lives.


    Light appeared in the distance. Their lips curled into a smile as they ran faster, their hearts beating with hope.


    "We''re almost there! Don''t give up, Xin!"


    "I won''t! We''ll make it, Yi. Just a little further."


    Soon, they would reach the exit. Or so they thought.


    When they reached the light, they found themselves in the chamber filled with blood. The masked people and the person sitting on the throne of bones were still there, waiting for them.


    "Wee back." The person on the throne spoke with a cold and mocking voice, "Did you enjoy your little trip? We know you were here. Don''t worry, we won''t kill you. We need you alive."

 Chapter 138 – In the Valley of Death

    "No, no, no!"


    "Shit! What do we do now, Xin?!"


    Yi was panicking, and Xin didn''t know what to do. They were trapped, and they couldn''t escape.


    The two young men had no choice but to fight, and the masked people surrounded them, their Qi ready and their weapons shining with an ominous light.


    The battle was hard and brutal, and they fought until theirst breath. As their bodies fell onto the ground, their eyes were still open and their hearts were beating with fear.


    People in the chamber approached and raised their des, their eyes cold and merciless. Without hesitation, they grabbed the young martial artists and dragged them away.


    The person sitting on the throne grinned, their teeth shining with an ominous light.


    Their eyes were filled with hatred and contempt.


    ''It''s time for our revenge.''


    With that in mind, the person stood and approached the altar, their footsteps echoing in the chamber.


    ***


    Outside the cave, right around the clearing of the forest surrounding the valley, two disciples from Wudang Sect were waiting for their senior toe back. They were both sitting behind the bushes, their eyes trained on the entrance. The boy looked at the front while the girl waited behind.


    As the sky began to turn orange, they could hear soundsing from inside the cave. They raised their heads to look, but the boy felt something was wrong and immediately pulled the girl''s head down.


    "What are you doing, Kim Min-Gu! It hur-"


    "Sssh!"


    The boy, Kim Min-Gu put his index finger in front of his lips and blocked the girl''s mouth with his other hand. Cold sweat poured down his forehead, and he was breathing heavily.


    ''Something''s not right. That noise sounds like a fight, not a conversation or an argument.''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Kim Min-Gu was a martial artist who had been sent here on a mission to investigate the evil cult hiding in the valley. He had heard rumors about the dark and sinister organization that was practicing illegal and unholy rituals.


    The two disciples were sent by their senior who was the sect leader of Wudang to gather information and stop the evil cult if possible. They entered first and asked Kim Min-Gu to stay.


    As someone trained under Heavenly Demon and taught about how Evil energy felt and how dangerous they were, Kim Min-Gu felt uneasy.


    ''There''s a lot of Evil Qiing out from the cave. It''s stronger than before. Something must''ve happened.''


    Kim Min-Gu had a feeling that something was wrong, and his intuition told him that he should act now. Act to get away from here as soon as possible.


    From the information he received from his Master, the Heavenly Demon, before he went to Wudang Sect to create identity for himself, it seemed like the one who destroyed his original home was the Supreme Evil followers that disguised themselves and infiltrated the Tang n, controlling them from inside.


    However, a few months ago, their hidden Demon Sect received news from their benefactor. They were informed that the corruption had been rooted in the Tang n for centuries, and the Supreme Evil follower had been uprooted cleanly.


    Not only that, the benefactor also created a new organization that worked with them. This organization was called the Mercenary Union, and they epted all kinds of martial artists and cultivators.


    They didn''t care about their background or their past.


    All they needed was strength.


    Kim Min-Gu remembered his Master telling him to join this group if he needed help, but he chose to join Wudang Sect before the news reached him.


    ''I should''ve changed my mind back then. When I heard the news of our benefactor''s new group, I should leave the Sect and join them.''


    While Kim Min-Gu wasn''t sure if he regretted his decision, he knew that right now, the two disciples should leave this ce.


    "We have to get out of here. Rong-Yue, let''s go."


    "Why? Didn''t we have a mission toplete?"


    "That''s no longer possible. We have to retreat."


    "But, the Senior said..."


    "Listen to me!" Kim Min-Gu shook her body and stared straight into her eyes. "What''s down there is something we can''t hope to handle. If we don''t leave now, we will die."


    Rong-Yue couldn''t say anything and nodded her head. She trusted her friend and followed him.


    Kim Min-Gu grabbed her hand and led her away from the clearing. The two of them ran through the forest, their hearts beating with fear.


    After a while, they stopped and leaned against a tree, trying to catch their breath.


    "What happened? Why are we... running... so much! They won''t be able to feel our presence from such a distance."


    "Rong-Yue, listen carefully."


    Kim Min-Gu looked at her, his eyes full of determination.


    "What''s down there is much more dangerous than you can imagine. We''re not going to stop them or fight against them. If we somehow get found out, our fates will be worse than death. We will be tortured and killed in the most brutal and painful way possible."


    Rong-Yue widened her eyes and swallowed, her hands trembling slightly. She had no idea what was down there, but she trusted her friend and his words. For now,


    And because she trusted him, her face paled quickly. She thought of the two seniors entering the cave before them.


    Would they be okay? Were they able to escape from the clutches of the evil cult?


    "We have to get out of here." Kim Min-Gu patted her shoulder, his voice filled with concern. "Even now, I know they are still able to feel our Qi. From what I heard, sensing Qi was their specialty."


    "Okay. Let''s go."


    Thankfully, the two disciples had the ability to mask their presence and hide their Qi. But, this was only useful in certain situations. Right now, their best option was to run.


    After making sure that no one was following them, the two disciples continued to run, their feet fast and their hearts filled with fear. They didn''t know what would happen to their seniors or the rest of their group, but all they could do was survive.


    Their priority was to make sure that they survived and escaped.


    ''Not now. I am still too weak.''


    Kim Min-Gu clenched his fist as he kept running. "Let''s report it soon."


    ***


    Explore stories at empire


    At the same time, Leo walked down the forest once again with Anya and Astrid. Unlike earlier, he didn''t hold a leash or have a naked Anya crawling beside him.


    No, they were fully equipped with weapons and armors, and their faces were serious and focused.


    After hearing the report from Jack, Leo knew that he had to take care of this group sooner orter. He had reviewed his n once again, reading the novel andparing it with the situation at hand.


    ''There''s a possibility that they might be the group that caused chaos in Sichuan, the one who put Crazy Bitch''s rampage into a stop due to their brutality and cruelty.''


    Blood ritual, a terrifying technique that required a lot of blood and sacrifices, was one of the strongest Evil cultivation methods. And, the person who created this cultivation method was none other than the Supreme Evil himself.


    But, before Leo could confirm his suspicion, he had to act quickly and prevent the cult from continuing their evil deed. In case they were the group that had caused the chaos in Sichuan, the Cult would turn cities into a pool of blood after summoning what could be called a real monster.


    "A-Are you sure that I should tag along, Leader?" Astrid timidly asked with a pale face.


    She had been briefed about the situation, and she couldn''t believe what she had heard. She couldn''t help but feel scared.


    "It''s okay, Peng Peng! You''re not alone. We''re all here for you." Anya patted her shoulder and smiled, trying to reassure her.


    "But we''re going against an evil cult! What if they sacrifice us too? What if they kill us?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Leader is here, and he won''t let anything happen to us." Anya turned toward Leo and smiled, her eyes filled with confidence. "Right, Leader?"


    Leo nodded his head, his face serious and focused. He was not the same man who had yed around with his ve and made her cum over and over again. Right now, he was a focused man who was determined to defeat the enemy.


    Putting that aside, he felt strange since he entered this forest, as if something was watching him from the shadows.


    His intuition told him that the enemy was here, and they were watching him.


    But, it wasn''t the time to think about that.


    They continued to walk, their senses alert and their weapons ready. The valley was nearby, and he could feel the Evil Qi emanating from the cave.


    Leo took a deep breath and turned to the girls. He saw Astrid cowered slightly as she was also able to feel what he felt.


    "L-Leader... T-This is bad news. Different from the fight and war earlier... This... This must not exist."


    Her face was pale, and she was shaking. Her body trembled, and she couldn''t even lift her weapon.


    This time, Leo had nothing to reassure her. So, he turned to Anya and gave out an order.


    "Check on that valley and report to me. Do not enter. Just check the surroundings and see if you can find any suspicious activity. Also, check our surroundings, I want to ensure no one is here."


    "Yes, Leader. I''m on it."


    Anya nodded her head and immediately left, her figure became a blur. Leo smiled slightly and turned his attention back to Astrid.


    He was not going to ask her to do anything, but he couldn''t let her sit and wait.


    "This will be a good experience for you. I won''t force you to get used to it, but you have to at least know what we do behind the scenes. Being a mercenary didn''t always mean fighting."


    "O-Okay." Astrid nodded her head and stood, her face determined.


    They were waiting for Anya to return, which didn''t take long.


    A minuteter, rustling sound came from the side, and Anya''s figure appeared, holding two people in her hands.


    "Leader, I caught these two."


    Leo raised his eyebrows and turned toward the prisoners. They were both wearing a white robe with a symbol on their chest, the symbol of the Wudang Sect.


    He immediately recognized the boy and sighed.


    "What are you guys doing here?" He asked, his voice low and dangerous.


    Kim Min-Gu gulped and smiled wryly. He could somehow understand that Leo was angry, not because they were from the Wudang Sect but because they were being reckless.


    "Ha... Hahaha..." Heughed wryly, a relief washed over him.


    Knowing how strong Leo, his benefactor, was, Kim Min-Gu immediately fell to his knees as soon as Anya released him.


    "Please... Please save our seniors! I will pay anything! No matter how much you ask, I will pay it! They''re stuck in the cave, and I don''t think they can escape on their own."


    Now hope returned to his eyes, and he looked at Leo, his hands sped together.


    If it was him... He believed that nothing was impossible.

 Chapter 139 – The Way to Enter Secret Path

    "Let''s hear the details." Leo spoke in a calm voice, sitting on the fallen trunk. "Tell me everything."


    And so, Kim Min-Gu spilled everything. He told him about their mission and their failure. The way his seniors entered the cave they found and how he felt the dark and vile energy that surrounded it.


    When he was about to finish his story, the girl from Wudang Sect, Rong-Yue, began to recognize who they were talking to.


    "Kim Min-Gu! They... Isn''t he on the wanted list in our sect? The Hallowed Insect Mercenary Leader, Leo!" She whispered loudly, her eyes widening with realization.


    The story of how Leo annihted the Wudang Sect force was told to all disciples to sow the seeds of hate and discord.


    While it wasn''t Leo''s fault for destroying their force, they were just unlucky that they identally in his escape route, they thought that he had done it intentionally.


    "What? No, no. Leader is not the person from the rumor. He is not a bad guy."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "He is, and he''s also an Evil Cultivator!"


    Kim Min-Gu tried to exin it to Rong-Yue, but she didn''t believe it.


    "He also killed the Peng n Young Lady as well as Tang n''s Young Masters! How could that kind of guy not be evil?!"


    Hearing that, Astrid twitched slightly. She was dead? What a pity.


    "It was a misunderstanding! I''ll exin itter!"


    "No, no, no! We should arrest him and take him back to the Sect for questioning!"


    Rong-Yue didn''t want to listen to Kim Min-Gu''s exnation, and she was determined to do what was right.


    While the two disciples were arguing, Leo was lost in his thoughts. He didn''t like the situation at all. It seemed that the Wudang Sect had found something and sent a group of spies to investigate.


    But, what was more concerning was the fact that they found the Valley of Death. This ce was hidden from the public, and it was protected by the Supreme Evil''s followers. No one should be able to find or even know their information.


    And from Kim Min-Gu''s story, they had received a sect mission to investigate an evil cult hiding in the valley.


    This meant that they at least had information about this ce and whaty here. The question was...


    ''Why did they send such young disciples?''


    Everyone in the Murim knew that Supreme Evil''s Follower and their cult was a dangerous and unpredictable bunch. They didn''t care about their own lives, and they would do anything to achieve their goal to revive the Supreme Evil.


    Leo didn''t like the situation at all. It wasn''t a coincidence that the two disciples, and the missing two, were here. There was someone in the Wudang Sect... Someone or a group that had nned this.


    While he didn''t know why, it seemed like the Wudang Sect had a problem within them. The same problem that gued Tang n and Poison Sect before.


    "Enough."


    Leo''s voice was loud and clear, and everyone turned their attention toward him.


    "Kim Min-Gu, right? You can return to your sect and tell them about the situation. We will deal with the problem. Don''t worry, no one will harm you or your friends if they are still alive. I will collect the payment on ater date."


    Kim Min-Gu looked at him, and a relieved expression appeared on his face. He couldn''t thank Leo enough for his kindness and understanding.


    "Thank you, Leader. I''ll pay the price when I have the money."


    "That''s fine. Go back now. I don''t think you have any more business with us."


    "Yes. Thank you again, Leader."


    Kim Min-Gu bowed his head and ran away with Rong-Yue, who showed disapproval on her face. She still wanted to catch Leo and brought him back to the Sect.


    Looking at her, Leo sighed and muttered.


    "Is that girl crazy?"


    Surely, his strength was also shared by the higher-ups of the Wudang Sect. A person who managed to destroy an entire army of their Sect surely wasn''t someone who could be defeated by some low-level disciples who only trained martial arts for a few months.


    "Maybe it''s the Wudang Sect''s way to teach their disciples to be reckless." Astrid unexpectedlymented.


    Both Leo and Anya looked at her in surprise, not expecting such a response.


    "Wow, Peng Peng. You''ve really grown!"


    "Yes, yes. You''ve matured a lot."


    "What are you guys saying? I''m just speaking my mind." Astrid frowned and pouted her lips. She realized that they mocked her. "Also, stop calling me Peng Peng! It''s not my name anymore, and I don''t like it!"


    "Oh, sorry. Force of habit." Anya apologized and grinned.


    While the three were chatting, a figure was lurking in the shadows. Its eyes were red, and its body was covered in a ck and tattered cloak.


    The figure looked at Leo and the group, its eyes glowing with a dark and sinister light.


    It licked its lips, turned around, and walked to the direction of the valley. No footsteps could be heard, and it seemed to disappear into thin air.


    No one realized that this figure was there all the time, spying and waiting for the perfect opportunity.


    However, this figure also didn''t realize it. It didn''t notice the blonde girl looking at it straight into the eyes, her gaze cold and her lips curled into a small smile.


    The spy was too confident that it wouldn''t be found out by anyone. Too bad that the one it spied on was an assassin trained to counter any spies, living in the darkness and the shadow.


    While the spy didn''t know this, the girl was sure to let them know.


    Her figure blended with the surroundings as she began to follow the hooded figure into the valley, tracing every step it took to ensure that she didn''t step into any traps.


    Even when she walked right behind the spy, it didn''t realize her presence and kept walking toward the valley.


    Meanwhile, Leo and Astrid were preparing to enter the valley.


    "I didn''t realize that someone was spying on us." The girlmented, her fists clenched.


    "It''s okay, Astrid. You will be able to do that once you undergo the Nanites surgery. For now, just focus on reaching 5 Stars and help Anya to unlock her Qi. I believe that the two of you will be able to form a strong team together."


    "Yes, Leader. I''ll do our best."


    The two of them walked through the forest, their footsteps soft and their presence hidden. They followed the two who went to the valley first while listening to Anya''s report that came in a morse code. Leo''s Main Cube tranted it automatically and showed the information on his HUD.


    "The Valley of Death is a dark and sinister ce. There is only one entrance avable, and it''s guarded by a mechanism that only allows those who have a certain kind of energy or have a special token to enter. The interior is dark and damp, and there is a strong and foul smell that emanates from the center."


    Find more adventures on empire


    Leo nodded his head and read the report carefully. This was what Jack had reported earlier. However, there was a detail he didn''t write down.


    "We don''t know the exact way to enter, that''s why I let the spy lead us to the entrance. From there, we can sneak in and ambush them."


    Right now, the said spy was walking confidently and leading them toward the entrance. The robed man was walking faster than before, and they could sense his excitement. When he arrived at the entrance, he muttered something and therge boulder moved slightly, revealing a tunnel.


    At that moment, Anya revealed herself and sliced the robed figure''s neck cleanly with her wed hands.


    "Gotcha."


    Her eyes were cold, and she kicked the corpse away, making sure that the head rolled on the ground and separated from the body.


    "Nice work, Anya." Leo praised and patted her head, showing his approval. "Let''s enter the valley. It''s time for us to do some cleaning."


    Anya smiled and nodded her head.


    "Yes, Leader. Hehehe."


    With that, the three of them entered the tunnel, their hearts filled with determination and their bodies ready for a fight.


    They were not going to let the cult continue their evil deed and threaten the world with their power. At least Leo wouldn''t.


    His mind was set, and he was going to do anything he could to bring justice to the world.


    ''Justice. Ha. I just don''t want him to touch my territory and stop the Mercenary Union''s growth.''


    While he had a noble goal in his heart, his main priority was not the world''s peace but his own. The other''s peace could just burn in hell as long as it didn''t affect him.


    With that, the group continued their way. Candles on the wall flickered slightly, casting shadows everywhere. The narrow path was filled with mold and dampness, and the smell was overwhelming.


    ''There is no way Wudang Sect''s disciples can enter this ce alone.''


    His suspicion was confirmed, and he knew that something was up.


    After walking for a while, the tunnel led them to a small room with a stair descending deeper underground.


    "The stench of blood is so thick." Anya pinched her nose and shook her head. "Leader... Let''s be careful. I have a bad feeling."


    Leo nodded his head and unsheathed his photon handgun. His eyes glowed slightly, and his expression was serious.


    "Let''s go. Don''t hesitate to attack when the timees."


    Astrid nodded and unsheathed her sword. She gulped nervously and gripped her weapon tightly.


    The three of them descended the stairs and entered a chamber filled with candles. When they arrived, Leo couldn''t help but frown in disgust.

 Chapter 140 – Supreme Evils Cult [1]

    A figure was kneeling in front of the altar, muttering something incoherently. Surrounding him were robed figures, and their faces were hidden. They gathered around a bloodied altar with a bodyying on top.


    ''What the fuck is this?!''


    Leo was shocked and angered by the scene. This was much worse than he had expected. The body belonged to a young boy wearing Wudang Sect''s white robe. He had a stab wound in his stomach and his chest had been cut open, revealing his insides.


    His eyes were wide, and his face was filled with fear and pain, looking at his friend that got hung on the ceiling with his intestine used as a rope.


    "Fuck." Leo couldn''t help but curse loudly, his eyes turning red and his heart filled with anger. "You fucks!"


    Without hesitation, he began to shoot the robed figures with his photon handgun. The bullets pierced their heads easily and destroyed their masks and hoods.


    As the smoke cleared, they could see the hideous face of the robed figure, their teeth rotten and their eyes filled with madness and bloodlust. Their faces could no longer be called humans. Maggots and worms crawled out from their ears and nose, and their skin was ck and covered in a strange green fluid.


    "Nngh, nghh, gahhhhh!"


    Their tongues were long and sharp, and a strange green liquid dripped from their mouth. No matter how one saw them, they were no longer humans.


    "What the fuck is this?!" Astrid shouted, her voice trembling with horror.


    The attention of these figures shifted to her.


    And then, the kneeling figure slowly turned around. Unlike the others, he looked like a human. At least the exterior part had no difference of what defined what a human was.


    However, he was clearly also one of them, an unknown being. This person also received Leo''s attack earlier. Because he was kneeling, his head was hidden, so Leo shot his chest to destroy his heart, trying to kill him in one shot. He managed to create a 5 cm diameter hole, but surprisingly the man was still alive.


    Leo immediately designated that man as the leader of this Supreme Evil cult.


    "Heathens." The man muttered, his voice low and dangerous. "You dare interrupt my ceremony?"


    "Ceremony?"


    Leo decided to suppress his surprise and focused on the most important part.


    "What kind of sick ceremony are you performing? What kind of creature did you be? What''s your goal?"


    "Ah, hahaha. I''m d you asked." The man grinned, his eyes filled with a dark and sinister light. "You see, our eternal goal is-"


    Bang!


    Before the man could finish his sentence, a bullet pierced his forehead, creating another hole on his body. His back arched from the force and he almost fell. Miraculously, he stopped midway and returned to stand normally as if nothing happened.


    A smile appeared on his face. The kind that went from ear to ear. Added with the hole on his left eye, with maggots crawling out, and the strange green liquid dripping from his mouth, the smile made him look even more terrifying.


    "Hahaha, I see that you''re a heathen! Don''t worry, we shall use your body toplete the ceremony. Just wait, it will only take a moment." Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    The man raised his arms and recited something. A dark and sinister Qi emanated from his body, and the room began to shake violently.


    All robed men stood between him and Leo''s group as if trying to shield their leader from them. Feeling dread for a long time since he arrived in this world, Leo immediately gave outmand.


    "Slice him up, Anya!"


    "Roger that, Leader!"


    Without hesitation, Anya charged forward, her ws extended and her body moving faster than the eye could see. She jumped to the wall and began to run along it, dodging the robed men''s attacks.


    She thenunched herself forward, her body bing a blur. Shended in front of the Cult Leader and swung her ws, aiming for his throat. However...


    "Huh?"


    A swarm of maggots suddenly emerged from his body and blocked her attack. They surrounded her and crawled up her body, their little feet tickling her skin.


    "Ugh!"


    Anya jumped back and waved her hands frantically, trying to get rid of the maggots. They fell off her body, leaving a sticky liquid that slowed down her movement.


    She frowned and looked at her arms and legs, which were covered with a green goo.


    "Eww. That''s disgusting!"


    "Hehehe."


    The robed man chuckled, his face full of pride and arrogance. He had never felt this kind of power before, and he was enjoying every second of it.


    "You''re not the only one who can use such power. I have gained the ability to summon my master''s power. These souls have sacrificed their lives for me, and they will continue to do so. As long as the world exists, we will never die."


    "What the fuck are you talking about?!"


    Leo fired his gun again, but the robed men stepped forward and blocked the bullets. They used their bodies to block the attack, their bodies puffed up and their chests exploded, creating arge cloud of blood.


    "You are just a group of heathens, and you will never understand the meaning of true power. Behold!" The Cult Leader raised his hand, umting vicious and murky Qi around his palm.


    Then, he sent that Qi toward them, creating a ball of dark and sinister energy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Get behind me!"


    Leo shouted and pulled the frozen Astrid to his side. He had no time to think about her strange reaction and focus on the iing danger. Meanwhile, Anya skillfully used her bodysuit to clean the strange goo and ran past the barricade, arriving behind Leo in time.


    When the sinister Qi almost reached them, Leo unlocked his limiter and let his Qi to burst. His hair turned white and his eyes turned golden, his body emitting a strange and powerful energy. Electricity gathered in his palm and he sent it forward to counter the attack.


    "Thunder God Fist!"

 Chapter 141 – Supreme Evils Cult [2]

    The two forces collided and created a huge explosion, sending everyone back. Leo stood his ground, and Anya supported Astrid so she wouldn''t get blown away.


    Dust rose and smoke filled the room. Leo could still feel the sinister Qi building up from within the dust. They increased in number, exactly the number of people he saw when he first entered.


    That should be impossible. He had killed a few of them,


    But when the dust was cleared, a surprise was waiting for him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hah, hahaha. You have no idea who you are dealing with. We have no fear of death and only live for our master''s purpose. This is our fate, and we will achieve it no matter what!"


    All Supreme Evil''s followers were alive, even the ones he had killed. They were not dead, and their wounds had healed. Their strange appearance became even stranger after they got revived.


    At that moment, Leo knew he had to destroy the source, the Cult Leader. He didn''t know what kind of ability this man had, but it seemed to be rted to the Necromancy and the Summoning technique.


    ''How fucked up. Necromancers in a Murim novel... What kind of sick joke is this? One was enough.''


    But, now was not the time toin.


    "Anya, cover me. Don''t let them get close."


    "Yes, Leader!"


    "Peng Peng, snap out of it and support her. You have to reach 5 Stars and awaken your fire element now to burn them. Help Anya to create an opening."


    "Y-Yes. I''ll try my best."


    Astrid shook her head and blinked her eyes. She felt strange and confused, but she had no time to think about that. Her Qi covered her body and her sword, ready for battle.


    "Let''s go!"


    Leo dashed forward, his hair still white and his body glowing with golden light. The bodysuit he wore covered his whole body and created a mask for him. There was a possibility the enemies would use these maggots to invade his body, and he couldn''t risk getting infected.


    Anya and Astrid followed behind him, their movements swift and deadly. The three of them were like a hurricane, and the robed men were caught off guard. As the two girls locked intobat against the robed figures, Leo passed them and went straight to the leader.


    The Cult Leader saw him and smirked. Find exclusive stories on empire


    "You cannot defeat me. I have the power of the Supreme Evil, and no one can stop me!"


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Leo grinned and sent his fist forward, hitting the man''s face. The impact was strong enough to send him flying, his body hitting the bone thrones, breaking it alongside the bones in his body. The lightning Qi burned his skin, and his muscles were paralyzed.


    "You fucking bastard! How dare you?!"


    He didn''t have time to recover before Leo sent a kick to his stomach, his foot digging into his organs and creating a hole.


    From what he learned from fighting against Heartless Undertaker, people with regeneration ability that came from sinister Qi were weak against a burnt wound. They took slower to regenerate them, especially if it was a burnt wound from lightning or electricity.


    The maggots inside Cult Leader''s body were also destroyed by the lightning, leaving a ck and burnt hole.


    "You! How dare you!"


    While Leo was fighting, the girls were also in a fierce battle. They were using all their strength and speed to destroy the robed men. They were cut down, their bodies sliced into pieces.


    But, their numbers kept increasing. The moment one died, another one appeared.


    "Leader, they keep multiplying like a slime in a RPG video game!" Anya shouted loudly,ining about the situation.


    She was using her bodysuit to trap them and her ws to kill them. However, the Qi that these men used was not normal, and they were able to break free from her grasp easily. Like a slippery eel, they escaped and tried to grab her.


    "Leader! I-I can''t anymore!" Astrid also struggled, her sword and body covered in green liquid. She couldn''t move fast and her eyes were unfocused.


    While she was a 4 Stars martial artist, her bodysuit allowed her to have a physical strengthparable to 5 Stars martial artist or even close to 6 Stars. She was strong, but her technique and Qi weren''t up to par.


    "It''s okay, keep it up."


    Leo had his hands full, and he didn''t know how to get rid of these creatures. He had to find a source of his regeneration, just like when he fought the Heartless Undertaker.


    His eyes observed his surroundings and moved at a lightning fast speed.


    And then, he saw it.


    The altar. A strange energy umted in that ce, just like the Venom Sect ruin.


    ''There it is!''


    Without hesitation, Leo took out his photon handgun and set its output at the strongest. Then, he pointed at the altar, putting his finger on the trigger. Added with his lightning Qi, the gun crackled dangerously as if it would break in just one shot.


    Having experienced the gun''s power, the Cult Leader knew that it was too dangerous. And he felt the Qi umting in the weapon, ready to be unleashed.


    "NO!"


    He screamed and raised his hand, trying to stop him.


    But it was toote. Leo already pulled the trigger, and the bullet enhanced by his lightning Qi and the gun''s power flew straight to the altar.


    "AHHHHH!"


    Cult Leader''s hand was sliced off and flew into the air,nding on the ground and rolling before he could stop Leo. His flesh and bones were destroyed, and green liquid oozed out from the wound.


    However, the bullet did not stop there. It continued its journey and reached the altar, exploding on impact.


    Boom!


    The explosion was loud, and the altar was destroyedpletely, leaving only ashes and debris.


    At the same time, all the robed men stopped moving, and their bodies began to disintegrate, leaving only the smell of burnt meat.

 Chapter 142 – Kaiju Battle? In Murim?!

    Qi seeped out from their bodies, slowly gathering around the destroyed altar.


    "NO NO NO NO NO! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!" The Cult Leader, whose face melted slowly, screamed in agony and despair. "What have you done?! THE RITUAL HASN''T FINISHED YET!"


    Leo couldn''t understand why the man was so desperate toplete the ritual. However, he began to doubt whether his decision to destroy the altar was the correct one.


    He could feel the Qi around the area was getting absorbed into the spiral created by destroying the altar at a fast rate. If this continued, he was afraid that his Qi would also get sucked.


    "L-Leader, help!" Astrid''s panicked voice rang in his ears, and he immediately turned his attention to her.


    Astrid was kneeling on the ground, her hands and legs bound by a strange rope made of flesh and muscle. The maggot tried to crawl into her eyes, the only possible way in to enter her body as the others were blocked by the bodysuit.


    Right now, she desperately tried to keep them away with her sword and Qi, but it was getting harder and harder. Anya rushed forward and immediately helped her, killing the maggot and slicing the rope.


    "Thank you, Anya."


    Astrid breathed a sigh of relief and stood, her face pale and her eyes unfocused.


    But she couldn''t rx yet.


    Feeling something had gone wrong, Leo decided to kick the Cult Leader and ran toward the two girls.


    "We''re running."


    He only said that before grabbing their waists and ran at full speed. He was as fast as a lightning, instantly exiting the cave in just a second. He tried his best to keep the girls safe and ignore the sensation of his Qi being absorbed.


    ''Shit, just as expected.''


    As they exited the cave, Leo didn''t stop. He kept running until they reached the top of the valley. Only then he stopped and put the girls down gently.


    "Uegghh..." Astrid immediately threw up, her body shaking uncontrobly. The bodysuit retracted at the perfect time so she didn''t soil it.


    As for Anya, she held her head, feeling a bit nauseous.


    "That was like a roller coaster... Fun but making me dizzy." Shemented and shook her head, her eyes unfocused.


    Meanwhile, Leo didn''t care about their reactions. His eyes were focused on the cave''s entrance that turned into something ominous. The ground melted as if it was a liquid, and a foul smell permeated the air.


    ''Just like what happened with the Venom Sect ruin. A dark energy was released, and it will affect the surrounding.''


    Miasma might be the perfect word to describe it.


    ''This never happened in the novel. Was destroying the altar a mistake?''


    Leo didn''t know, but this looked bad. The liquid moved as if it was alive, gathering around arge amount of Qi he felt at the center.


    It was not long before the liquefied ground reached the bottom of the hill, and they could see the figure of the Cult Leader floating inside. His skin melted and his flesh was gone, but his eyes were still glowing with a green light. He seemed to fuse with the Qi, and his body turned into something monstrous.


    "YOU! HOW DARE YOU! YOU WILL REGRET THIS! I WILL DESTROY EVERYTHING AND SACRIFICE THEM! LONG LIVE SUPREME EVIL!"


    "Wow, what is that?" Anya put her hand above her eyes as she looked down, her expression a mix of surprise and amazement. "Are we going to fight against a monster now? Leader, that look like a bio-mutated weapon from our world. It''s disgusting."


    "Yeah, but this one is stronger." Leo sighed and patted her shoulder, his face calm andposed. "But don''t worry, we''ll get rid of him soon."


    He was not worried about the monster''s strength, only the fact that it was able to absorb Qi and got bigger from it.


    At first, he was not sure about what he did. But, after seeing the iplete product of the ritual, he sighed in relief.


    ''At least it bes a mindless creature, unlike the Cult Leader that appears in the novel. Thetter bes dangerous because he can control his ability and gather more power, using the souls of innocent people to summon more disgusting monsters. In the novel, he was able to create a sludge monster and almost destroyed Sichuan.''


    Leo knew he had to stop him from reaching his goal.


    "I think we should destroy this once and for all."


    No matter how he saw it, Supreme Evil followers were all crazy bastards who didn''t care about anyone but themselves. Their only goal was to revive the Supreme Evil and destroy the world.


    Leo was not going to let them achieve that.


    "H-How are we going to fight that?"


    Recovered from her nausea, Astrid approached the two standing on the edge of the cliff and asked. Worry and fear filled her heart, and she knew that she couldn''t defeat the monster.


    "Don''t worry, Peng Peng. We''ll take care of it. You just have to trust Leader." Anya reassured her, patting her back.


    "Okay." Astrid nodded, her body stiff and her mind a bit dazed.


    She didn''t know what was happening. Everything felt like a dream, and she couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Still, when Leo patted her shoulder, she was surprised and somehow calmed down immediately.


    "Stay behind me and watch my back. Remember, this is not a game. This is real, and you can get hurt or even die. Don''t hesitate and use your full strength when needed. But now... It''s my turn to fight. You have worked hard already, and I am proud of you."


    His voice was filled with pride and confidence. He didn''t sound like a leader, but someone who cared about his team and valued their strengths.


    "Okay." She nodded her head, her heart warmed and her body no longer trembling. "I won''t disappoint you."


    "That''s good. Now, be a good girl and step back."


    Leo smiled and nodded his head. He took out a capsule from his pocket. This capsule contained his strongest weapon, the railgun.


    When he took it out, arge weapon appeared in front of him, and he gripped its handle. The weapon was heavy, but he could handle it with ease.


    He didn''t have the time to think about it, so he ignored his curiosity and focused on the task at hand.


    "Full power." He muttered and turned the knob, activating the weapon.


    Electricity crackled, and a red light emanated from the weapon. Its barrel glowed, and the core inside began to charge up.


    Normally, this weapon was already strong enough to create a hole in the mountain. The strength of this weapon was at least a 100 Megaton. Read exclusive chapters at empiren/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, Leo had no intention to hold back. His enemy was too dangerous for him to do that. Stars or realm didn''t matter in the face of this monster created from a vicious ritual.


    "Load the Qi. Maximum output."


    His Qi surged and he amplified the weapon''s output, enhancing it with his element. Lightning and electricity were simr in nature. Itplemented each other and increased its destructive power.


    And so, the railgun''s core glowed with a blue and yellow light.


    That light,bined with the Qi he poured into it, caught the monstrous Cult Leader''s attention. Its transformation waspleted. His size alone was taller than a mountain. The figure reminded Leo of a mud doll but much more dangerous.


    "IT''z Y''o;u!"


    Its voice was coarse and cracked, but they could hear what it said.


    "I wi;l DestrOY yOU, m''y enEmy!"


    Leo didn''t waste any more time and pointed his weapon toward the monster. The barrel tip glowed brightly, and he pulled the trigger.


    Theser was so powerful that it created a crater on the ground as he shot it. A bright, hot light blinded them, and a deafening sound rang in their ears.


    Zap!


    The railgun''s shotnded directly on the monster''s chest. Its body exploded and a wave of energy blew past them. Leo controlled his weapon to direct a second shot toward the ce where he felt Qi gathering.


    Zap!


    A hole was created in the center of its abdomen after a brief light appeared, and the Qi was scattered, unable to gather.


    While the monster was not dead yet, its regeneration was slower, and its strength was weakened. It fell to the ground, creating a tremor. A low growl could be heard from its mouth, and the remaining maggot and flesh crawled out, disappearing into thin air.


    However, Leo didn''t lower his railgun yet. He used his smart lenses to scan the area, and he could see the Qi was still there, waiting for the monster to recover.


    Without hesitation, he aimed the railgun at the center and pulled the trigger again.


    Zap!


    The third shotnded perfectly, and the Qi disappeared, scattering into thin air.


    Leo then repeated the same process with a lower output, and he was able topletely destroy the remaining Qi, ensuring that the monster and the Cult Leader was really dead.


    The Death Valley''s topography was changed, and the liquid was drained into the underground, leaving only a dry and empty ground.


    "Phew."


    Sighing, Leo stored his railgun back into the capsule and turned toward the two girls, who were sitting on the ground. Anya pped her hands and took off her sunsses, her eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "That was cool, Leader! You''re like a super weapon."


    She had no fear and no hesitation. She didn''t even think that her life was on the line and that she could have died if the monster wasn''t weak against the lightning. Her trust against her Leader was unshakable, and she didn''t doubt his strength.


    "Well, you''ve seen me fight a few times. Of course, I can handle it."


    Leo didn''t have time to be modest, and he didn''t care about what others thought of him. He had to reassure his newest member, Astrid, that he could take care of the situation and that she didn''t have to worry.


    "Need some help?"


    "Thank you, Leader."


    Astrid stood up, her face pale and her body cold. But she managed to smile and nod her head, her fists clenched and her heart calm.


    "You''re so strong. I''m d you''re our leader."


    "I told you that you can trust me." He reached out to her head and ruffled her hair.


    A habit he did when heplimented Anya. Maybe because Anya was here, he unconsciously did it with her.


    But, Astrid didn''t seem to mind. Her face blushed slightly, and she looked down, her body no longer trembling.


    Seeing this, Leo smiled slightly and looked at the sky, his heart filled with pride and satisfaction.


    They had finished another mission. With this, the followers within the Murim Alliance would feel unrest. They would either push their n or went to hide. Either way, they had to be careful.


    "Let''s go back. There''s nothing here."


    The three of them turned around and headed back.


    As for the Cult Leader''s corpse, it remained in the cave, forgotten and alone.

 Chapter 143 – Darkest Place Under Brightest Light [1]

    After the incident in the Death Valley, Leo and his group returned to the base.


    In the meantime, a group also gathered in the shadow of the Murim. Two rows of men and women sat cross-legged, their eyes closed and their mouths moving silently. There were 5 of them in the room, but there was one empty spot.


    Between the sitting men and women, an old and simple wooden chair stood. No one sat there, but as the wind blew, everyone suddenly bowed at it, their eyes filled with respect and admiration.


    "So..." Arge guy with a bald head stood and spoke, his voice loud and clear. "Feet has gone alongside his research and ritual progress. What the fuck are we going to do now? That damn idiot made our progress restart from 0. We can''t revive our Master without his feet."


    "Shut up, Baldy. Even if you had interfered, Foot would have gone away."


    A beautiful woman with ck hair and pale skin frowned and looked at the bald man. Her expression was calm and cold, and her voice was like a winter wind, sharp and deadly.


    "Hah?! If I interfered, that guy would still be alive. As disgusting as he was, he was still better than you, Hands. Your ritual hasn''t even progressed a little bit. Compared to the others, you''re severelycking."


    "Torso, it seems you''re confident. I have never heard of your ritual advancing either. Eyes, Heart, and Head have made a lot of progress. And what about you? The only thing you''ve aplished is being a living storage for our Master''s Qi."


    "You-!"


    The atmosphere turned tense as the bald man called Torso and the woman called Hands stared at each other. Their Qi, thick with a murky and vicious feeling, started to leak out.


    p!


    "Now, now, that''s enough." A cheerful voice rang after a p, stopping the two from starting a fight.


    A young boy, no older than 13, looked at them from his sitting position. His eyes were red, and his body was covered in a ck robe. However, his smile was bright and innocent, and his voice was filled with childish wonder.


    "Hands and Torso, both of you are important for our cause. No need to fight. You are connected to each other directly and indirectly. We have no time to waste fighting each other. There are people who are watching us, and we cannot afford to fail."


    The boy''s words were reasonable, and his voice was soft and gentle. However, if one looked closely, they could see the darkness and madness swirling in his eyes. Out of everyone here, he seemed to be the most dangerous.


    And the baldy and woman knew that. They immediately retracted their Qi and returned to their position.


    "I apologize, Heart." Torso muttered, his expression a mix of fear and respect.


    "It''s okay. Everyone makes mistakes."


    The boy known as Heart nodded his head and waved his hand. He looked at the rest of the group, his gaze sharp and his lips curled into a smile.


    "Now, we shall talk about thest part of the ritual. It seems that the ''War'' hasn''t gone well. What an unexpected twist. Wandering Sword Saint on the Mercenary Union side. And their Leader... I''ve heard he has reached 9 Stars? That''s so fast."


    Heart sighed and shook his head, his eyes filled with pity and scorn.


    "It doesn''t matter. We shall proceed with the next phase. I am sure that our Master''s spirit is watching us and will guide us to victory. Murim Alliance''s Leader is still restless and angry that his daughter, his prized possession, was stolen away. Head, what''s the progress?"


    "Mental corruption is almostplete."


    A woman with a calm demeanor and a sharp gaze replied. She was sitting in the farthest corner, and her Qi was cold and lifeless. She seemed to belong more in a morgue than a dark ritual.


    "They will n tounch anotherrge scale attack. This time, with all their strength instead of underestimating their enemies. However..."


    "Yes, Head?"


    "Some of the Sects refused to participate even when Xue Wang promised arge sum of gold and rare treasure. They said that this battle was not theirs and they didn''t want to get involved. They preferred to stay neutral."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hmm. Interesting."


    Heart didn''t seem bothered by this and nodded his head, his expression calm and rxed. He turned his attention to the bald man, who was frowning.


    "Torso, are you still having problems with the sacrifice? We don''t have much time. You need to bring more or we won''t be able to summon our Master. Remember, our time isn''t infinite. We only have a year before the seal is broken."


    "Yes, Heart." Torso bowed his head, his expression serious. "I''ll send my men to capture more ves. It shouldn''t be a problem. There are barbarians and bandits in the wild who prey on innocents. They will be perfect."


    "That''s a good idea. You focus on those while Eyes, Heart, and Hands focus on the ritual. Head will focus on mental maniption and gathering information. Don''t forget to use the spy we put in each Sects. Make sure they''re not discovered."


    "Understood."


    Everyone nodded their heads, their expressions determined and their hearts set on their goal. They knew that their Master was waiting for them, and they would do anything to bring him back.


    "Also, as long as I have the first beat, Master will definitely return. So do your best to help me form my real part. It''s just a little bit more, and I can bring him back. Remember that, everyone."


    Heart looked at them, his gaze fierce and his voice filled with authority.


    The darkness in his eyes seemed to expand, covering the whole room. The shadow reflected on the smooth wall filled with drawings about the past era when Supreme Evil reigned the world.


    No one dared to speak, and everyone lowered their heads. They couldn''t afford to make him angry, especially when he was the closest one to achieving their goal.

 Chapter 144 – Darkest Place Under Brightest Light [2]

    After dealing with the Supreme Evil''s followers, Leo and his team returned to their base. He gave outmands to Jack and Anya to deal with the prisoner and had Astrid follow them to learn about their interrogation technique.


    Meanwhile, Leo himself went to another ce to meet again with Kim Min-Gu after disguising himself.


    After unlocking his Qi and reaching a certain realm, he could feel someone''s Qi. Andbined with his Nanites and smart lenses connected to them, he could pinpoint where they were in a map for precise positioning.


    That was how he found the location of Kim Min-Gu, who was waiting for him.


    The ce was a small restaurant, and the disciple was sitting on an inconspicuous corner alone. There was a te filled with chicken dumpling on the table and he ate it very slowly, savoring the vor.


    "Should I order you more chicken dumplings? It seems you enjoy it a lot." Leo sat across from Kim Min-Gu.


    At first, he blinked a few times, not realizing who the person was. Then, he noticed a Mercenary Union badge that Leo intentionally showed.


    Experience new stories with empire


    "Oh, it''s Leader! I almost failed to recognize you. Your disguise is so amazing."


    "Call me Yang Ji when I look like this." Leo smiled and ordered a drink. "It''s nice to see you, Kim Min-Gu. How''s the Heavenly Demon doing? Has he recovered his Qi and injuries he suffered from the attack?"


    "He''s fine. He has recoveredpletely. Master very much wants to visit you and offer his gratitude for your help at that time. However, we are hiding ourselves for now because the Murim is restless. So allow me to convey his message."


    Kim Min-Gu bowed at Leo seriously, his expression earnest.


    "He said, ''Thank you for helping me at the critical time and lending me your aid. We will be your ally in case you need us in the future. From the information we gained, it seems we share amon enemy. Don''t hesitate to contact the Demon Sect through this brat.'' I believe this brat refers to me, hahaha."


    "Hahahaha, I see. I shall keep that in mind." Leoughed and took a sip of his drink, a beer.


    He was not surprised by the Heavenly Demon''s words. After all, he knew had slipped information about the real enemy that wanted to eradicate the Demon Sect.


    For Supreme Evil followers, the existence of the Demon Sect that could control darkness Qi was a threat to their revival. Mainly, the ability to reflect anything that they learned was the problem.


    Supreme Evil''s method was centering around absorption. And Demon Sect''s martial art method was the key to deal with their absorption. That or a power beyond the absorption capability, such as Hallowed Insect''s advanced technology.


    Not only that, their ability to detect Supreme Evil''s followers that had been hiding in Murim for decades was also a problem.


    They had to deal with them first before bringing back their Master.


    "I heard a loud explosion when I ran away earlier. With you being here, I believed that you have taken care of them. And... You''re not here with my seniors, so..."


    "Yes, they have met an unfortunate fate. But, we have killed all the Supreme Evil followers and destroyed the ritual."


    "Is that so?"


    Kim Min-Gu''s expression turned sullen. He clearly expressed sadness when he heard the news.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seeing that, Leo couldn''t help butment.


    "For a Demon Sect member, you''re pretty kind and human."


    "Ha...hahaha... Master also said so. He said that even when I have the greatest talent to learn the Demon Sect method, I pretty much act like the most orthodox of the orthodox martial artists. Even kinder than Taoist, he said. And he also said that my kindness would kill me in the future."


    As much as Leo wanted to deny it, he had already read Kim Min-Gu''s story until thetest chapter. And what Heavenly Demon said was far from wrong. This boy''s kindness always put him in a bad situation.


    He was too naive and kind-hearted. That was why he couldn''t handle the harsh reality and the cruelty of the world.


    However, Leo couldn''t me him. After all, his experience was limited and his knowledge about the world was limited. In theter chapters, after getting betrayed far too many times, Kim Min-Gu learned to hide his kindness and turned into a ruthless and cunning warrior.


    But, it was still a work in progress.


    "Well, the future is not yet decided. Let''s focus on the present, shall we?" Leo smiled softly and put his hands on the table, "As much as I wanted to demand payment from you, the mission failed because we arrived toote at the scene. However, we did eradicate the cult. So I will have you do something for me to be exact as payment."


    "Please, let me know what you have in mind."


    Kim Min-Gu nodded his head, his expression serious and his body stiff. He seemed ready for anything, including his life being exchanged.


    Based on his knowledge, he knew that Leo wasn''t a kind person who would do a job for free. He was prepared for anything since he made a request.


    "You have the ability to sense the dark and murky Qi, right? That''s why you sensed the Supreme Evil''s follower and came to warn me. Am I correct?"


    "Yes, I can. Our method allows us to sense such energy and determine its origin. We can also identify the source of the energy and their characteristics."


    Kim Min-Gu exined, his expression calm and rxed.


    "Perfect." A satisfied smile formed on Leo''s face as he rxed his sitting position, "I will have you to escort me to a certain ce and sense any abnormal energy in the area."


    "Huh?" Kim Min-Gu blinked a few times, not understanding what he meant. "Do you mean a ce infested with Supreme Evil''s followers or a ce where they gather?"


    "Yes."


    Gulping nervously, Kim Min-Gu looked around and whispered, "You''re going to hunt Supreme Evil''s followers? Is it even possible? They''re hidden deep in the Murim, and even the Murim Alliance can''t find them. Where are they hiding?!"


    "They are hiding in the darkest corner, but you surely know the ce very well."


    Sipping his beer, Leo looked at Kim Min-Gu''s expression and was amused. This boy was too easy to read and earnest. He actually thought about it seriously and didn''t even doubt him.


    "What''s this ce?"


    Hearing the question he had been waiting for, Leo put his beer on the table and smiled.


    "The Imperial Capital."

 Chapter 145 – The Sly Shadow

    Imperial Capital of Central ins. Experience tales with empire


    Just as usual, the lively atmosphere could be seen all over the city. People bustled around, going to work, shopping, and visiting friends.


    However, if one paid attention, they could see something unusual.


    For example, the number of guards increased, and their gazes were sharper. There were also rumors about the Murim being restless and a lot of people disappearing.


    The reason was clear.


    War.


    "When will the Murim Alliance finish this? The enemy is just a new group that came out of nowhere, right?"


    "Those martial artists are fighting each other. It''s scary. Also, the daily necessities price has risen since the war started."


    "Right? Even so, my monthly pay hasn''t changed. Heck, they even cut off some of my pay for protection money!"


    "As a servant, all I can say is that I want the war to end soon. This has gone for too long, and nothing actually happened to us. Is this a real war or just the Murim Alliance''s ploy to increase the price? I began to question it."


    "Ssh! People who can hear you are everywhere. Do you want to get caught by the guards and thrown into jail for spying or conspiracy? Be careful, okay?"


    "Sorry. I was just frustrated. My daughter has been starvingtely and I can''t do anything!"


    "I hope the price will decrease soon. If this continues, then we might starve to death!"


    Civilians suffered the most in this war. Fortunately, the Emperor also didn''t like the war. He already ordered his subordinates to send aid to civilians who suffered. It elevated his reputation a bit.


    Meanwhile, in the darker side of the city, the criminal organization and underground society were more active.


    Thefts, ck market, ve trade, and many more. They took advantage of the chaos to increase their profits and gather information.


    Many people were missing, and no one knew their whereabouts.


    There was a rumor about a group of martial artists kidnapping people and turning them into ves. And there were rumors about a strange force trying to take over the city, slowly but surely.


    Anyway, the unrest spread. That was the reason behind the guards sharp gazes. Thanks to them maintaining the peace in the Imperial Capital, the lively atmosphere it had years round didn''t fade.


    However, it wasn''t like the war was a bad thing. It created a lot of opportunities for the ck market and crime.


    A few days had passed since the Murim Alliance''s failed first attack on the Mercenary Union. And once again, the merchant Yang Ji and his wife, Yang Rong stepped into the Capital. This time, they brought a proper guard, a 3 Stars martial artist from the Wudang Sect, Kim Min-Gu and Rong-Yue, whom they met near Sichuan.


    "Wow, this is the Capital? It''s the first time I''ve been here." Rong-Yue marveled at the view.


    She had never been outside of the mountain, and the view in front of her was something she had never seen before.


    Many people walked on the street, their expressions a mix of tiredness and nervousness. There were also a lot of guards, and the streets were clean.


    The city was beautiful and well-maintained, unlike the viges and small cities they had been through.


    A beautiful carriage the Wudang Sect disciple escorted rolled down the street, and everyone looked at them.


    "It''s amazing, right? But, we can''t stop and gawk. We have a task to do. After that, I will allow you to move with your lover to look around the city."


    "L-L-Lover, p-please don''t say nonsense, Young Lord. Kim Min-Gu and I am not like-"


    "Calm down, Rong-Yue. Young Lord was just teasing you." Kim Min-Gu patted her shoulder, his face blushing slightly. He knew it was just a mere teasing, but he wasn''t used to it.


    Both were innocent and naive, and they couldn''t even hold a grudge against him.


    That was interesting.


    Leo didn''t say anything, and he continued walking. His gaze was sharp, and his ears picked up every sound around him. Bloody Guards moved around the street, looking busier than usual.


    No matter how lovely the Capital was, he knew it had changed since hest visited. And he was d that he did. Because his feelings told him the darkness he had been searching for was hiding somewhere in the Capital.


    It was just a feeling, and he didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    However, Leo was a patient person. He was willing to spend his time and resources to investigate.


    There were a few goals to visit the Capital this time. Firstly, to find the source of his uneasiness by using his new beast, Kim Min-Gu''s nose.


    Secondly...


    "Let''s move to the Four Wind Merchant association immediately. I don''t know why Ming Yuchan sent me a letter, especially at times like this, but this should be important." Leo spoke quietly to Jessica as he looked at the letter in his hand.


    When he returned to Chengdu after destroying the Supreme Evil''s followers, Jessica said that a letter was delivered to him, saying that Ming Yuchan had something urgent to show him. The content was normal, but he could feel the urgency and tension.


    And so, he decided to go visit him before finishing his main goal.


    ''I also have Kim Min-Gu to report to the Wudang Sect that he escorted me, his benefactor, before returning to the Sect. This way, his reputation would rise, and he can rise easier within the Sect, which would benefit me in the long run.''


    Anyway, themerce district was already in sight. Outside the carriage, Leo could see people bustling with activities more than usual. It was a perfect cover for him to move around unnoticed.


    But, he couldn''t rx.


    "This is not a vacation. It''s work. Let''s focus."


    His voice was sharp andmanding, and the two nodded their head. Yang Rong, the disguised Jessica, also nodded. She had been working with a transparent hologram screen only the two of them were able to see since earlier, which exined her silence.


    Even when she was away, there was a lot of work to do, especially now that they were at war.


    Leo had given her the task to monitor the war and collect information while he was away. It was the most important task, and he had given her full authority over thework. Some small skirmishes still happened in a few ces, but they weren''t big enough to be noticed by the Empire.


    It was better to wait and see the situation.


    Anyway, Leo had his own n, and he couldn''t afford to lose focus.


    At that moment, a knock was heard on his door, and Leo could see Kim Min-Gu''s face through the window.


    "Young Lord, we have arrived." Kim Min-Gu said with his soft and polite tone.


    Nodding, Leo had him open the door and he stepped out. He saw a familiar estate in front of him, one with a lot of people gathered for a banquet in the past. But now, the estate was empty, with only a servant standing in the front.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Once again, Leo was familiar with this merchant. He identified him as someone who followed and assisted Ming Yuchan, the Four Wind Merchant''s CEO in terms of power, everywhere.


    "Wee, Master Yang. My Lord has been waiting for you in a banquet hall." The servant bowed, his expression polite and respectful. "Allow me to escort you."


    "Thank you."


    Leo didn''t want to waste any more time and headed to the banquet hall. As he approached, he could feel the tension and urgency in the air. The people in the estate moved faster than usual as if something had chased them on their tail.


    At first, Leo thought it was because he arrived as a guest that the servants were busily moving to prepare for his arrival. However, after sensing the energy and emotions, he realized it was not the case.


    When he entered the banquet hall, he found himself facing Ming Yuchan, whose expression was a bit tense. He was talking to a young man in a modest dark robe. They talked with a smile on their faces, but Leoe could see clearly that Ming Yuchan was a bit nervous.


    That Ming Yuchan, who was known for his sharp and calcting mind, was nervous. That was a worrying sign.


    ''Who is that man?''


    He thought as he observed the situation calmly.


    No servants were present in the room, only Ming Yuchan and the mysterious young man. Then added Leo and Jessica, as well as the servant who guided them, only five people were present. Not even the shadow guards he felt hiding in the wall before was here.


    Now, who was Ming Yuchan? He was the top merchant in the Empire, and no one dared to mess with him. Even the Emperor had a lot of respect for him. So, who was this mysterious young man that could make Ming Yuchan so nervous?


    Only a few people in Leo''s list could do that.


    The young man suddenly turned his gaze toward Leo, and a smile formed on his face. His gaze was sharp and cunning, and he looked at Leo as if he knew his secrets.


    Ming Yuchan noticed Leo at the same time. The servant from earlier seemed to move first and informed them of his arrival as he delved into his thoughts.


    "Master Yang, you''re here." Ming Yuchan rose from his seat and smiled awkwardly, "My apologies for sending such a letter to you. And allow me to offer my gratitude for going along with that rude request."


    "Please, Master Ming. Our rtionship is something that cannot be measured by money or favor. It''s a rtionship thates from a shared hatred and mutual understanding. We can ignore the past, and you can ask me for anything."


    "I am truly honored." The Four Wind Merchant''s CEOughed at Leo''s pleasantries. "Speaking of which, allow me to introduce this honored individual over here. He''s the-"


    "No need to introduce me, Yuchan." The young man suddenly spoke, his voice clear and his words filled with power and authority. "It seems that our friend here has already recognized me."


    A sly smile formed on his face, and he stood up, approaching Leo.


    "Master Yang, or should I say, the Mercenary Union''s Leader?"


    Hearing the title, Ming Yuchan widened his eyes and turned his gaze toward Leo, who was still smiling politely.


    "What a surprise." Leo answered calmly. He managed to keep his expression straight without betraying any emotions.


    Almost all names on his list were written off with just that one sentence, leaving only the most dangerous person he wary of in this Central in behind. And that person was...


    "Should I say that it''s an honor to meet you, Emperor?"

 Chapter 146 – Emperor Sheng

    Leo didn''t know the Emperor''s real name, but he knew his nickname from the novel. The Sly Shadow, someone who controlled the Empire from the shadow and was actually crazy enough to leave the surface affair to his subordinates. That kind of someone could make Ming Yuchan nervous.


    "Please, I am no Emperor." The Emperor shook his head andughed, "Just call me Sheng. No need to be formal with me. Besides, you''re not a native here, are you? There is no need to honor me as I am not your ruler."


    "True, but respect is earned and not something you''re born with. I know what you did for your country, and you have my respect for that. So I shall call you Master Sheng. Is that fine?"


    "Hahahaha, it''s good." The Emperorughed and patted Leo''s shoulder. "It''s rare for me to meet a foreigner who knows how to behave in a polite manner. As much as I want to see your ''real'' face, I understand that you have a reason not to reveal yourself. So let''s just drop it and I will call you Master Yang just like how Yuchan calls you."


    "Very well."


    Leo nodded his head and took a seat. He knew the Emperor was a dangerous individual and that his purpose in meeting him was unknown. He looked at Ming Yuchan who ostracized this meeting with a discontent gaze, and he wondered why he was here.


    ''What does he want from me?''


    From the information he gathered by looking at the situation, the Emperor wanted something from him. And it seemed like it had nothing to do with the current state of the Murim.


    So, what did he want?


    Leo gestured for Jessica to record everything secretly forter use. She smiled softly, standing right behind him as they faced Emperor Sheng and Ming Yuchan. Thetter gestured for the servant to leave, and when the door closed, Emperor Sheng spoke.


    "Since we are all here, let''s get straight to the point. Master Yang, or should I say, the infamous Mercenary Union Leader. You''re a very mysterious individual, and there''s a lot of rumor about you and your group. Even my shadow guard can''t get everything about you. It''s truly impressive."


    "Thank you, Master Sheng. It''s an honor to receive apliment from you."


    Leo replied politely, not wanting to get impatient.


    "So, I have a proposal for you."


    The Emperor looked at him, his gaze sharp and his smile sly. The way he immediately talked about the important business showed his decisive nature and his impatience.


    Leo easily guessed the current situation wasn''t ideal for the Empire. No one wanted to have a war in their territory. One that could destroy cities and harm civilians.


    As the Ruler of the Empire, the Emperor should have a lot of worries and pressure on his shoulders.


    "What do you have in mind?"


    Leo asked, his gaze unwavering.


    "As you may have heard, I take every job as long as there is a payment. And I shall stay at the side of those who give us better dealings."


    Leo wasn''t afraid to be honest with his purpose. After all, he had no intention of being loyal to a single person. That was something a naive MC in a novel would do, and Leo had no time for that.


    Emperor Shang was a client in his eyes. A rich and powerful one, but still a client.


    "Yes, I have heard that. That''s why you''re the one I chose. Your group is known for your neutrality and ability to do the job efficiently." Emperor Shang nodded his head, his expression turning serious. "However, there is one problem."


    "What is it, Master Sheng?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The war."


    As expected. The conversation would go that way no matter what happened. Leo was d the Emperor brought it up quickly so they didn''t have to waste time with small talk.


    "What can I do about it, Master Sheng?" Leo asked, his expression calm and unwavering. "I am not the one who started the war, and my group is just defending ourselves. We cannot decide when to end it."


    "I know, and I have no intention to me you. But, I have a way to end it. A perfect solution, to be exact."


    Leo narrowed his eyes and gestured for the Emperor to continue.


    A perfect solution to stop the war? If there was one, then Leo would like to know what it was.


    ''Not even I know how to end it without destroying the ones sitting behind the shadow. How could Emperor Sheng think of a way that was not even on my list? I am curious''


    He wondered and waited for the answer.


    Sensing curiosity, Emperor Sheng crossed his legs. He didn''t show his impatience, and he looked like a king, his authority clear and strong.


    "You see, the Murim Alliance has been doing as they pleased in the past decades. I don''t know who holds the authority anymore, they or the court. I believe you understand the problem. So, I am willing to pay you to take care of it."


    "And by taking care, you mean..."


    Leo blinked a few times. He had no idea what Emperor Sheng meant by that.


    No, he understood what he was trying to say, but this was just too absurd to believe. The way he said it was too light and casual, as if he was asking someone to clean the trash instead of killing a group of dangerous martial artists.


    "Yes, I want you to destroy the Murim Alliance. Our interest allign, and there is no perfect solution than this. You can do it peacefully or violently. Whatever you choose, just make sure they can''t cause more trouble. If you can do that, I willpensate you ordingly. Your fee will be paid, and you can do anything else you want to do here."


    Listening to the Emperor''s exnation, Leo''s mind spun rapidly.


    Destroying the Murim Alliance? That was not something he could do in a short time.


    They had been around for decades, and their strength was not something a small mercenary group like him could handle.


    Not to mention, there were the Supreme Evil followers that backed these guys from the shadow. They weren''t just orthodox sect, but also a cumtion of many Sects and martial artists that had been hiding in the Murim for a long time.


    It was not a job he could handle.


    Then, Leo remembered the words he heard from the Emperor himself.


    ''He wanted me to destroy them and he has the way.''

 Chapter 147 – Deal With the Emperor

    Looking at the Emperor¡¯s eyes, Leo couldn¡¯t find any signs of lying or deceit. That was when he remembered a certain detail in the book.


    ¡¯Bloody Guards are just the tip of the iceberg. The Shadow Guard is a powerful group that controls the whole Empire and the underworld. They are not known by everyone, and their existence is a secret. Only the Emperor and his closest people know them. And there is also another group of guards loyal to the Emperor.¡¯


    Just like the Shadow Guard, they were not public knowledge.


    However, Leo remembered their names and their purpose.


    ¡¯They are the Muds. Their existences are top secrets that only the Emperor knows. They are the one who gather information and keep the Emperor updated about the happenings around the Empire. And they are also the ones who can get rid of the trash that the Emperor wanted to get rid of as they spread inside all Sects.¡¯


    That was how Emperor Sheng maintained his rule even when martial artists were getting stronger and stronger.


    He didn¡¯t just control the surface.


    But the underworld and the shadows.


    This man was no martial artist, but he held power greater than anyone else. Just like Leo before.


    If Leo had that kind of force at hismand, he could have handled the Supreme Evil followers and Murim Alliance easily. Unfortunately, he was new in this world, and he had to gather his force steadily. From his estimation, he would need 3 to 5 years to build a proper army that allowed him to control everything.


    Unfortunately, time wasn¡¯t on his side.


    "Are you going to mobilize your dolls, Master Sheng?" Leo decided to go out with the information he had, sending a clue that he knew everything already so the Emperor wouldn¡¯t keep his secret.


    "So, you have learned about them. Surprising. I thought I kept them hidden very well." The Emperorughed softly and nodded his head.


    Ming Yuchan couldn¡¯t follow their conversation, but he knew that he had just heard a secret he should take to his grave. He kept his mouth shut and stayed silent. He was partly responsible for this meeting, so he thought of taking responsibility for the result.


    "You are correct. I will mobilize them to help you reach the Murim Alliance. And with your help, we can finally get rid of the trash."


    "How reassuring." Leo smiled politely. He knew the Emperor wouldn¡¯t ask him to do something impossible. He had a n and a method to deal with the situation.


    That was why he was interested.


    "Are you aware of the ones also hiding in the Murim Alliance and all Sects in Central ins? The shadow of the past that tried to regain their former glory by reviving their old Leader?"


    Emperor Sheng raised his eyebrows slightly. He was surprised by Leo¡¯s knowledge.


    "That¡¯s true." He nodded his head, "There¡¯s a lot of them, and they have been gathering a lot of power. If they seed, they can take over the Empire and turn it into a nightmare. I also found some of them in my court, but we¡¯re unable to take care of them due to their position."


    "Should I lend you one of my members to clear the court? Of course, for a different fee." Leo suggested, not wanting to sound desperate.


    "No, I¡¯ll handle it myself. They¡¯re not that hard to deal with. I have someone in mind." The Emperor shook his head, his expression dark and determined. "Was your words from earlier a sign that you took my request, Master Yang?"


    "I don¡¯t know. I am just a mere merchant. All I can do is to ry this to the one interested. There is nothing more to talk about. Or rather, we just agreed to trade, not something else."


    Leo replied, his words were soft and polite.


    "Yes, I forgot. My apologies, Master Yang." Emperor Sheng nodded his head, not sounding offended. He understood the hidden intention behind Leo¡¯s words.


    That was enough.


    They had agreed to trade, not to do anything else.


    Emperor Sheng stood up and crossed his hands.


    "Well then, I shall take my leave. My merchant will visit you in your store in 3 days, Master Yang."


    "I¡¯ll wait for his arrival." Leo smiled and stood up.


    Both only nodded at each other as if they stood at the same rank and Emperor Sheng left immediately. Ming Yuchan stood in a hurry and bowed his head, his expression nervous and worried.


    After he left, Ming Yuchan turned toward Leo, his eyes full of questions.


    "Master Yang, what are you-"


    "Please don¡¯t worry, Master Ming. Nothing happened. We¡¯re just trading like usual."


    Leo answered with a smile, and Ming Yuchan couldn¡¯t say anything else. He was not a fool, and he knew Leo had just agreed to do something big.


    "I shall leave it at that." Ming Yuchan nodded his head, "Please enjoy your stay, Master Yang. You¡¯re always wee here."


    "Thank you, Master Ming. Then, I will also take my leave as I have something else to take care of. Let¡¯s have a drink tonight and talk about some businesses if you have time."


    "Yes, please."


    Leo didn¡¯t stay for long. He and Jessica headed out and went back to their carriage. Once they were alone, Leo took a deep breath and leaned back on the chair.


    "This is unexpected."


    "I have to agree, Leader. It seems like the Emperor has a n."


    Jessica nodded her head and looked at her hologram screen, "The Shadow Guard and Muds are ready to move. And there are also other groups loyal to the Emperor. We know this from the Outcasts that stay in the Capital. Now we know why they are preparing to attack the Murim."


    "Yes. This is a good opportunity. However, the real question is..."


    "How are we going to do it?"


    "Yes."


    Leo nodded his head. If he wanted to destroy the Murim Alliance for real, he needed people who could fight as well as Wandering Sword Saint at minimum. And there weren¡¯t many of them.


    So the only possible way was that one.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Gather everyone and have Sherly to awaken their Qi. Spare no elixir or pill. And have Astrid undergo Nanites surgery. If it¡¯s with our current equipment, she would be able to handle it."


    "Yes, Leader. I shall proceed with your orders."


    "Thank you." He said, "Let¡¯s go to the inn. I want to rest and have a drinkter. And can I have yourpany?"


    Hearing that, Jessica blushed slightly.


    "Y-Yes, Leader. I will apany you."


    Leo was a bit amused. He truly had to wind up a little bit.

 Chapter 148 – Let All the Worries Away*

    The inn Leo used this time was the most luxurious and expensive one. It was located in the central part of the Imperial Capital, and its price was high enough that even the richest merchants had to think twice about staying in it.


    However, Leo didn¡¯t have to think twice. Ming Yuchan provided this inn to him as a way to apologize for setting up such a meeting without consulting him first.


    The inn had a bath connected to a hot spring, and the service was impable. There were a lot of young and beautiful servants, both men and women, ready to cater to his every need.


    And since he was alone with Jessica, he didn¡¯t have to worry about keeping his act.


    "Hnn~ Ahn... Leader, please, it¡¯s too much."


    "It¡¯s not. Don¡¯t move and stay still."


    In the bathroom, the lewd sound of wet skin and moaning filled the air. Leo kissed Jessica¡¯s lips and caressed her body.


    Her naked figure was a sight to behold, and her body was wet with sweat and water. The water sshed around, and the bathroom was a mess.


    Leo didn¡¯t care and continued licking her sensitive area. His fingers dug deep into her boobs, and his tongue ran down her neck, inciting another moan from her.


    "Hah... Hah... Hahnn! L-Leader, please, let me take care of you." Jessica begged, her face flushed and her body trembling.


    "Not this time. I want to y with your body as I please."


    "But-"


    Leo silenced her with a deep kiss, and Jessica couldn¡¯t refuse him. Her body was weak, and her mind was dizzy with lust.


    She could feel his hand moving toward her private area under the water. His long finger caressed the entrance of her cave, and she moaned into his lips.


    "Ahh~ Hah~ Leader, it¡¯s so good."


    Her mind became hazy, and she could feel her body burning. Her heart beat faster, and she felt her energy and vitality increasing.


    "Ooh! Ooh!"


    As her orgasm hit, her eyes rolled to the back of her head. Her body spasmed, and she could feel a stream of something pouring into her mouth.


    When she realized what it was, her body trembled. When she recovered, she realized that Leo had sat on a chair next to the bath. He was leaning back and rxing.


    "Give me your best service, Jessica. I need to relieve some stress."


    Hearing hismand, Jessica nodded her head and crawled toward him. She didn¡¯t have any problem serving her Leader.


    In fact, she had wanted this for a long time. Being able to help him relieve his stress made her feel useful.


    "Yes, Leader."


    She knelt down and looked at his cock closely. It was bigger than her face, with veins protruding from the side and a thick head.


    Her mouth watered, and she could feel her body heating up again.


    "Hnnn~"


    She began licking his balls and running her tongue along the length of his cock.


    Slowly but surely, she savored the vor of his meat rod, making him moan.


    "That¡¯s right. Keep doing that. You¡¯re good at this."


    He praised her, and Jessica smiled. She could feel her confidence rising as she felt his hand on her head.


    Arriving at the tip, she opened her mouth wide. The inside was watery from the saliva, and she licked the top with her tongue.


    "You¡¯re such a good girl. Come on, suck me."


    She obeyed and put his cock into her mouth. Her cheeks bulged, and her tongue caressed the length.


    However, she managed to swallow it all, despite the pain. She didn¡¯t mind the pain, and she enjoyed the feeling of his member in her mouth.


    "Hmppnn! Hnnn~ Sllurp~"


    Wet sounds and slurping could be heard as she began moving her head. She took his cock out and put it back in, her movements fluid and rhythmic.


    Without stopping, she bobbed her head up and down, her cheeks still bulging with his member. She felt it was getting bigger inside her mouth and was happy.


    ¡¯Ah, he¡¯s enjoying my service. That¡¯s good. I will keep going until hees.¡¯


    She increased her speed, and Leo could feel his body getting hot. He had never experienced something like this before, and he could feel his cock growing inside her mouth.


    Surprisingly, she managed to take all the length in her throat, her nose touching his pubic hair. She didn¡¯t gag or cough, and her movements were smooth.


    "I am close, Jessica. Keep going. You¡¯re doing a good job."


    "Hannn! Sllrrrp~"


    She moved her head up and down, and her tongue circled his cock.


    "Take this. Swallow them all."


    With a loud groan, Leo¡¯s hips buckled, and he poured his hot seed into her mouth. Ropes of white, sticky cum filled her cheeks and throat, and she couldn¡¯t swallow all of them. Some of them managed to escape her mouth, dripping on her lewd boobs.


    She swallowed the rest and released his cock.


    Then, she opened her mouth wide for him to see. White cum dripped from her lips and tongue, and she smiled, looking at his satisfied expression.


    "That was great, Jessica. You did a good job. Now, you can swallow it."


    She nodded and did as hemanded. She swallowed his cum, enjoying the feeling of the warm, thick liquid sliding down her throat.


    "Hnn~ Ah..."


    A satisfied sigh escaped her lips, and she looked at Leo with an upturned gaze. Her breathing was heavy, and her cheeks were flushed.


    She was happy.


    "Good girl." Leo patted her head, his voice gentle and affectionate.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else and just enjoyed the view while patting her.


    At the same time, he thought of the mission ahead of him.


    ¡¯Destroying the Murim Alliance is not going to be easy. And I need more power and people. But, how can I do it?¡¯


    Worries and doubts filled his mind, but he decided to rx. He would figure something out.


    At that moment, he could feel warmth. Jessica had taken it upon herself and sat on hisp. She embraced him and pushed her boobs against his chest.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Leader. You can count on me and everyone else."


    "Yes, I know."


    He wrapped his arm around her waist and smiled. His cock was ready for another action, and he could feel her wetness against his thighs.


    "Leader, please, make love to me. I want to feel you inside."


    She whispered into his ears, her tone seductive and tempting. She lowered her body until the entrance of her pussy touched his tips, and he could feel the heat emanating from her.


    "Yes, please, mess me up. You¡¯re the one who wanted this."


    He kissed her neck and grabbed her buttocks. She was like a toy in his hands, and her expression showed her happiness and lust.


    "Yes, Leader. Please, make me yours. I am ready for you."


    Leo didn¡¯t wait for her to finish talking and mmed his hips upward. His cock entered her body, and she screamed.


    "Ooooh!"


    Her tongue escaped her lips, and her eyes rolled to the back of her head. Her body twitched, and her boobs bounced up and down.


    Leo sucked on her tongue while feeling her tight entrance squeezing his cock. She was hot, and he could feel the wetness dripping from her.


    Every time Leo¡¯s penis thrust into her, Jessica¡¯s mind seemed to break from the pleasure. Lewd moans escaped her mouth, and she couldn¡¯t control her body.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ahhhhhh~"


    She couldn¡¯t say anything else, and all she could do was moan.


    Inside her tight, warm, and wet pussy, Leo¡¯s rod moved back and forth, sending shivers up her spine. She felt like her womb was being stabbed, and she didn¡¯t want him to stop. The tip touched the entrance of her womb as if wanting to invade it.


    "Hnn! Aah, Leader! Your penis is amazing. It¡¯s so big and hard."


    Jessica¡¯s eyes were unfocused, and she didn¡¯t even care about her words. All she cared about was the feeling of his member inside her. She hugged him and let him ravage her body.


    "Keep moaning. You¡¯re turning me on."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Leo didn¡¯t hold back and moved his hips harder. His cock reached her deepest part, and he could feel his energy building up.


    Soon, he would cum.


    But he wanted to make her feel good too.


    "Come on, Jessica. Turn your butt away. I will fuck you from behind. It¡¯s better to hit your sweet spot."


    He pped her butt, and she obeyed. She turned her body, and his cock pulled out of her.


    "Ohh!"


    With his hand, he pulled her waist toward him and positioned his cock behind her. Then, he inserted it again, his rod sliding inside her easily.


    "Ooh, Ooh! Leader, please, you¡¯re stretching me so much. It feels so good."


    "Good. I am going to cum. So, hold on, Jessica. Don¡¯t you dare let me go. Squeeze me tight and milk me dry."


    Leomanded, and she nodded. Her body was shaking, and her energy was rising. Her butt pped against his thighs, and the sound of wet skin echoed through the bathroom.


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes! Leader, I¡¯m cumming! Cumming!"


    Jessica¡¯s eyes widened, and she could feel her body reaching its limit.


    "Me too, Jessica. Here ites!"


    Leo¡¯s rod swelled inside her, and he mmed his hips onest time.


    "AAAAHHHHH!"


    Jessica screamed, and her pussy mped down on his cock. He could feel his seed pouring into her womb, filling it up and spilling out of her.

 Chapter 149 – Check

    In the Emperor''s Pce, in the private room, Emperor Sheng was looking at the reports of the war and the movement of the enemy. The fake Emperor was kneeling in front of the bed, his head lowered deeply on the ground due to the tense atmosphere that the Lord he served created.


    At that moment, Emperor Sheng suddenly raised his head and looked at the fake Emperor.


    "Is this report correct?"


    He asked, his voice cracked slightly, which was unusual for him. Usually, he could keep calm even when the situation was dire. But this time, he couldn''t keep his voice steady.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. This report is urate. We have received the same information from the Shadow Guard, and Bloody Guards. The number of missing people has increased significantly. And among them, the people missing from the Sects affiliated with the Murim Alliance are the most. They are nning something, and we have to be prepared."


    The fake Emperor answered, his face still facing the ground.


    "Hmm."


    Emperor Sheng leaned back on his chair and frowned.


    There was a little... No, there was a big problem with the report.


    While the fake Emperor didn''t know it, Sheng had noticed a few familiar names written on it.


    ''The Muds are missing one by one. Are they really gone? Or is there something else behind this?''


    Sheng didn''t show his worry on his face. He kept his expression neutral and cold, not letting the fake Emperor know his thoughts.


    Were they found out by the enemies?


    Among 200 or more missing people in thest few days, almost half of them belonged to the force Emperor Sheng spread around the Sects. They were exceptional people who were loyal to him and capable of doing dirty jobs.


    They were his hidden weapon and a force that he could use anytime he wanted.


    In the Sects, these people had a position that wasn''t too high or too low, perfect for them to move around without suspicion. Their power was also good enough without attracting attention.


    And now, they were gone.


    It was weird.


    "Your Majesty, are you alright?" The fake Emperor worriedly.


    "I am fine. Investigate more and ask Hao Sect for help."


    "Hao Sect? May I ask why we didn''t ask for a Beggar Sect instead?"


    An Orthodox Sect affiliated with the Murim Alliance or an Unorthodox Sect that was affiliated with the Mercenary Union. Normal people or Nobles would definitely choose the former immediately.


    But, Emperor Sheng wasn''t a normal person.


    "Just do what I said."


    He knew that darkness had seeped through the Murim Alliance. He couldn''t trust any Sects affiliated with them anymore.


    Not even the ones outside of Central in.


    Then, who could he trust?


    A truly neutral force that didn''t belong to the Murim and wasn''t under the Empire. They gained animosity and hatred from all sides and were known for their efficiency.


    Mercenary Union. More specifically, the group that created them.


    Not only their name was feared in the Murim, but also the fact that they were a force that no one dared to mess with. They were the best at handling the job that Emperor Sheng wanted them to do and wouldn''t betray their client as long as they were paid.


    Sheng believed he could use them. And he knew their Leader, Leo, also used him to gain power.


    They were both using each other, and that was good.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Now, leave me. I have something else to think about."


    Emperor Sheng waved his hand, and the fake Emperor quickly left. Thetter put up a dignified face as he opened the room door and exited.


    When the door closed, the Emperor finally allowed himself to frown.


    "The Muds are missing? What''s happening? Were they discovered or did they betray me?"


    His mind was in chaos, and he didn''t know what to do.


    For now, he had to inform the Muds to be careful. He took the specialmunication device and turned it on.


    "To all muddy brothers. The situation is gettingplicated. Watch your back and stay in groups. If you have any news, report it to me immediately. Good luck and be safe."


    Emperor Sheng sent the message and hoped it would help his men.


    ***


    Late at night, Leo sat on the balcony of his room. The moon was high, and the cool breeze blew his hair.


    He was thinking about the conversation he had with Emperor Sheng earlier and made a n.


    Hologram screens floated in the air in front of him, showing the map of the world and the information about the Murim Alliance. It had everything from the number of their members to their locations.


    ''No matter how I look at it, we won''t be able to destroy them in a short time. I n to drag the gueri war until they exhaust their energy. But, there are still some problems.''


    Leo tapped his finger on the armrest and sighed.


    There were many problems, and he couldn''t ignore them.


    One was the Supreme Evil followers. And the other was the Murim Alliance itself.


    ''They are gathering their force and moving to a single ce. That is not good. It seems they are about to attack us at this time. The movement will put us at a disadvantage. Jack, Anya, and the others are still interrogating the people we captured.''


    The only way tobat and destroy the Murim Alliance, much to Leo''s dismay, was to make all Hallowed Insect members awaken Qi and for them to reach a minimum of 5 Stars, awakening their element.


    ''We have to deal with the Supreme Evil followers and the Murim Alliance. We are not prepared for both at the same time.''


    Fortunately, Emperor Shang''s force would help. However, Leo didn''t want to rely on them too much. He needed his own force that could fight equally.


    As he was thinking, a knock on his door was heard.


    "Benefactor, it''s me, Min-Gu."


    Kim Min-Gu''s voice was heard, and Leo turned around.


    "Wait a minute." He answered and looked at the bed. There, Jessica was still sleeping, so he couldn''t let the boy enter.


    Rising from his feet, Leo wore his bodysuit and the robe before using optical illusion to disguise himself. He had to ensure his identity was hidden from the others.


    The bedroom and the living room were in different rooms. And the entrance was connected directly to thetter, so no one could see the inside.


    "Enter, Min-Gu."


    Once Leo spoke, the door opened, and Kim Min-Gu entered. His face was tired, and his expression showed his exhaustion.


    "Benefactor, I have something to report. It''s regarding the request you gave me."


    "Please sit down and rx. Have some tea. Then, you can speak."


    Leo gestured for him to take a seat and pour some tea for him. The boy nodded his head and sat on the chair. He looked nervous and fidgety, and his hands were trembling slightly.


    "What''s wrong? You seem worried. Did something happen?"


    He asked calmly as he didn''t want to make him even more nervous.


    "Benefactor, I... I found some suspicious characters on my way here. There are some people dressed like merchants, but their energy and attitude are very different. I can feel their dark energy."


    "Really?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yes. They seem to be watching me and following me. At first, I thought it was just a coincidence, but after observing them for a while, I can tell they''re not just normal merchants. Their moves are suspicious and they meet some people with simr energy. Also, I feel like they are watching me. Maybe they can feel my dark Qi too."


    Listening to the boy''s exnation, Leo frowned. He knew this wasn''t a coincidence. The fact they met up while the Murim Alliance made a strange movement seemed too much for it to be a coincidence.


    "Tell me in detail."


    "Benefactor, they seem to be the same as the ones we captured from the Supreme Evil. They are hiding their faces and energy, and they are moving around like assassins. I followed them to see their destination, but I lost them when they reached the outskirts of the city. Then..."


    He proceeded to exin the details, and Leo nodded his head.


    Kim Min-Gu unexpectedly managed to gather a lot of information from the person he followed. Such as where they gathered and their movement when they were around the city.


    That was enough for Leo to create a map to pinpoint where they met up together.


    "And even now, there is someone in front of this inn with a dark Qi."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, Benefactor. They''re hiding their presence, but I can still sense them. They have been here for a while, and I can feel the energy they give off. I believe they are here after you return from the Four Wind Merchant estate."


    "Hmm..."


    So he was followed after he returned from Ming Yuchan''s ce. And there was only one person watching over him.


    That was strange.


    Considering he destroyed one of their important group, he expected at least a group or even the important member to watch over him.


    However, it was only one person.


    Why was that?


    The answer was simple.


    ''They only followed me because I seemed to have a connection with Ming Yuchan. Their target isn''t me but the Four Wind Merchant.''


    Since he had no rtion with the Murim Alliance and his actions didn''t hurt them, they didn''t care about him.


    Maybe he could use this.


    "Kim Min-Gu, listen to me closely. I will have you act a certain way from now on. Please don''t worry and just do as I say."


    Leo exined his n, and the boy looked at him with wide eyes. He was surprised and didn''t expect Leo toe up with such a strategy. However, he nodded his head and didn''t question him.


    After the boy left, Leo sat on his chair and grinned. He moved a piece in his mind, cing it in front of a ck king.


    "Check."

 Chapter 150 – Be Their Friend to Find Them

    After making a n, Leo decided to stay for a few days in the capital. He decided to be the bait himself as they hadn''t realized that he was actually Leo, the Mercenary Union Leader.


    So, he acted like an arrogant and rich merchant who came to buy goods and had a connection with Ming Yuchan. To make sure they were interested in him, he visited some popr restaurants and bought a lot of rare goods. He also gave Ming Yuchan a briefing about it, surprising the merchant.


    However, Leo warned him not to add any guards to protect him or his mansion. He had called Anya from Chengdu to act as his guard. While it made her progress to awaken her Qi slowed down, Leo had no choice. He still needed to keep his identity a secret while protecting Ming Yuchan.


    With a smile, Anya agreed. She didn''t ask him the reason, and she was loyal. With a bike, she would arrive in a day or two, just in time needed before he continued his n.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the meantime, he had Kim Min-Gu gather more information and report it to him. The boy had be an important spy, and Leo was d to have him.


    On the second day, the mysterious man finally approached the boy in the corner of the dark alley and asked him for his service.


    "I have been looking for you, kid. Are you the newest member of our cause in Wudang Sect? What a pity that you can''t stay long there."


    The man spoke, his tone low and his eyes sharp. He asked a normal question, but Leo knew it was a way to interrogate Kim Min-Gu whether he was a part of them or not.


    Noticing that, Leo, who hid himself among the normal people, sent an instruction to Kim Min-Gu.


    "Say it exactly like how I whispered."


    His voice was sent to a small ear essory Kim Min-Gu wore on his left ear. It looked like normal jewelry and had a function to receivemunication from the microphone Leo had.


    Seeing Kim Min-Gu moving his finger slightly, showing that he understood, Leo continued.


    "Long Live Supreme Evil."


    "Long Live Supreme Evil."


    Kim Min-Gu repeated what he heard as he looked at the strange man in front of him. In his eyes, this man was covered in a nasty dark Qi, and he couldn''t help but shiver.


    "So, you are the one."


    "Yes. Please take me to master. The Wudang Sect is no longer of use to us. The Sect Leader has gone crazy and the disciples are weak. I am ready to return and serve."


    "Good. I have also heard that Wudang Sect is no longer used after Master Feet''s return to our Lord. Your dark Qi and your oath is the proof you belong to us. I shall take you to him and receive his reward."


    The man smiled and turned around, gesturing for Kim Min-Gu to follow him.


    At first, Kim Min-Gu hesitated. But after Leo said to follow him, he moved his feet slowly. He was afraid. This was not something he could handle.


    But, he had to do it.


    He was the bait.


    So, he followed the man withoutining and walked into a trap.


    In the meantime, Leo rose from his feet and walked into the crowd. When he blended perfectly, his figure disappeared and he turned around to follow them. Even if he wasn''t as good as Anya in stealth, it was enough to fool those without high sense.


    And from what he found out, people belonging to darkness weren''t good at that point. They might be proficient to hide themselves, but they were never the one to find the others too. All they did was holed up in their cave or secret base.


    That was what he knew.


    So, he was confident in his ability to tail the enemy without getting found out.


    The man led Kim Min-Gu out of the city and toward a small vige near the border. There were something that made the area around the vige dark and eerie, and Leo couldn''t help but shiver. Many runes and talismans were scattered around, and he could feel the evil energying from it.


    Arriving at the area, Kim Min-Gu looked ufortable. His face was pale, and his hands were trembling slightly. However, he quicklyposed himself after hearing Leo''s voice.


    "Don''t be nervous. No matter what happens, I will ensure your safety. You can''t see me, but I am near. In case they attack you, I will be able to protect you faster than your heart beating once."


    With that, Kim Min-Gu took a deep breath and calmed his nerves.


    The man looked back and raised his eyebrows.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "N-Nothing. I was just too emotional to finally be able to meet Master. My excitement got the better of me. Forgive me."


    Kim Min-Gu shook his head and tried to put a smile on his face.


    "Hmm, I can understand that. It must be making you happy to serve. I will tell your master your loyalty. Come on."


    The man nodded his head and led him toward the entrance. The gate was hidden by a thick forest, and no one would notice it unless they were told or knew the location beforehand. Even with a map, one would need a lot of time to find it.


    As soon as the gate was opened, Kim Min-Gu saw a vast space filled with training areas and buildings. It looked like a sect, but it was hidden and isted from the outside world.


    Still, if he looked closely, he could see something horrifying in the training field.


    People were practicing martial arts. However, their bodies were covered in scars and their arms were missing. One of them was blind and couldn''t see anything. They were grinning like madmen as dark Qi created a storm around them.


    "Don''t mind them. They''re just people who had bad luck. Master likes to train his followers and test their loyalty. You''ll be fine if you''re not one of them. Well, seeing you were sent to Wudang Sect shows your loyalty and talent. They will probably grace you with blessings as soon as you meet them."


    The man exined with a light tone, as if he was used to the horror. Kim Min-Gu didn''t say anything and just nodded his head. He was scared and didn''t want to anger the man.


    Following him, he was taken inside the main building. The hall was grand and majestic, with many decorations and furniture. But, the smell of blood was all over the ce, and the atmosphere was tense.


    Many body parts were disyed like a prize, their blood was still dripping into a container. From them, what felt like the worst Qi Kim Min-Gu ever sensed could be felt, manifesting as a dark fog that filled the floor due to how dense it was.


    Not only that, people in the room continued to dismember bodies on the table in front of them with smiles on their faces as if they were experiencing the greatest joy the world could offer.


    Vomit threatened to rise in his throat, but he controlled himself. He couldn''t let the enemies know that he was ufortable.


    "Wee back, little brother."

 Chapter 151 – Hands

    The man patted him on the back and pushed him forward.


    "Feel free to greet master Hands. She''s in the furthest room, waiting for your arrival."


    "I am honored."


    Kim Min-Gu bowed his head and began walking forward.


    Behind him, Leo watched carefully. He had followed them into the sect and had been hiding his presence since then. However, he knew if he advanced more than this, his presence would be felt. The one waiting inside that room was someone who was at least the same level as the Cult Leader.


    Someone who actually stepped outside instead of holing up in hisir.


    So, he had to stop.


    And the moment Kim Min-Gu was pushed into the room, he made his move.


    "Min-Gu, run."


    "Huh?"


    Upon Leo''s surprising entrymand, Kim Min-Gu''s eyes widened. The people in the room stopped what they did after noticing his presence and turned at him at once.


    Without waiting for them to react, he removed his Qi limiter and his hair turned white. He raised his leg and kicked the ground.


    "Lightning Step."


    The ground was destroyed, and lightning crackled around him, spreading to destroy the whole room. The people inside were hit by the attack, their bodies fried by the electricity. The tables got destroyed and nothing was spared. Even the man who guided Kim Min-Gu earlier was burnt.


    "Go!"


    Leo yelled, and Kim Min-Gu nodded his head. He turned around and ran away, his speed unmatched. Meanwhile, Leo was focused on the door that was closed shut.


    There, a figure slowly rose from the ground. A beautiful woman with a pale face and sharp eyes appeared, her aura menacing and her energy dark. Deep frown lines marred her forehead, and her eyes were bloodshot.


    She was the master of the sect, and her power was on the level of the Cult Leader. In the Supreme Evil Follower''s cult, she was the Hands, the one in charge of torturing and killing those who dared to oppose them. The one responsible for the missing peopletely.


    "Who the hell are you?!"


    Her voice echoed through the hall, and Leo grinned.


    "I am not someone who spews cheesy lines, but I guess it''s time for me to make my grand entrance. Mercenary Union Leader, Leo, at your service."


    He answered, and her expression changed. Her frown turned into a smirk, and her eyes twinkled with a hint of amusement.


    The person standing in front of him wasn''t someone to be underestimated. However, he knew all about her, including her ability, from the novel. He knew how to handle and fight her.


    "Oh, so you''re the one. Hmm, I didn''t expect you toe here. You must be crazy."


    She spoke, smiling seductively. She had a beauty that made anyone look, and her voice was sweet and tempting.


    However, Leo wasn''t moved. He had seen the real her, and he knew her true nature. The other party, unaware of all, tried the best weapon she had.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Your face isn''t all that bad. And your Qi... Wow, it''s really impressive. How about we work together, hmm? I can do everything you want. Like this..."


    She moved her hips and licked her lips. Her hand squeezed herrge breasts that almost fell out of her dress while moving seductively.


    From the slit of her dress, her white and smooth thighs were revealed. They were long and beautiful, and when she opened further, she revealed that she wore no underwear.


    No men could resist her.


    She had used her charm and her ability to control people, using their lust and their weakness to bend them to her will. And her Qi was so strong that anyone would feel weak and lose control of their senses.


    "I can even do a lot of things with my hands. I believe I can take you to heaven."


    Hands moved her hands up and down while sticking her tongue out, showing her flexibility and her willingness. The way she moved her hands was like she was touching something invisible.


    However, Leo just raised his eyebrows.


    "Is that even impressive?" He asked, impassive. "My secretary can do it better than you, old hag. And who wants to be jerked off by the manifestation of some old man''s hand? Just imagining that is gross."


    Hands'' expression darkened, and her charm faded. Her Qi was no longer sweet and alluring, and it became dangerous and dark alongside her face. Fur grew on her arms, and her fingers turned into sharp ws.


    "What... did you just say?"


    Anger filled her, and her Qi became darker and nastier. Her size increased. She no longer had the charming hips or the seductive legs. Her clothes tore apart, and her skin turned into ck fur. Her face also changed, bing a monstrous shape that belonged to a monster.


    One thing that remained was just herrge boobs, but even that was now looking ugly and deformed.


    Leo watched her transformation with fascination. This was the true her. A monster who had lost her humanity and was just a beast. A remain of Supreme Evil''s Hands, a being that lived solely for Supreme Evil''s sake.


    "Interesting. Very interesting."


    He nodded his head and cracked his fingers.


    "Then, it''s time for me to get serious too. Let''s y, you big rat."


    His Qi exploded, and the hall was filled with crackling lightning. He gripped his photon sword tightly, and his hair turned into a silvery-white color.


    In front of him, the monster growled and raised her ws. A rat monster.


    "How dare you!"


    Hands rushed forward, her Qi exploding. Her size was no longer a hindrance, and her speed was unmatched. With every step, the ground shook, and the building groaned.


    But, Leo was ready.


    He channeled his lightning Qi through Nanites, enhancing his speed and his overall strength, and dodged her ws. There was no shadow at all. When Hands realized it, Leo was already behind her, swinging his sword.


    A line of light formed, and the rat monster''s arm was cut off. She roared and swung her tail, but Leo ducked and kicked her chin. Lightning surged from his attack, and the monster flew back.


    However, the injury was superficial, and the monster was not affected. She was a Qi user, and her energy rivaled those of 8 Stars martial artists, just based on what Leo felt.


    Due to her nature as a beast, she was able to heal her injuries quickly, and her Qi was strong enough to make her a danger. Her severed arm regrew, and the wound healed.


    "I will cut you to pieces and wring you dry, you bastard! Don''t ever think of leaving here with your life."


    The monster snarled and jumped at him again.


    ***


    While Leo fought against Hands inside, Kim Min-Gu found himself in a dangerous situation, surrounded by the crazy martial artists outside. They gathered after hearing themotion and immediately went to surround him.


    They were grinning and their eyes were twinkling with madness. The dark Qi they released was so strong that it could make a normal person faint just by being near them.


    "Where are you going, newbie?"


    Hearing that, Kim Min-Gu couldn''t help but smile wryly. He had to work hard before he could run.


    ''Benefactor, I thought you promised to protect me!'' He screamed in his mind.

 Chapter 152 – What the Leader Want, and What the Follower Desire

    But as a martial artist, he was prepared to do anything. He unsheathed his sword and pointed it at the people surrounding him as pure dark Qi rose from his body, dyeing his sclera ck.


    Heavenly Demon Descent!


    "Sorry, but I have no time to chat with you. Come at me all at once. I will cut you to pieces.


    This technique was a forbidden art that was only taught to the elite in the Heavenly Demon Sect. It was a powerful one that would enhance his power and make him unstoppable.


    With that, Kim Min-Gu''s aura changed. His Qi that flowed like a water dragon turned into a fire dragon, burning with passion and fury. He was no longer the boy who was timid and afraid.


    Now, he was a martial artist that would bring death and destruction.


    "If you''re not going to attack me, then allow me to."


    Lowering his stance, he rushed forward like a bull.


    In an instant, three people were cut down. Their blood sshed around, and their screams filled the air. Kim Min-Gu was unfazed and just kept shing his sword.


    Of course, the enemies were injured from their reckless duel with each other, but they were by no means weak. They could handle themselves and fought back.


    One of them kicked his stomach, sending him back. However, Kim Min-Gu quickly flipped in the air andnded on his feet. His eyes were red, and his face was contorted with anger. Emotions were easier to get into when he was in Heavenly Demon Descent''s state.


    By sacrificing his rationality, he could focus on the fight and kill everything that stood in his way.


    "He''s not human! He''s a demon!"


    One of them yelled, and Kim Min-Gu couldn''t help but chuckle. A demon fit him well as the heir of the Demon Sect and the direct disciple of Heavenly Demon. He was used to killing and was not afraid of dying.


    His sword shed and cut, his feet danced, and his hands stabbed. All the while, his dark Qi flowed from his body, enhancing his attacks and defense.


    "Dance of the Heavenly Demon."


    He chanted, and his Qi began to move, dancing like a wind. His sword was covered in mes, and his hair floated slightly. The enemies couldn''t help but watch him with awe and fear.


    The one that was hit by his me had their clothes burn and their skin melting. They couldn''t move or scream, and their Qi couldn''t heal them.


    Kim Min-Gu was ruthless. And because of his special body disposition, he was able to use his dark Qi without any problems. And also... He could use more than 1 Qi element.


    "Water Cutter."


    The me around his sword turned into water. Once he swung his sword, a thin line of water shot from it, slicing the enemies'' arms and legs.


    The one that was hit didn''t have a chance to scream. They couldn''t even move, their wounds turning purple and their energy disappearing.


    Kim Min-Gu didn''t stop.


    "Demon Step."


    Stomping his foot on the ground, he disappeared from the enemies'' sight. They looked around and couldn''t find him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Suddenly, their bodies were sliced in half. Kim Min-Gu stood in front of them, his expression calm and his breathing steady. Blood rained on him, but he didn''t care. He managed to break through their formation and escape the sect.


    Thest enemy standing looked at him with fear in his eyes. But, Kim Min-Gu couldn''t be bothered to finish him off. He just left him and walked away. His benefactor told him to run, so he ran.


    As he reached the outside of the hidden vige, his appearance returned to normal. He was able to feel the massive Qi explosion from the inside and couldn''t help but look back.


    "Benefactor, what happened there?"


    Another weakness of Heavenly Demon Descent was making him unable to feel Qi other than his own to erase any kind of pressure used by the enemy. So he just realized that there was a battle between monsters in the building behind him.


    "Don''t worry about me. Just run and return to the capital. I will finish this guy off ande after you."


    As if he could hear Kim Min-Gu''s voice, Leo gave an instruction through the earring.


    Kim Min-Gu was surprised, but he nodded and began to run. If he stayed any longer, his legs would be unable to move due to pressure and pain. He didn''t want that to happen.


    After making sure that Kim Min-Gu was far away by looking at the hologram map, Leo focused on the monster in front of him.


    Hands was a Qi user and had the ability to control the earth. A chunk of the wall was formed into a hammer and swung toward him.


    However, he was quick and agile. His figure turned into a blurry mess and he dodged while leaving a trail of light behind him.


    "Lightning Step."


    He appeared above her, his sword aimed at her neck.


    Facing the iing attack, Hands swung her w, creating a shield. It was her strongest defense, and Leo knew it wouldn''t break easily.


    So, he changed his target. His sword changed direction mid-air and swung toward her legs.


    The sharp de cut through her fur, and blood gushed out. She lost bnce and fell to the ground.


    "Aaargh! You bastard!"


    Her roar echoed through the building, and Leo just grinned.


    "Don''t worry. Your death wille soon. After all, I n to eradicate the Supreme Evil followers until there is nothing left. And you, as one of their masters, are no exception."


    He said, his voice cold and merciless.


    "You will die, and everyone will know that the Mercenary Union is the one who destroyed the Supreme Evil and its followers. Our reputation will rise and we will be feared throughout the world. No one will dare to mess with us. We will be the true power in the Murim and the Empire. That''s my n, and you are just a small part of it."


    For the first time ever, Leo saw Hands'' expression change. She was scared, and her eyes showed her fear. The craziness in his eyes and the mercilessness in his voice was terrifying.


    She couldn''t defeat him. Her wildest instinct screamed at her that she shouldn''t make this man her enemy.


    "You''re mad! You can''t destroy us! No one can! Supreme Evil will always rise and rule the world. His disciples will bring death and destruction upon thend. You''re just a bug that will be crushed! Die while being ignorant of the truth!"


    The earth hammer molded into a spear and flew toward him.


    A line of darkness followed the spear, and the Qi was so dense that it was hard to breathe.


    "Corrupted Earth Spear."


    The darkness was an extension of her, and her ability was known to be able to corrupt anyone and anything. Anyone hit by the spear would turn into a pile of ashes, leaving nothing behind.


    "Lightning Shield."


    Leo''s hand was raised, and the air around him seemed to disappear. The lightning crackled, and the photon shield with lightning energy formed around him.


    It was strong and sturdy, and the spear couldn''t pierce it. It shattered upon impact, and the electricity surged toward Hands.


    She couldn''t dodge it, and her body was hit. The sound of thunder echoed through the building, and smoke filled the room.


    Still, her body was still standing. She was stubborn and had a lot of energy. Her fur was burnt, and her skin was ckened, but she was alive.


    "Damn it! Die, you bastard! Die die die and be nutrients for our Lord!"


    Earth rose as she trashed around.


    The ground trembled, and the building started to crumble. Leo, on the other hand, was floating with a circle of lightning surrounding him. His eyes were red, and his expression was cold. Lightning shot around randomly with him as the center.


    Qi gathered in his hands, forming a sphere that was crackling with energy.


    "Thunderstorm."


    The energy exploded, and lightning spread everywhere. The roof was broken, and the ground was destroyed. The floating earth fell to the ground, and the walls copsed.


    "Fall!"


    Leo shouted, and the lightning gathered into a spear, shooting toward the ground.


    "AAAAHHH!!"


    Hands'' scream echoed as the lightning pierced her chest, and she fell into the rubble. Dust filled the air, and the building was in shambles.


    Still, Leo wasn''t someone to lower his guard. He might''ve had pierced her heart, but he wouldn''t be sure that she was dead yet before confirming it himself.


    He scanned the area and found her body. Walking toward it, he was surprised when a burnt arm shot out and grabbed his ankle.


    "Damn you, bastard. I will kill you."


    The hand was covered in fur, and her voice was hoarse. She was still alive, but her Qi was unstable and her energy was fading. She already half-returned to her human form and was barely able to speak.


    "Look at your situation. You can''t even stand up. What can you do to kill me?"


    Leo shook his foot, and the hand let go.


    "Nothing. But I can still tell you something. You will never be able to revive Supreme Evil even if I don''t do anything. Why?"


    A smile formed on his lips as he looked at the pitiful sight of the master of the sect.


    "Because he doesn''t want to be revived."


    "What? Impossible!"


    Hands yelled, but her eyes were wide with shock. Words from enemies usually didn''t affect her. However, she couldn''t believe what Leo said.


    ''I am not lying though.''


    Supreme Evil, the man who brought death and destruction, the one that was the symbol of evil, the one who was feared and worshiped by his followers.


    Surprisingly, the man himself wanted death. He was tired of the life he was living and the world he was living in. He was bored and felt like there was nothing left for him. His power forced him to take and absorb the energy of others to stay alive. It was a painful existence, and he wished for it to end.


    He tried to end his life multiple times, but his immortality made it impossible. The only way he could end his life was if someone stronger than him killed him.


    And so he created problems, wars, and chaos in the Murim. He gathered those doing evils and branded himself as Supreme Evil to make himself a target for powerful Qi users.


    But, no one could kill him.


    His n was to keep going until someone or something that could destroy him appeared. That only took an entire Murim to do so, creating what was called the Murim Alliance.


    "Even if he got revived, he would kill himself before his power is restored. Just be honest that you guys only sought his power and not the person himself."


    Leo chuckled and kicked her chin.


    "Now, die. There''s no reason for you to keep living. I have won."


    Hands growled and trashed around, but her injuries and energy were too much for her to handle.


    "Damn it! Damn you!"


    Her body turned into ashes, and Leo couldn''t help but feel satisfied.


    One of the strongest members of the Supreme Evil followers was gone, and their secret vige was destroyed. From now on, the others would move much more carefully, and their movement would be easier to track.


    ''It''s time to cleanse the Murim of evil and restore bnce.''


    With that thought, he stepped over the rubble and walked away.


    For the sake of his goal.

 Chapter 153 – Twisted Past

    After the fight against Hands, Leo walked out of the destroyed building. The dust had settled, and the building was in ruins. However, the important thing was he was able to get rid of a strong member of the Supreme Evil followers. He massacred the remaining people, ensuring that no one could escape.


    "No matter where you are hiding, I will find you."


    He whispered as he walked around the vige, searching for souls.


    After a few minutes, he managed to eradicate the whole vige. But he didn''t leave yet. There was something he had to find and confirm.


    "Hmm, is it in the building I was in earlier?"


    Leo frowned and turned around. The building that looked like a vige chief house earlier was turned into rubble from his fight against Hands. He could see a part of the wall that was not destroyed. Somehow, it stayed intact and was not affected by the destruction.


    Walking toward it, he realized that the wall was a fake. The smart lenses scanned the area and found a hidden entrance.


    "This is interesting."


    He pushed the door, and it opened, revealing a hidden room. It was empty, and he couldn''t find anything except for a book on a table. He approached the table and took the book, observing it.


    From the condition alone, Leo knew this book was well-taken care of. It was clean and had no damage or wear and tear. However, the content made his eyes widened.


    The book was titled "Supreme Evil Teaching."


    Written on it was a history. The forgotten past that was recorded by someone. He read the first page before turning it to the second.


    Usually, he would record the content and analyze it. However, he couldn''t bring himself to do it now. His concentration was lost, and his mind was nk.


    "What the fuck is this?"


    He muttered and quickly skimmed through the pages.


    The content was horrifying. The Supreme Evil followers, the Sect, the history, and the knowledge they gathered. And more importantly...


    "The history written in this book is fabricated by someone."


    As someone who had read the novel, which almost reached its ending, Leo knew this wasn''t true. He knew that the events mentioned in the book were different from what actually happened.


    It was like a fantasy story or an alternate reality.


    Someone had written the novel, but this was not the original one.


    The version that she told Hands was the truth. Supreme Evil was tired of his immortal life and wanted to die. He gathered people doing evil deeds and created a group to threaten the Orthodox Sect, making them feel the need to gather and form an alliance.


    In the process, they became the Murim Alliance and fought against evil.


    Of course, he didn''t think Supreme Evil was a good guy. No, he was pure evil. A selfish, greedy, and evil guy who only cared about himself.


    Still...


    "The version written here only described his greatness and his power. There''s no mention of his desire to die and the truth about his creation. Even the name of the group is different."


    Leo couldn''t help but feel weird.


    When he read further, the book exined the bad deeds all martial arts practitioners had done. They were selfish and cruel, and they cared nothing for others.


    No wonder the Supreme Evil cult''s followers became so crazy. They were fed with strange ideas and stories.


    "This is madness. How could they create a religion out of lies and delusions? The Murim world is really fucked up."


    He closed the book and decided to record and burn it.


    Whoever created this book was insane. Their ideas and beliefs were so distorted that it was hard to even describe them.


    "If the writer of this book is still alive, I have to kill him or her. This is dangerous. No, maybe this is a n by using the Supreme Evil followers. Hmm, no matter how I think about it, it''s just a lie. And the lies are dangerous. We need to act quickly."


    After destroying the strange room with his lightning Qi, Leo stepped outside. He didn''t forget to put a limiter on his Qi again and returned to his disguise.


    Looking around, he nodded his head.


    There was no evidence left, and the building was ruined.


    No one would find anything or discover anything.


    It was time for him to leave.


    ***


    In Chengdu, Astrid was sitting behind the bar and sighed. She was thinking about the battle in the cave. In that fight, she was the weakest link and almost died.


    It was a humiliating experience.


    "I should get stronger."


    How to do that? His Leader had given her a choice to undergo the Nanites surgery only if she agreed to it. It was a difficult decision, and she wasn''t sure what she should do.


    ''I almost broke through 5 Stars, just a little bit more. I can already feel and use my element thanks to the new method Sherly taught me. So, if I continue training, I will reach the next level.''


    However, that wasn''t enough. Once she reached 5 Stars, the other would get even stronger when they awakened their Qi. She couldn''t match up with them and would be left behind.


    ''No, I can''t let that happen. I need to get stronger. I no longer want to be the little princess someone has to protect. I want to be able to protect myself.''


    Astrid clenched her fists, her determination strong. She didn''t know how, but she was going to do it.


    "Oh, Astrid, here you are."


    A voice spoke, and Astrid raised her head. It was Chiaki. She walked toward the bar in her usual whiteb coat, a clipboard in her hands.


    "Oh."


    Chiaki being here only meant one thing.


    "The preparation isplete. Do you want to do it or not?"


    The Nanites'' surgery was ready. This was time to make a decision, something that could change her life forever.


    Astrid closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She could feel her heart beating faster and her palms sweating. She was nervous and afraid.


    But, she was also excited.


    A chance was given to her.


    Dangerous? Yes. Unknown? Not exactly, as the other members told her that they also followed this procedure in the past.


    The sess rate for her was above 70%, which was higher than average. She was lucky, and this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    "Let''s do it."


    Astrid finally made a decision. She nodded her head, and Chiaki gestured for her to follow closely.


    Together, they went to the infirmary. The door was shut not long after they entered, and the sign ''Do not enter'' appeared.


    ***n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In a street of Chengdu, Sherly was strolling together with another girl, a tall and bulky girl whose arms were literally made from muscle.


    "Where the fuck are we going?"


    This girl was the one Leo called the Crazy Bitch, Lee Hae-In. As a barbarian, she usually wore fur for clothes. But because she was in Chengdu now, and in Hallowed Insect''s care, the other made him to at least dress modestly.


    Jessica gave her clothes that covered her skin, along with a long coat that was made with sh-proof material for extra defense.


    She was ufortable in them, and she couldn''t move properly. It was frustrating, and she didn''t like it. But when she got used to it, herint died down, although she still muttered that she preferred her fur every now and then.


    "Just calm down. I will take you to a fun ce. You will like it here for sure."


    Sherly smiled as she dragged her toward a building. It looked rundown and almost copsed, but the inside was actually decorated nicely. There was a stage, and a man was standing on it.


    "Wee to my bar,dies. Please sit down and enjoy the show."


    The man spoke, and Sherly smiled.


    "Old man, is the ring open tonight? I am ready to bet."


    Upon hearing that, the barkeeper smirked.


    "Oh, so youe for that? Go to that door and follow the corridor. You will find the ring."


    "Thanks. Come on, Hae-In. You will love this ce."


    Sherly grinned and pulled her into the hallway. There was a door at the end, and when they opened it, the barbarian girl was shocked.


    "Ooooh! Knock him out! Punch him in the face! Beat him until he bleeds!"


    "Kick his head! Crush his skull!"


    Screams filled the area that was as big as a hall. At the center, an elevated ring made from metal was created, and two people were fighting on top of it. Bloodied and bruised, they exchanged blows without using Qi, following the rule of the house.


    Hae-In watched with fascination and couldn''t help but grin. The atmosphere in this ce reminded her of home where violence reigns supreme. No one should be underestimated and no one should be trifled with.


    It was a good ce, and the fights were exciting.


    "Come on, fight! Fight! Punch him! Break his ribs!"


    Before long, she joined the crowd and screamed her lungs out.


    In the background, Sherly smiled.


    ''Yes, this will keep her busy for a while. And I can make some money from this.''


    She didn''t know why the Leader wanted her to distract Lee Hae-In for a few days, to the point where he introduced this illegal underground arena. But, she didn''t ask questions.


    After all, this was a perfect opportunity for her. A way for her to make a little profit and watch how a barbarian fights. Who knew that she might be able to think of a new story idea or a martial while she was at it?


    And just as expected...


    "Hey, girl. How do I join the duel?"


    Lee Hae-In was caught in the atmosphere and her eyes sparkled with excitement. She was already ready to beat the crap out of anyone who dared to stand in her way.


    Sherly smirked.


    ''Perfect.''


    This was a good n, and her Leader was a genius. He knew what the other party wanted and their habits before creating a n. The other party would follow his step no matter what, and the distraction would work.


    It was just a simple scheme, but it worked perfectly.


    The reason for it was not for her to know.


    ''Well, let''s make some profit and enjoy the show.''


    "It''s over there. Let''s register you right away, Hae-In."


    Hearing Sherly''s answer, Lee Hae-In grinned widely.


    "You know what? I like you! Hahaha, you take me to a good ce! I will buy you a drink and let''s have a feast tonight!"


    The barbarianughed loudly, and the people around them cheered.


    ''Yeah, this is going to be an interesting story.''


    Sherly nodded her head. She was not a fighter, but she was a fan of stories. She also loved when a character moved in her direction.


    ''She''s so easy to control. Such a simpleton.'' She thought as she guided Lee Hae-In to the registration table.

 Chapter 154 – Warriors Rest*

    News about a spike of Qi that made Bloody Guard and Murim Alliance on guard spread in the capital. Leo was able to hear it as soon as he stepped inside, dressed like a normal man.


    Many martial artists gathered together and discussed the news, their voices loud and clear.


    "Which hidden master decided toe out and make a mess?"


    "That energy... That''s 9 Star energy, right?"


    "And of the lightning element at that. Did the Murim Alliance Leader manage to break through after so long?!"


    "That''s possible! After all, he was on the verge of breaking through before. Now, he''s probably a true powerhouse!"


    The crowd was full of gossip, and the topic was hard to miss. However, Leo wasn''t interested. He walked past them, knowing full well who they were talking about.


    ''It seems they misunderstand something, but it''s not something I can correct. I am currently nning to stay in the Capital in disguise. If Ie as Leo, I might be able to say something. But...''


    The Murim Alliance must''ve known that it wasn''t their leader. And among people in the Central in, only one could make the whole capital feel his lightning Qi.


    ''They know that I am nearby, but they don''t know where I am. This is a perfect chance to fish the remaining masters of the Supreme Cult Followers. Let''s see... The one in the Capital should be Eyes. Heart is hidden well, not even I know where he is now. And Torso... Wandering Sword Saint and Crazy Bitch should be able to handle him in Chengdu.''


    Surprisingly, one of the masters of the Supreme Evil Followers was actually hidden in the Capital, and the other one was in Chengdu. More specifically, in the hidden underground path that linked the two cities.


    It was the only ce they could hide and gather information.


    And the one hidden in the Capital part was Eyes.


    Based on the information he got from the novel, Eyes was one of the important followers. She was the one who could corrupt the mind and make anyone her ve. And based on her description, she was a calctive, beautiful, and seductive woman.


    Her role was simr to Head, who also had a simr ability to Eyes, but much more dangerous.


    She was the type of person that he couldn''t underestimate.


    ''I will need Chiaki for this. Is she free right now?''


    Humming, he walked through the street and went toward the inn where he stayed. When he blended with the crowd, he changed his disguise back to Yang Ji the merchant. This was the identity he used to go around the capital and the one that was registered.


    With the disguise, his face looked young and handsome. He carried a confident air around him, and his eyes were bright and sharp. His aura was powerful, and his presence was hard to miss.


    But no one knew who he was.


    As soon as he got back to the inn, he entered his room and was greeted by Jessica''s figure, who had just finished her bath. Steam was still rising from her, and her half-naked body, only hidden by the towel she held in her hand, was exposed.


    "Now, Jessica. Are you dressed like that to seduce me?" Leo smiled and took off his disguise, revealing his true self.


    Facing him, Jessica smiled softly and put one of her hands on the hip.


    "What do you think?"


    Her tone was low and seductive and inviting.


    Leo stepped closer, stopping only when he was in front of her. Due to their height difference, he had to look down a bit, which made the valley of her breasts visible.


    "Hmm, you''re quite naughty, Jessica. I wonder if I can teach you some manners."


    His hand moved, and he squeezed her breast, making her moan slightly. Her face reddened, and her body trembled.


    "Don''t tease me, Leader. I can do it just as well."


    Jessica got closer and began to stroke his crotch. Her hand moved quickly and expertly, sliding inside, and Leo couldn''t help but grunt.


    "I am happy you made a lot of moves against metely, Leader. I am d that you see me as a woman and not just a secretary."


    She smiled and pulled his pants down, taking off his bodysuit, revealing his length. She bent her knees and opened her mouth, taking him inside.


    The towel fell down, revealing her naughty and sexy figure with water dripping down her still wet hair. It made Leo get hard almost immediately.


    "Slurp~"


    Her tongue danced, and she bobbed her head up and down.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Leo was surprised by her movement. The suddenness of the situation was something he didn''t expect. However, he couldn''t deny that it felt good.


    "Good."


    He muttered and gripped her head. He began to move his hips, his length sliding in and out of her mouth.


    Slurping noises were made, and saliva was dribbled from her chin. She didn''t protest and just kept going, sucking him harder and deeper.


    "Mmmh~"


    Looking up, her gaze met with Leo''s. She had the look of someone who wanted to seduce him. Her hand moved toward her crotch, rubbing her clit and making herself wet.


    ''Wow, this is hot.''


    Leo couldn''t help but be amazed. He didn''t know his secretary could be this sexy.


    He pushed her head back, his cock sliding out of her mouth, and turned her around with her ass facing him.


    "I can''t hold on any longer."


    "Huh, wait, Lea- Oooh!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Leo''s cock slid inside her pussy. His size was big and her pussy was tight. It was a perfect match, and the pleasure they felt was intense.


    In just one thrust, Jessica squirted. Her juice dripped down her leg, and her eyes rolled back from the pleasure.


    Leo felt pretty aroused watching it. Combined with the high adrenaline from fighting earlier, he was roaring to go. His hand grabbed her hair, and his hips moved like a piston. He was fast and rough, fucking her like a wild beast.


    "Aaah, aah, aaah, aaaaah!! Wait, Leader! You''re too- Oooh! So good!"


    Jessica moaned loudly, her voice echoing through the room. Leo was not bothered by it and kept going.


    "Fuck! This is so good. You''re amazing, Jessica."


    He spoke and pped her ass, leaving a red mark.


    "Ahhhh!! Don''t do that! It''s embarrassing!"


    She shouted, her face bright red. But, she couldn''t stop. The pleasure she was feeling was intense, and her pussy was sensitive. Leo was able to make her cum just by hitting her g-spot, and it was driving her crazy.


    "Ngh! You''re tight, Jessica. You want my cum, right? Your body wants it."


    Leo spoke and pulled her hair, making her turn her head toward him. Her cheeks were flushed, and her lips were slightly parted. She was moaning, and her body was trembling.


    "Let''s move to the couch. But I don''t want to pull out. Let''s just move like this."


    He grunted and dragged her with him, his cock still inside. Jessica was too weak to protest and could only moan.


    Once they reached the couch, Leo pushed her down, making her face him. Her boobs jiggled, and her legs were spread wide. She looked at him with desire and lust, and Leo couldn''t help but feel himself getting harder.


    "You make me like this. Come here, Jessica."


    He kissed her and shoved his tongue into her mouth. She kissed him back and couldn''t resist him. His hands cupped her breasts, his fingers ying with her nipples.


    "Mmmh~"


    Their bodies glued together, and they couldn''t keep their hands off each other.


    After a while, Leo pulled his cock out and rubbed it on her clit. Jessica shuddered and couldn''t stop moaning. She was already soaked, and her desire was burning. He moved up and put his cock between herrge breasts.


    "Oooh, you want to do it there? Mmm, yes, Leader. Come and fuck my tits."


    Jessica didn''t protest and put her hand on her breasts, pushing them together and creating a tight hole for him to fuck.


    Leo didn''t hesitate and shoved his cock inside. It was warm and slippery, and he began to move. The sensation was incredible, and he couldn''t help but groan. Whenever his tip poked out from between her breasts, she would give it a lick and make him feel even better.


    "You''re so naughty, Jessica. Fuck, you''re driving me crazy."


    Leo couldn''t resist the temptation and picked her up, moving her around while her body was wrapped around him.


    Before long, he felt his climaxing, and his movement got faster and rougher.


    "I am about to cum, Jessica."


    "Cum, Leader. Cover me with your semen."


    Her voice was husky and filled with desire.


    At the same time, Leo''s cock exploded, shooting his load all over her. Somended on her face and hair, and some hit her chest and stomach. White semen dripped down her body, and she couldn''t help but tremble from the sensation.


    She could feel the warmth and wetness covering her body, and it made her feel so horny and turned on that she cummed again. Her juice squirted out, and she screamed in pleasure.


    "Aaaaaah! It''s too much! Aaaah!!"


    Her legs were shaking, and her pussy was contracting. Leo could feel it and was satisfied.


    ''This was good. Very good.''


    Pulling away from her, she looked at her dirty and semen-covered body with satisfaction.


    "You''re amazing, Leader. That was a wonderful experience."


    She smiled, her eyes twinkling with happiness. Her tongue licked her lips, and she couldn''t help but blush. Her heart was racing, and she couldn''t get enough.


    Leo watched her and smirked.


    ''Yes, this is a very good distraction. I can feel my mind healing from the chaos and the stress of the fight. This is perfect. She''s a good partner.''


    He sat on the couch and pulled her toward him, his cock still hard and ready for round two.


    "Can you move this time?"


    "Of course. Just tell me what to do."


    Jessica was excited and couldn''t wait to continue. She didn''t know why, but she felt a strong desire to please him and make him feel good.


    And so, they continued to have fun like usual for a few days without even stepping out of the room even once, until the day came when Leo received amunication from Chiaki while Jessica was sucking his cock.


    "Leader, the surgery is a sess."

 Chapter 155 – Emperors Banquet

    Upon receiving information from Chiaki, Leo asked her to send him the data and go to the Capital. He also didn''t forget to have Chiaki ry his order to Jack and Shui, who were in Chengdu.


    They had to move decisively and catch the remaining members of the Supreme Evil Followers. And this would be the best chance.


    The one hiding in the Capital, Eyes, was a tricky one. She was intelligent and cunning, and she knew how to blend in and hide her true self. The mental corruption she spread was also a problem.


    Therefore, they needed Chiaki''s expertise and her special ability. She was a member of the Mercenary Union, a scientist who studied Qi and its effect on the human body.


    Not only that, her Coco could cover arge area someone would normally be unable to reach, and her ability to read and manipte minds was something no one could beat.


    With her at their side, they would have an edge over their enemy.


    The problem was, she would only arrive in 3 days as she would take Astrid with her. Another problem was...


    "A banquet in the Pce, is it?"


    Ming Yuchan suddenly visited the inn to meet Leo and extended the invitation from the Emperor. He knew about Leo''s identity and supported him from the start. Therefore, the invitation wasn''t suspicious at all.


    ''I also have a deal with the Emperor. Maybe he wants to say something using this as a chance, or...''


    Leo didn''t think much of it and decided to go. If there was a chance, then he would take it. So the next morning, he arrived at the pce in his disguise as a merchant, Yang Ji. Jessica was with him, wearing a beautiful red dress and a mask that covered half of her face.


    As someone''s wife, she was allowed to hide her appearance as long as she was with him. It was a tradition in the Capital so someone else wouldn''t approach her.


    "Mr. Yang, wee. Please enjoy the feast and have fun."


    When Leo entered, an eunuch, or someone whose dick was cut off to serve the Emperor concubines in the Pce, greeted him and guided him to the banquet.


    "Thank you."


    The feast was grand and filled with music and dance. Thedies in the court were dressed beautifully, and the atmosphere was festive.


    Some dancers were invited and performed, their moves sensual and sexy.


    "Wow, this is interesting."


    Leo couldn''t help but watch the dancing as he sat down with Jessica. It was a beautiful sight, and the movements were well-choreographed. Long shawls and ribbons were used to create an illusion and a story. Two dancers were in the center, their bodies almost touching, and their expressions were intimate.


    More than anything, it was the emotion and feeling that touched him.


    "Hmm, the way they moved their bodies was incredible. I wonder if I can learn that."


    Jessica spoke, ncing at Leo yfully. Since he slept with her, the coldness she often showed seemed to have melted a little, and she was more friendly and open. She didn''t mind him teasing her or ying pranks.


    "If I learn from them, maybe I can give you a private show... Just the two of us. Maybe we will have Chiaki and Anya join us. Or even better... Astrid?"


    "Chiaki and Anya, I understand. But... Astrid? Are you trying to joke or...?"


    "Fufufu, I will leave it to your imagination, Leader. It''s my intuition as a woman, but I think she will agree if you kind of force her. She might say that she hated it, but deep down she likes it."


    "I am not sure about that, but she was a real princess. Such a thing might pass her mind one or twice, but surely she''s not that shameless. She''s too proud for that."


    Leo smirked and realized that his cup was empty. As he was about to refill it, Jessica had already poured him some wine.


    "Thanks."


    "Anything for you, Darling."


    She smiled and leaned against him. The others were watching them, and their eyes were filled with jealousy. However, the fact that Jessica was his wife, even if it was a fake, protected her from being touched by the other.


    As he sipped his wine, he noticed the eunuch walking toward him. He brought with him a familiar person, Ming Yuchan.


    "Oh, Master Yang! You''re already here! How are you?"


    He smiled and bowed, and the eunuch walked away.


    "I''ve been good. Thanks for inviting me to this banquet. I have never been to such a grand party before. The dance was beautiful, and the food was delicious."


    "Ahahaha, I am d you like it." Ming Yuchan sat on the spot beside them and called a servant to pour his alcohol.


    Just by moving a finger, the servant arrived with a jug and poured the wine into his cup.


    "So, how is the progress in the Central in? Did you manage to gather the items you need?"


    "Not exactly, but we are making progress. Soon, we will be able to open a store in the Capital."


    "That''s good news. What''s stopping you from doing it right now?"


    "Apetitor, you see? Thispetitor''s eyes are everywhere and it''s stopping me from getting what I want."


    Although their conversations looked like normal merchants talking about business, they were actually talking about the Supreme Cult and its followers. They didn''t want anyone to know the real content, but also wanted to show their good rtionship.


    With this, the influential people would get to know Yang Ji, the merchant with a good rtionship and could talk on equal terms with the CEO of the Four Wind Merchant, Ming Yuchan.


    Both of them talked very loud, gathering attention.


    ''Perfect. This will make the enemy nervous and make a mistake. Eyes should know about this and will do something reckless.''


    Leo thought as he ate a piece of meat, pretending not to care.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In reality, he was the meat that someone would be very eager to eat right now. The gaze he felt wasn''t all friendly. Some were jealous and some were filled with greed.


    ''This is going to be an interesting banquet.''


    Leo took another sip and grinned. For now, the Emperor hasn''t joined the banquet yet, so it was just the nobles and the ministers having fun.


    However, the real show was about to start.


    Suddenly, no one spoke anything. Silence engulfed the banquet hall, only drum and flute could be heard.


    Everyone''s attention was on the throne at the end of the room.


    The Emperor was here.


    "Wee, Your Majesty. Thank you for joining the feast."


    Leo looked at the so-called Emperor and couldn''t help but chuckle inside. A man with an impressive beard, dressed in golden clothes and a crown, was sitting on the throne.


    He was handsome and dignified, but not as handsome as the attendant beside him who wore eunuch clothes. The attendant scanned the surroundings with an impassive expression as if he was a statue.


    Upon meeting his eyes, the eunuch nodded and whispered something to the ''imitation'' Emperor before leaving.


    ''Well, look at him. Showing himself in front of all his subjects but still not being recognized more than a handsome eunuch. The fact he met my eyes before leaving... It seems he wants to talk privately with me.''


    "Jessica, cover for me. Deploy a decoy and keep it seated here. I need to talk with the Emperor."


    "Yes, Leader."


    With a quick gesture, Jessica created a clone of him and put it on his seat. It was a technique of her own, and she was able to do it easily. She also used an optical illusion and made the clone look more realistic.


    At the same time, Leo also used optical illusion and slipped out of the banquet. Everything happened in an instant. And as no one attending the banquet was a martial artist, they were fooled pretty easily by the party trick.


    ''Now, let''s see what he wants to talk about.''


    Leo stepped outside and went to a garden nearby. There, the ''eunuch'' was waiting.


    "Finally, you''re here."


    Without asking, the eunuch opened a door and invited him.


    "Let''s talk inside, it''s something that you should hear pretty soon."


    "There is no need to rush, Your Majesty. What if your subject hears what you said?"


    "Then don''t call me with a title. I am nothing but an eunuch now."


    "Very well, eunuch Sheng."


    "You know what, no one dares to say something like that even to an eunuch. I really don''t have any dignity left."


    Eunuch Sheng, or the real Emperor, sighed and shook his head.


    "You''re still the Emperor, and you''re still respected by your subject. But as you said, and by your own definition, I am not your subject so I can do as I pleased, no?"


    "... I kind of regret saying that now."


    "No, no, it''s fine. Come on, tell me what you want. I don''t have all day."


    "And now you rush me."


    Leo justughed and entered the hidden room.

 Chapter 156 – Unexpected Situation

    The hidden room was simple and bare. There was no furniture or decoration. The only thing there was a table and two chairs.


    "Please, have a seat."


    Leo sat down, and Sheng closed the door. Darkness descended into the room, but it was dispelled by a firefly Qi in a form of lightning he created.


    "Thank you." Sheng nodded and sat on the opposite chair. He crossed his legs and leaned back, looking more rxed.


    "So, what is it that you want to talk about?"


    "It''s the matter of Supreme Evil and his followers. I need your help."


    Sheng didn''t waste time and went straight to the point. The flickering light made his face look mysterious, and his voice was low.


    "But before we continue, I have to tell you regarding the request. It seems that the n will be more difficult than I thought. The person who is causing trouble and disrupting the economy, the person who is controlling the minds of the people, the one who is manipting the nobles and ministers. All of them are the followers of Supreme Evil."


    So far, Leo only suspected that they began to make a move against the Sect. But from this new information, it seemed like they had infiltrated further than expected.


    "Nobles and ministers? How did you find out about that?"


    None of the people in the Royal Estate was a martial artist. And if there were any, they couldn''t detect dark Qi that the supreme evil follower used to manipte the people. They could only guess based on the result.


    The fact Emperor Sheng managed to detect that was impressive.


    "I somehow found out about it after receiving reports. You can read this."


    Sheng took out three scrolls and put them on the table.


    Leo took one of them and unruffled it. Inside, the list of names was written along with the title and the status. They were all martial artists belonging to some sects and ns. From the content, the people he listed were known for talents and they had their achievement written in the profile.


    However, Leo couldn''t understand why Sheng gave him this list at first. He looked at him and asked.


    "Why did you give me this?"


    "Because this is rted to the case, and I need your help."


    "You need me to investigate these people?"


    "No... I mean, if you can. These are the list of people missing from their sects or ns. Some are missing a month back while some are recently. It''s hard to tell the exact number and the date. But, the point is, all of them are missing and can''t be found."


    "Are you sure they aren''t just hiding or running away?"


    No matter how ridiculous it sounded, Leo didn''t believe that the people were missing because they were killed. After all, he was in a world where people could travel using portals and could fly with their Qi.


    If they wanted to escape, they could do it easily. And the people in the list were all talented, being at least 5 Stars or high-ranking members. No one would dare to kill them unless they were prepared for the consequences.


    Therefore, it was possible that they were hiding. However...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes, they are definitely not hiding. They are in a situation where they can''t get mymand or reply."


    At that moment, Leo understood what Sheng tried to say. His gaze returned to the scroll, and he read the description again.


    All of the missing people were different from each other, but each held a position where they were important yet not at the sect or n.


    The fact that all of them disappeared made him realize what was going on.


    "They are Muds..."


    "Correct." Sheng smiled and nodded, taking out another scroll.


    This time, the scroll was so big that it almost covered the entire table.


    "This is the full list of missing people, including Bloody Squad and the Murim Alliance. Their absence is hard to miss and cannot be exined away. The timing is too suspicious."


    The missing list was even longer than Leo expected. The number of people on the list was in the hundreds or even thousands.


    And this list still didn''t include the missing civilians as well as bandits and thieves.


    ''They are moving faster than I ever expected.''


    Dangerous, very dangerous.


    Leo knew what it meant when a lot of people went missing at once. It was a sign of trouble.


    Also, if the Muds under Emperor Sheng went missing at once, their n to destroy the Murim Alliance and the Orthodox Sect would take more time.


    "I need to warn the others. The disappearance of Muds is a big problem. The rest are now either hiding or getting injured, making them in a position where they couldn''t use Qi. Surprisingly, this method works very well. I noticed they only took a healthy one, not a sick or injured one."


    "That''s surprising."


    ''Come to think of it, the people I saw getting butchered in that vige were a bunch of old, weak, and frail people. So, they only took the young and healthy one, huh?''


    "And there is another thing."


    Sheng paused and frowned, his expression grim. He took a deep breath and continued.


    "Recently, arge amount of weapons, armor, and other goods were bought and traded by the bandits and the thieves. They are now better armed and equipped, and their number is growing. I want your help to deal with them first while I try to gather the remaining Muds."


    Bandit eradication, huh?


    Maybe these hyenas heard about the Murim situation and thought that they could take advantage of it. They probably thought that the Murim were weak and vulnerable now, so they could attack and plunder without getting caught.


    "They want to use my subordinates'' effort and eat the fruits of their hard work. How ridiculous."


    Leo couldn''t believe these idiots would actually do that.


    "Well, it''s not a surprise. They are stupid and reckless, thinking that they can go around when the Murim Alliance is upied with the Mercenary Union." Sheng smirked.


    His words might have sounded calm, but Leo could feel the sarcasm hidden underneath.


    Who made the Murim Alliance forgo their defense and bandit hunting to gather people? It was none other than him and his group. While he wasn''t the direct cause, they were rted to this problem.


    "So, the bandits and thieves are a problem, huh? How much will you pay us to exterminate them?"


    "A lot. This is an urgent matter, and I can provide a good price. Don''t worry."


    "That''s good news. Let''s talk about the information you''ve already gathered."


    Sheng nodded and gave him a list. It was a map of the region, and the ces where the bandits were known to appear were marked.


    ording to the intel, there were around 80 bandits.


    In hisst world or even the Mercenary world, fighting against that much of an enemy would be a suicide. But in this world, he was a powerful cultivator and had a good team. They would have no problem dealing with such a small number of enemies.


    ''Well, the battle won''t be easy, but we can handle it.''


    "I will destroy them tonight. I hope your Bloody Guard won''t interfere."


    "Oh, of course not. I will give you the right to hunt them. Please take care of them thoroughly."


    "Understood."


    Leo nodded and stood up, leaving the room. He didn''t forget to put his disguise back on and walk back to the banquet.


    When he arrived, his clone was still sitting on the chair, looking bored and drinking while Jessica was sitting beside him.


    ''Looks like I wasn''t missed.''


    Smiling, he took his seat and acted as if nothing happened. The clone was put in the storage ring and he reced it. He looked around and saw the banquet was still in progress. However, there seemed to be a tense atmosphere brewing around the area.


    Two sides clearly faced each other, and the argument was getting heated. One side was the nobles and ministers, and the other was a group of merchants, headed by Ming Yuchan.


    Leo was only gone for what seemed like 10 minutes. How could something like this happen?


    "Well, to put it simply, the noble are greedy and want to raise the tax. But the merchant here says it''s not fair. They have to pay for the goods and the people they employ. Therefore, the money should be equal. And ites into this..."


    Jessica exined the situation.


    ''Hmm, this is interesting. I can''t wait to see how this will turn out.''


    Ming Yuchan was the most vocal, his voice loud and clear.


    "How could you raise the tax and take our hard-earned money! We are the ones who made your kingdom grow, and now you want to squeeze us dry?! Are you not ashamed, your Majesty?"


    The ''Emperor'' didn''t speak and just watched. He didn''t seem worried at all.


    Leo smiled and poured himself a drink. He knew that he had a lot of things to do. But now, he would enjoy this situation.

 Chapter 157 – Real Identity

    Leo smiled and poured himself a drink. He knew that he had a lot of things to do. But now, he would enjoy this situation.


    "You know the state of our economy and the amount of gold we have. In this current situation, we cannot raise the tax."


    The Minister of Finance, an old and bald man, spoke.


    "And the amount of gold we pay is not enough? Hah! You need to stop lying. I can''t believe you would use this opportunity to suck us dry."


    "It''s not a lie. Look at the records yourself. We barely have any money left. The war cost a lot, and the rebuilding of the Capital is still notplete. Not to mention, the explosion and the Murim Alliance''s part. This year, we''ve been in the red for quite some time. The budget is tight, and we can''t afford to pay the sry for our army."


    The Minister of Finance was stubborn, and he refused to give up. Behind him, the other ministers agreed with him, their faces showing the same expression.


    On the other hand, the merchants were angry and frustrated. They shouted and threw insults even in front of the Emperor.


    Speaking about him, since the fight started, the Emperor only watched. His face was neutral and his gaze was fixed on the Minister. However, Leo saw it differently.


    ''He''s troubled, huh?''


    This situation must be outside of his expectation. And because the real Emperor Sheng was away, he couldn''t make any decision. The dispute between the nobles, ministers, and the merchants were getting worse and worse, and he didn''t have the power to stop it.


    This was the weakness of using a double to represent him. No matter how good the double was, they couldn''t do anything that the real person couldn''t do.


    ''What will you do?''


    Just as Leo thought that, a shout suddenly rang in the banquet hall.


    "Enough!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A young eunuch stood up, his eyes shing with anger. He was the attendant of the fake Emperor and the one who brought him the news. Everyone had seen him at least once before every time there was a banquet or a meeting.


    However, no one expected him to shout like that. Standing tall and walking with a gait that fit his handsome appearance instead of looking weak and vulnerable.


    He was famous for being a statue, even earning the title of the "Statue Attendant". He was expressionless and impassive, never speaking unless he was told to.


    "Fools who don''t understand the situation. Cease this at once or you shall face my anger."


    Silence followed his words. The nobles and ministers were stunned, while the merchant''s were taken aback. Only Ming Yuchan was able to react and bowed with his fist clenched.


    "I apologize for the outburst. I just can''t understand their decision to suddenly raise the tax."


    Surprise and murmurs filled the hall once again when they saw Ming Yuchan, the CEO of Four Seas Merchant and a man who was also famous not bowing his head to just anyone, acting humbly.


    "This is a good opportunity to stop the dispute as well as saying something. However, there is one thing I want to say."


    The young eunuch''s voice was sharp, and he looked directly at the Emperor. Their gazes met each other and the ''fake'' Emperor nodded. He understood what Sheng was trying to say even without exchanging verbal words. He stood up and bowed toward the young eunuch.


    "You are right. I cannot make a decision like this without the approval of the real Emperor. It seems like I cannot control myself. My apologies for mycking insight."


    If people were surprised before, now they were dumbfounded. The ''fake'' Emperor had just revealed his identity and confessed that he was not the real one.


    And it was the attendant, a young eunuch, who had the power and control of the situation. The real Emperor had been hiding in a in sight.


    ''It seems like Sheng had prepared this.''


    The help Sheng asked him and the n to overthrow the Murim Alliance wasn''t all talk. By showing himself like this, he just painted himself as arge target for anyone who wanted to take the throne.


    But, his move was also a testament to his intelligence and his ability to use the opportunity.


    "So..." Moving toward the throne, he sat down to show that he was the real deal. Everyone bowed at once and offered their greetings.


    "Now, let''s settle the dispute between the merchant and the nobles. Please,e to the side and we can discuss it."


    Emperor Sheng''s voice was calm and his expression was dignified. The Minister and the merchants did as he said and approached the throne.


    With the arrival of the real Emperor, the dispute between the two groups finally came to an end.


    "It''s a good thing to raise the tax, but we won''t just take it from the merchant. Civilians'' taxes will stay the same, but we will increase the nobles'' tax for their luxury items. This will give you the benefit of raising the tax as well. Is this fine with everyone?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Everyone bowed and epted the proposal. They had no choice. The situation was resolved, and the tension in the room began to ease.


    With that, Sheng nodded and looked around. His eyesnded on Leo and their gazes met. A bad feeling washed over him, telling him that he should avert his eyes.


    ''No, this is good.''


    Standing out as Yang Ji right now was good. Sheng probably knew that when he said,


    "I will trust Yang Ji to create the details of the tax increase. I believe you already have something in mind, yes? Make it as fair as possible for both sides."


    The person with the biggest paint in the banquet hall had passed some of that paint and made Yang Ji''s mark bigger than before.


    Leo could feel gazes from every direction. The effect was immediate and the nobles and the ministers were looking at him, their eyes filled with suspicion and jealousy.


    He didn''t care. Instead, he took it as an opportunity to show his capabilities and gain some reputation.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Leo stood up and bowed. He couldn''t hide the smile on his face.


    "I will dly help you with that as your most trusted man."


    And with that, Yang Ji''s name and fame would spread, and he would have an easier time building a business and gathering resources. Especially about that business.


    ''He''s really moving fast. Taking risks and making the most of it.''


    Leo couldn''t help but admire him. This was the kind of man that he could learn a lot from.


    ''Now, it''s my turn to act.''


    ***


    Creating the new ''tax'' that Emperor Shang asked him wasn''t a particrly difficult task to finish. He just needed to get some blueprint that existed in the cloud and modify it byparing it to the existing one.


    Since Leo was a former businessman in his previous life, he knew what the Emperor needed and what the nobles and the merchants were willing to pay.


    He didn''t forget to make the ''tax'' fair and equal for everyone.


    Of course, Jessica also helped him in that. As a result, he finished it in just 2 days, actual time 2 hours, and submitted it to the Royal Estate once again.


    "Here''s the new ''tax'' proposal, Your Majesty."


    As soon as he entered the pce, he was immediately escorted to the secret room and met with the Emperor. Now the position was inverted. Sheng sat on the throne, wearing gaudy clothes, while the fake emperor stood by his side.


    Leo just found out that he was actually the eunuch that served the Emperor''s lineage since the past, but that wasn''t important.


    "Good, now let''s see."


    Emperor Sheng took the document and skimmed through it. His eyes scanned the paper and his eyes widened, reading it carefully once more.


    "Wow, this is detailed and well thought out. Did you study taxation before?"


    "It''s just a hobby."


    "Well, if that''s a hobby, then I wonder what your main job was." Sheng chuckled and shook his head. "To be honest this is too good. I expected you to submit a nk paper today as I already prepared everything, but... Should I just use this tax system instead? It''s so simple and easy to understand."


    "Feel free. It''s all yours. But do give me credit for creating it." Leo shrugged and smiled.


    "Sure, sure. This will help us a lot. The nobles and the merchants won''t protest as much as they did before. And I won''t forget about the credit. After all, we need to cover you with the sweetest honey so the bee wille and take a lick, no? That''s the way of doing business, right?"


    "Right. So, can you provide me with more information about the bandits? I need to know the location and their number."


    "Ah, yes, of course." Sheng nodded and gave him a scroll. "Everything is written there. I am counting on you for this matter. And if you''re done, you can just send a letter to my man over here."


    He looked at the eunuch beside him and the man nodded.


    "Please call me if you have any problems. I will do my best to help you."


    His voice was low and smooth, and his eyes were clear and bright. His features were delicate, and his expression was gentle.


    Truly... If one didn''t know better, they would still think that the man was the Emperor while Sheng was a fake one.


    "Okay." Leo nodded. Then, he remembered something, "Oh, right. Can you announce that you hire Hallowed Insect for the bandit extermination? I believe arge target will be a great bait and make the enemy slip."


    "That''s a great idea. I will definitely do that."


    With that, Leo bid farewell and left the Pce.


    As he walked out, he felt a gaze following him, and it was a very familiar one. He spotted a small, ck, and smooth doll peeking from behind the wall.


    It was Chiaki''s dearpanion, mini-Coco. The fact it showed itself to him only meant one thing.


    "She has arrived."


    Muttering so, Leo couldn''t help but chuckle. He saw the doll waving its hand and toddling away as if asking him to follow it.


    Without thinking twice, he entered the alley and followed mini-Coco''s movement. The little doll was quick and nimble, and it didn''t take long for them to reach a ce.


    In front of him, a small and inconspicuous sweet shop was waiting. Mini-Coco ran toward it and jumped at thep of the woman sitting in front of the shop, eating ice cream.


    The woman was a beauty, with her ck hair cut into a bob cut. She looked at him and smiled. Then, she looked at the shop where a brown-haired girl was paying for the ice cream. She bowed at the shop owner and turned around.


    At first, she looked confused as to why Chiaki was smiling at a random man. But then, a realization hit her, and her eyes lit up.


    "Ah, Leader!"


    Astrid rushed toward him and shouted.


    "You didn''t tell me the surgery was so painful! I almost died, you know!"


    Leo didn''t answer. Instead, he put his hand on her head and rubbed her hair.


    "But, you survived. Congrattions."


    His disguise was turned off after he ensured that the area was secure, and he revealed his true appearance.


    "Anyway, good timing. We''ve received a request to exterminate bandits near here. Let''s get moving immediately."


    "Ah, really? Who''s the client?"


    Curious, Astrid asked.


    Leo couldn''t contain his grin as he knew Astrid would be surprised.


    "The Emperor."


    "Eeeh?!"


    And just as he had expected, her reaction was priceless. He took a picture with his smart lenses secretly and put it in ''Astrid''s reaction'' folder in his private cloud.

 Chapter 158 – Astrids New Power

    Bandits.


    They were a gue, a nuisance, and a curse. No matter how much the government tried to eradicate them, they would always pop up like a weed.


    This was the case in the Murim world. Even in a world where martial arts were prevalent, there were still people who couldn''t follow rules or just loved to take what the others had, leading them into a life of crime.


    All they could do was keep fighting and hope that the evil didn''t spread.


    However, now the situation had changed. A bandit attack was on the rise, and the merchants and themon people were suffering. The start was when Green Forest Bandit was destroyed. No one controlled them anymore, and they could now do as they pleased.


    Not only that, there were rumors of arge armying from the south. They apparently created a new group called ck Dragon Army, and their leader was a mysterious and powerful martial artist.


    Their purpose was unknown, but the bandits were their allies and did as they pleased. Many viges were raided, and the economy was in chaos.


    "Because you mentioned it, I have spread mini-Coco all over the regions and found them. It seems that the rumors were true. The ck Dragon Army had indeed arrived in the north and upied one of the viges they raided."


    Chiaki exined and handed Leo the report.


    He read it and frowned. The fact that the bandit appeared in the north wasn''t good news. Why?


    ''There is nothing stopping them from the north. If they advance this way, they could even reach the Capital.''


    This was a very serious situation, and it was his responsibility to solve it as the Emperor had requested him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Let''s move fast and exterminate them. We shouldn''t let them have their way and do as they please. And we can''t forget about the Supreme Evil and the Followers. They are still active and could take advantage of this situation. These bandits look like a prime subject for being sacrificed."


    Leo had a bad feeling about it. If the Supreme Evil was controlling the minds of the people and manipting their actions, the damage they caused would be bigger and harder to predict.


    Therefore, the quicker they could eradicate the bandits, the better.


    "But..."


    There was something that was more important than eradicating the bandits. Leo looked at Astrid who munched on a cookie and nced at the window.


    "I will have you to handle them alone. Can you do that?"


    "Huh? You want me to take care of the bandits?"


    Astrid seemed confused. She didn''t expect to be put in charge of a task this big so suddenly. She thought she just tagged along like before, and her leader would do all the heavy lifting.


    "Yes. You had undergone the surgery, so it''s the best time to learn how to move your new enhanced body and new bodysuit. Besides..." Leo paused and smiled, "Aren''t you curious how strong you''ve be? I can feel that you have broken through 5 Stars and awakened your element too."


    "Eehh?!"


    Indeed, she had undergone the surgery and became more powerful. Her element had also awakened, which was unusual. However, she didn''t have the time to test her new power yet.


    Would she be able to fight the bandits at her current state? What if she met a strong enemy that she couldn''t beat?


    These questions ran through her mind, and she couldn''t help but feel worried.


    "Can I handle them alone?"


    Sensing the anxiety and unease in her tone, Leo nodded.


    "The bandits areposed of maybe only 2 to 3 Stars martial artist. Their leader won''t be stronger than a 4 Stars martial artist, so you will be able to handle them. Also, with your new bodysuit and your new strength, dealing with them alone is easy. I believe in you."


    Astrid fell silent. She was nervous, but her heart was filled with determination. She was tired of being weak and not having a chance. This was her chance to prove herself.


    The nail was hammered into the coffin when Chiaki spoke.


    "Or did you not trust my surgery process? Want to do it once again?"


    "N-No no no, I trust you! Please don''t say that!"


    Chiaki smirked and leaned forward.


    "Then, please, have fun fighting the bandits and testing your new powers. Leader will be watching."


    She patted her head and smiled.


    A rare moment of Chiaki being kind to Astrid. It was a sight to behold.


    "Fine, I will do it."


    With that, Astrid stood up and left. Her expression was resolute, and she was ready to face the danger.


    Leo smiled. Seeing his member''s growth has always been satisfying. He was indeed at the end-game content, but there was still happiness in nurturing people he could discover.


    "Now, let''s move and kill those bandits."


    Following Leo''s lead, Chiaki and Astrid stepped forward and joined the hunt.


    When they walked along the Capital, many martial artists looked surprised. After all, their enemies had walked in their main territory and were moving without fear.


    Still, they didn''t even try to approach them. Why?


    The reason was clear. Leo was holding an insignia that had the Emperor''s seal on it. Anyone who saw it knew that the group was an agent of the Emperor and couldn''t act against them.


    "We need to report it!"


    "Quick, return to the Alliance!"


    Some martial artists hurriedly returned to their sect or n, their expression grave.


    "Who are they?"


    Astrid, who noticed their conversation, muttered and looked at Leo. She didn''t think that she would be able to hear their conversation so clearly even though she wasn''t trying to listen.


    "Just some insignificant bugs even lower than us, you don''t need to worry." Leo answered with a soft smile. The insignia in his hand was gone before anyone realized it.


    In fact, he intentionally waved the insignia around to avoid unnecessary troubles. He wanted to be as inconspicuous as possible and avoid conflict.


    Not only that, he also wanted to show them that the Emperor had recognized the Mercenary Union and actually asked them to eradicate the bandits. The news would spread tomorrow when they finished the task, or so was what he guessed.


    Emperor Sheng surely waited for the best time to announce his cooperation with the Union. This would give him a boost in poprity and recognition, not just by the nobles and the ministers, but also by the people.


    The people would see him as a hero and the savior of the Empire as well as a force that protect the civilians from dangers, different from the news that the Murim Alliance spread.


    It was a perfect n.


    Showing the same insignia he put away at the gate, Leo was able to exit the Capital and head to the destination where the bandit''sir was.


    ording to the intel, the bandits were hiding in a vige, using it as a base and storing their loot. They attacked viges and robbed the merchants, making it a daily routine.


    As for their purpose, Leo didn''t care. He only knew that they were a problem and needed to be taken care of.


    "Here, Leader, the map and the detailed information. Just follow the route and you will reach the bandits''ir. If we''re running, it will take around 20 to 30 minutes to reach the destination."


    Chiaki pointed at the map and the direction they needed to go.


    "I see. How far is the closest vige from here?"


    "Around 20 miles."


    "That''s a bit far." He muttered, "Let''s run as fast as possible. I don''t want to waste time."


    "Yes, Leader."


    With that, the three of them set off and moved. They ran at a speed faster than any normal person could, their feet light and their pace quick. Leo nced at Astrid a few times to ensure that she was okay.


    "Are you sure you can keep up with this pace?"


    "Yes, I can."


    Astrid nodded, her eyes determined and her voice firm.


    ''She''s really serious, huh? And she''s smiling. She''s excited. That''s good.''


    Astrid''s growth had impressed him. She changed from a sheltered, arrogant princess who attacked him because he took her table to a reliable and mature member of the Hallowed Insect.


    Maybe the surgery and the bodysuit were a great booster. After running for half an hour, with a slowed down pace, they finally reached the vige.


    From afar, Leo could see the buildings were wrecked and the streets were empty. Fields were ravaged, a trace of burning could be seen in some areas, and the doors and windows were broken.


    ''They really did a number on this ce.''


    Shaking his head, Leo scanned the area. There was no sign of the vigers, only the broken houses and the burned fields were left. Some life signs were detected inside the ruins, probably the bandits who were still alive and looting the ce.


    "Leader, there are more than 50 people in the vige. I can sense their presence and their level." Astrid reported, her expression serious. "They are just 2 Stars martial artists as you guessed earlier. There is someone who has reached 4 Stars, I think that''s the leader. However, there are no other 5 Stars or above."


    "Good."


    Detecting the enemy from 200 meters away using smart lenses was easy. However, for a first-timer, it could be a little bit difficult. It showed that Astrid''s ability was getting stronger.


    "Chiaki, help Astrid to create a distraction so she can enter the enemy''s rank. Just showing Coco should be enough, I think. These people love something unusual and exotic, and a small, cute doll is a perfect bait. Then, Astrid can ambush them and take them down. Once she reaches the leader, finish him. I will be waiting here and handling any iing reinforcements."


    "Yes, Leader."


    Both Chiaki and Astrid nodded. The former whispered something to the doll on her shoulder and mini-Coco jumped to Astrid''s hands.


    "Go ahead and make me proud."


    With that, Astrid left, running toward the vige by circling from behind and the bandits'' hideout. She kept her posture low and activated the optical illusion her new bodysuit had and disappeared.


    A smile formed on her face as she ran faster than the wind. The exhrating feeling of being powerful and invincible filled her heart.


    This was her moment.


    Entering the vige from behind, Astrid looked around and saw no one. The bandits must be all in their hideout, celebrating their victory and robbing the vige blind.


    ''Let''s see how well you guys can handle this.'' She quietly unsheathed her sword, the one she brought from Peng Estate in her run.


    While it wasn''t a prized sword, it was still forged by a master cksmith, boasting great quality and sharpness. She didn''t bring the ones the Union provided her as she felt a little ufortable with the idea of using the strange weapons. Besides, metal swords fit her element better.


    Therefore, she had brought her own sword and prepared herself.


    Astrid waited for the right moment to strike. She had seen mane people loitering around. They were drinking and partying, unaware that a deadly hunter was lurking in the shadows.


    At that moment, a single metal doll walked toward the hideout. The bandits were attracted by its appearance and gathered.


    "Look, look, it''s a tiny doll!"


    "I never see anything like this. Let''s capture it and make it ours."


    "Does it move by itself? Maybe it can be sold at a high price."


    Greed shed in their eyes, and they were about to jump toward the doll. But then, it jumped and climbed up the wall, escaping from their grasp.


    "Hey, hey, get back here!"


    "Stop right there!"


    When the bandits were distracted and chased after Coco, Astrid made her move.


    Her footsteps were light and soundless. She approached the group, her Qi gathering at her palm extended to her sword. Purple me danced around her as she swung her de.


    The bandits didn''t realize her presence until she was right in front of them.


    "Huh, what-"


    One of the bandits was cut off as his head flew, his blood spraying and his body falling on the ground.


    The other bandits froze in shock, but Astrid didn''t waste time. She shed her sword and decapitated the others, leaving their head rolling on the ground. me burst forth from her de, incinerating their body and turning them into dust.


    ''It''s easy.''


    She couldn''t help but feel happy. This was her first mission, and she was able toplete it wlessly.


    ''This is the power of a 5 Stars martial artist with Nanites.''


    Maybe, she could take them all. Her appearance with purple me had already made an impact, and the bandits were scared. She could see it in their eyes.


    Raising her sword, she was ready to attack again.


    "Come!"

 Chapter 159 – Uninvited Disruption

    Astrid challenged them. Her Qi was rising and her fire burned brighter. The me spread and burned the building, illuminating her figure.


    She was truly the embodiment of fire, a dangerous and unstoppable force. More than 5 bandits had been killed and burned in such a short time.


    "W-Who are you?"


    "Enemy attack!"


    Someone shouted loudly, and the bandits panicked.


    "Fuck! Get out and kill her!"


    "We will avenge our fallenrades!"


    Their anger and their thirst for revenge overwhelmed them, and they rushed forward.


    Facing them, Astrid smiled. She was drowned in her strength and the rush of adrenaline. Being drunk on one''s power was a bad thing, but she couldn''t help it. It happened a lot in Murim, especially for martial artists who had just advanced and awakened their element.


    She couldn''t let herself get overwhelmed.


    With that thought, Astrid focused and fought. She dodged the bandits'' attacks and killed them without hesitation. Her me danced, and her sword moved swiftly. Blood sttered, and her enemies fell.


    "Die! Die, you bitch!"


    "You can''t stop all of us! We''re too many!"


    They shouted, their anger and frustration growing. Their bodies were stronger due to their inner Qi, but they were by no means strong enough to be a match against Astrid.


    "I am not scared of your number. I can handle you all alone."


    Astrid smiled and charged forward. She didn''t know how much time had passed. Her sword moved like a snake, cutting the enemy''s sword as well as butchering their bodies.


    But then, she noticed something strange.


    ''There''s too much smoke. Is there a fire? No, it''s not my me. Something burned with my purple me won''t create any smoke. That means...''


    Pulled out from her trance, Astrid looked around and realized what was happening.


    "Wait, is the vige on fire? How can it be on fire?"


    She couldn''t understand. There was no source of fire besides her, and she had controlled her me to only burn the bandits.


    So... The one burning these buildings should be the other bandits.


    "They are burning their own home?!"


    Her eyes widened as she realized what was going on.


    The bandits were desperate, and they couldn''t let her chase after them. Therefore, they burned their own vige, hoping that the fire would distract her.


    In fact, it worked. She didn''t realize that there were fewer people in the vige when she first arrived. They had escaped, leaving her to deal with the remaining.


    "You are smart."


    She couldn''t believe bandits could think this far. It was a smart n, and she fell for it.


    "Dammit."


    She wanted to chase after them, but the smoke was too thick and she couldn''t see clearly. There were still 5 people around her, and they were trying to ambush her.


    "Don''t think that you guys can escape!"


    Feeling anger bubbling inside her, Astrid unleashed her full power and her me grew brighter. Her body was burning, and her Qi was roaring.


    The bandits tried to run, but they couldn''t escape.


    In a single swing, me that resembled a bird flew toward the bandits.


    "Phoenix Fire!"


    The bandit''s body was engulfed by the me, and they were burnt to ashes. Astrid stood there, breathing heavily as she watched her enemies die.


    The fire continued to burn, and the smoke rose high. Staying here any longer would be bad for her.


    "Well, it''s time to go."


    Astrid sheathed her sword and turned around. No one was around anymore as she couldn''t feel their Qi.


    ''I should get out of here fast. The smoke is so thick and I can''t see clearly.''


    She could sense Leo''s presence and knew that he was nearby.


    "Leader, I''m don...e..."


    Her words stopped as she felt a hand grabbing her. She couldn''t react fast enough, and the figure behind her was quick and nimble.


    ''What-''


    Her eyes widened as the person behind her flung her away.


    When she realized it, she was already in the air, and the person was moving toward her.


    "Huh, who is-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, the person appeared in front of her and punched her.


    "Ahh!"


    She cried out as she flew and crashed onto the ground. Her body was in pain, and she couldn''t move. She felt her breath leaving her lungs, and the figurended beside her.


    "You are strong. But not strong enough."


    A deep, feminine voice spoke. Astrid looked up and saw a woman standing over her. A cold and dangerous aura surrounded her, and her eyes were sharp and merciless.


    ''Who is she?''


    Astrid couldn''t recognize her. The woman wore a mask and a hood, hiding her face and her hair. The only thing she could feel was that the other party was strong and dangerous.


    "Who are you?" She asked, her voice cracking a bit. She was damaged, but not to the point where she couldn''t stand up and fight.


    Thanks to the bodysuit, she avoided fatal damage. The kic energy was spread evenly, lessening the damage.


    "Just an assassin. Don''t worry about it."


    The woman shook her head and chuckled.


    "You''re from Hallowed Insect, right? What a shame. You are weak and pathetic. Thankfully, only you are here. I can use you, so stay still if you don''t want to die."


    Cold Qi gathered around the woman''s hand as she raised her palm which held a pill with blue color.


    Astrid''s eyes widened as she sensed danger. She couldn''t let the other person finished her technique. Without thinking, she took a risk and jumped. Her Qi burst forth and purple me burst out of her hands.


    "me Burst!"


    Fireball appeared in her hand and shot toward the woman. The fireball was small but powerful. It collided with the woman and exploded in purple me. ck smoke filled the air and the ground was scorched.


    However, when it cleared out a secondter, the woman stood there uninjured. Only her robe was burnt and turned into ash, revealing her cold and expressionless face. Her purple hair fluttered, and her eyes stared at Astrid.


    "Interesting, so you can do this? It''s not bad. However, it''s not enough."


    The woman smirked and her hand opened, revealing the pill from earlier.


    Instantly, the woman''s figure disappeared. Astrid couldn''t follow her movement, and before she could react, she was right in front of her, holding her chin and forcing her to open her mouth.


    "Now, be a good girl and eat this."


    Astrid tried to struggle, but she couldn''t use her Qi for some reason. Panic filled her heart as she felt her body getting weaker.


    ''No, not like this!''


    She couldn''t just let this happen. She had just gotten the power and the opportunity to stand on her own, and she couldn''t let it be taken away so easily.


    As if her wish was heard, arge ck toy appeared beside her and sent a punch.


    "Hmm?"


    Thud!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Before the woman could react, she was hit and flung backward.


    "What-"


    She couldn''t understand what was going on. The punch came out of nowhere, and she couldn''t feel any presence or Qi. She flew far away, crashing into a tree and breaking it.


    At that moment, Astrid looked up and saw Coco, in its gigantic form, stood in front of her, shielding her from danger.


    "Coco?"


    She was surprised and couldn''t believe what had happened.


    And then, a voice followed suit.


    "Pretty good for a formerly sheltered girl, but too naive. You should use your Nanites to neutralize the poison you''ve been injected with."


    Chiaki walked toward her and kneeled down. Her eyes were cold and sharp, and she didn''t seem worried at all. She observed Astrid, opening her eyes and mouth before nodding in understanding.


    "Follow my lead. Givemands to Nanites using your thoughts. They will do the rest. You can''t even do such basic stuff after I taught you before?"


    She didn''t ask anymore questions or say anything. Instead, she nodded weakly. If Chiaki said that she was poisoned, then she was poisoned. There was no need to question her.


    And there was no point at arguing.


    ''Nanites, cure my body.''


    [Affirmative.]


    [Poison detected, begin neutralization process.]


    [Please stay still for 60 seconds.]


    Looking that Astrid''s condition began to stabilize, Chiaki nodded and stood beside Coco.


    "Stay behind me." She ordered and looked at the woman who was lying on the ground, her expression confused and angry.


    "You..." She spoke, her voice low and dangerous. "Who are you? You are not human."


    "Is it another insect?"


    Instead of answering, the woman asked a question. Her body was raised unnaturally, and her eyes glowed in the darkness. The part that Coco punched was deformed, having a strange color.


    ''What''s that?''


    Chiaki narrowed her eyes. She had never seen such a regeneration. Not even her own wildest medicine would achieve the same effect, making skin bulging and repairing the damaged part with... maggots.


    "You''re right, I''m not human. I am something more than a human, a perfect being whose intelligence far surpasses yours."


    The woman smirked.


    "You insects have touched and entered a cave that you shouldn''t enter. This will be the end of you all. My Lord will destroy everything and create a new world."


    Her words were full of conviction and determination.


    "So, it''s the Supreme Evil."


    Chiaki didn''t need to hear her confession. It was clear what she was.


    "I never expected to encounter the Supreme Evil''s followers this early. So, which one are you? Head or Eyes?"


    The woman''s expression changed, her smirk vanished and her face became nk. She didn''t speak.


    "That means, you''re a Head." Chiaki muttered and smirked.


    "Eyes are the informant and move behind the scene, having a lowerbat power than the others. I''ve heard that Head is stronger because not only she had control over Eyes'' corruption power, but also had the power of regeneration and martial arts."


    Upon hearing the information that Chiaki casually gave, the woman''s expression hardened. She probably didn''t expect her to have such detailed information.


    "Anyway, we don''t have time for this."


    With a wave of her hand, Coco charged forward and swung its arm. The woman was caught off guard and was hit in the stomach, sending her flying.


    "I will extract all the information I need from your corpse. Then, I will know who you are and how your body works."


    A wicked smile formed on Chiaki''s face as sheughed like a mad scientist who found an experiment subject.

 Chapter 160 – Mad Scientist

    "Coco, remove the limiter. We''re fighting against the enemy''s strongest follower. She can regenerate and heal, so you need to break her as many times as possible. Machine Mode."


    Coco''s body trembled and its armor cracked, revealing a machine-like core underneath. The already wicked appearance of the toy was now even scarier. Green acid liquid dripped from its hands, and its eyes glowed a hue of red.


    "Let''s go."


    As Chiaki gave themand, Coco sprinted forward and attacked the woman again. Its punch was faster and more destructive than before, but the woman was ready this time.


    She popped a pill inside her mouth and her hands swelled, transforming into a gigantic w that could match Coco''s strength.


    The two figures shed, their power causing shockwaves and dust to fly. Coco''s acid was spilled on the Head''s hands, causing it to melt and deform, but the Head didn''t stop. She used her other hand to punch, and their exchange of punches and kicks continued.


    Meanwhile, Chiaki was still standing there. Her eyes glowed in different colors as she used her smart lenses to monitor the situation and give orders to Coco. Not only that, she also analyzed the pill taken by Head.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The one she was about to feed Astrid earlier was Blue Pill Spider, the same one that used on Tang Soso and made her lose her rational thought, bing a ve to her desire and lust. And this one... Hmm, DNA maniption? The cells are multiplying, and the wound is healing."


    This was a surprise to her. It was the first time she encountered a pill that could heal and regenerate a wound this fast. It was almost as good as the Nanites.


    ''Maybe it''s not a pill but a secretion. But it''s not the time to think about it. Coco, focus and hit her vital point. Aim for her throat, heart, or head. Let''s see if she can survive without any of these important organs.''


    Coco heard her order and moved forward, its arms turning into long, sharp ws that pierced through the Head''s throat and her heart. The woman gurgled, her blood flowing and her body convulsed.


    "Surprising. You can pierce my skin with that?" Head spoke, her voice hoarse and broken.


    "Yes, because I made sure that my little boy is not weak." Chiaki smiled, and Coco twisted its w, destroying the Head''s internal organs and her heart. "Now then, let''s see how you survive this. Don''t die too soon, that would be boring."


    She was enjoying the spectacle, and her eyes were bright and wide. She was excited.


    The Head''s body was destroyed, her flesh melted and her bones turned into dust. Only her strange purple brain was left in her destroyed skull. But then, a liquid was spread out from her, and her wounds started to close.


    From afar, it looked like she was mutating. Chiaki ordered Coco to return to her side and observed.


    ''What''s going on?''


    A foolish move, but something understanding for a researcher like her. She wanted to know what secret the Head was hiding.


    The flesh created a grotesque image, and the head was restored. She was smiling, and her eyes were filled with malice. Following that, she stood up and red at the Chiaki and Coco.


    "How interesting. The way your body reacts is fascinating. What''s the secret? Your brain? Hmm, your name is Head, so your power might be around that part. Hey, hey! Tell me more about yourself. How did you do it?!"


    As if a switch had been flipped, Chiaki''s attitude changed. She looked like a mad scientist, and her eyes were bright with madness.


    Head didn''t answer. She only sneered and raised her hand. A red pill was held between her fingers, and her Qi gathered around it.


    "This is not enough to stop me. Your machine is interesting, but I will not be defeated."


    Her tone was strong and firm. She swallowed the pill, and her Qi red out, enveloping her and changing her body.


    Her purple hair turned red, and her sclera turned ck. Her appearance was more monstrous and terrifying than before.


    "Now, let''s continue."


    Head''s figure disappeared and reappeared in front of Chiaki. Coco was quick, but not enough to stop the punch delivered by the enemy.


    The sound of bones cracking echoed, and Chiaki was flung away,nding on the ground a few meters away. She rolled on the ground a few times before getting stopped by Coco.


    "Your doll is strong, but you are weak." Head said, grinning. "Now, let''s see how you deal with this."


    She raised her hands and the air around her was charged with Qi. A strange power was forming, and it seemed like she was preparing a technique.


    Meanwhile, Chiaki stood up, her face and clothes were dirty, and she was bleeding. She couldn''t move her left arm, and her legs were broken. But her eyes were still shining, and her lips were curled in a grin.


    "Wonderful!"


    Instead of being worried or scared, she seemed happy. Her grin widened as she opened her mouth and shouted. She fished a syringe out of her pocket and stabbed it in her neck, injecting the strange liquid inside.


    "This is fun. I don''t need to hold back anymore. This is the best."


    She pulled out the syringe and dropped it on the ground.


    Instantly, her wounds began to heal, and her broken legs were restored. Her arm was mended, and her body was stronger.


    "Come on,e on, hit me! Make it hurt! Coco!"


    Responding to hermand, Coco jumped forward and attacked Head. Its ws were sharper and its speed faster. The woman was caught off guard and was pushed back.


    "What is this? You''re not human either." Head said, surprised. "Interesting, maybe I will capture you and do some experiments on your body. But first, I need to finish you two off. My Lord will be pleased."


    "Excuse me?! How rude of you. I am 100% human, and this is science not some ck magic stuff like yours! No, you won''t have the chance. Coco, attack her! Show her what you can do."


    As Chiaki shouted, Coco moved even faster. It swung its arms and kicked with its feet, unleashing a flurry of attacks that the woman couldn''t defend. Fire seeped out from its mouth. And when it opened wide, a huge ball of fire wasunched.


    The st of me engulfed the woman, burning her skin and melting her flesh. She cried out in pain.


    "Hahaha, how about fire if acid doesn''t work? A normal brain would melt and die in a second. Show me what your strange regeneration is capable of! Oh, oh, look, she''s regenerating again. This is amazing. Coco, hit her head! Maybe we can find out how she''s able to heal so fast."


    As if listening to her order, Coco grabbed Head''s neck and lifted her up. It separated the woman''s head from her body, and the body fell on the ground.


    Chiaki walked toward the head and kneeled down, inspecting it closely. She didn''t seem disgusted or shocked, only curious. A pair of eyes red at her, but she was unaffected.


    "Fascinating. The cells are rapidly multiplying, and the brain is notpletely dead yet. Is this her real ability? The regeneration and healing power that''s stronger than even Nanites. The pill from earlier also helped, it seems. There is a smallposite material that looks like a brain in her body, maybe her real brain. Coco, destroy it."


    The doll listened and crushed the woman''s brain. It kept pouring acid and spewing me to make sure it waspletely destroyed.


    "Good, good, you''re such a good boy. I wonder if there''s anything else in her body."


    Chiaki''s eyes were shining, and her smile was wide.


    "For now, collect them all. Let''s put them in apressed capsule with liquid nitrogen to ensure they are fresh and alive. Fufufufu, I will find out her secret and create a perfect weapon that will defeat any opponent. Ah, Tang Soso will also recover soon. I will test my antidote on her, maybe. She''s a good test subject."


    Her mutterings were strange and terrifying, but Astrid couldn''t care less.


    All she cared about was that she got a new experiment subject, one that was alive and not a dead rat. The one who kept bothering her Leader, making him stay at base less and less. Her only love.


    Standing a bit away from blood-stained Chiaki and Coco, Astrid wore a wry smile. She couldn''t help but feel jealous and bitter. And reality seeped in, making her realize how lucky she was.


    ''I am still weak.''


    Although she had the same Nanites everyone else had, and being a 5 Stars martial artist with a unique purple me element, she was not strong enough.


    She had just gotten a power, but she couldn''t control it fully yet. She was naive and arrogant, and she was caught off guard, allowing the enemy to take her down easily.


    Unlike Leo, who was calm and collected and had experience in fighting, or Chiaki, who was a genius and always ready with a solution, she was still a beginner.


    "I can''t rely on them forever." She clenched her fist and took a deep breath.


    She needed to be stronger, smarter, and wiser. Her time had just started, and she couldn''t let anyone or anything stand in her way.


    Not even the Supreme Evil.


    But for now, she wanted to look away from reality. The sight of herrade and mentor collecting her enemy''s body parts was a bit too much.


    And then, a voice called out.


    "I am d everything is settled here."


    Turning around, Astrid saw Leo walking toward her. He looked unharmed and calm, not bothered by the sight or the smell of blood and burnt flesh.


    "Oh, Leader, you''re here."


    "You did a great job, but not enough. I will have you train with Shui and Jack when we return to Chengdu."


    "Ugh... Please not."


    "Hmm? Do you prefer Chiaki and Jessica? I can arrange it if you-"


    "Shui and Jack are okay. Hmm, they are great. I can learn a lot from them. O-Or maybe Anya? I can train with her too!"


    Astrid immediately cut him off and shook her head. She didn''t want to imagine anything rted to Chiaki or Jessica. She had been trained by thetter and just watched the former''s crazy experiments.


    ''I will be dead if I train with them!''


    Not even she could imagine how the training would go.


    "Ah, is that so? Well, I will tell them that you''re willing to train. It''s a good opportunity to get stronger and learn how to handle dangerous enemies. As much as I want to teach you myself, I am quite busytely. So, you need to learn as fast as possible."


    "Y-Yes, Leader."

 Chapter 161 – Xue Wangs Situation

    After bowing and saying her farewell, Astrid left following Chiaki. Once again, he was left alone in the Capital, with only Jessica by his side. And now, she was still taking care of another preparation in the Royal Estate, acting as his representative to teach the officials about the new tax system which was approved by the Emperor.


    "I am so busy."


    Scratching the back of his head, Leo entered the Capital without any disguise. He expected the Murim Alliance to make contact with him soon, and he needed to visit their headquarters once more. So, he deliberately showed his presence.


    However, he was surprised that no one approached him. Not even the guards or the martial artists. It seemed like everyone tried to avoid him.


    ''Strange, is there something wrong?''


    Leo didn''t know what had happened. Usually, he would feel gazes and whispers around him, but this time there was nothing.


    For some reason, the silence was unsettling. He decided to move fast, entering the alleyway, and used an optical illusion to disappear after he ensured no eyes were watching him. Then, he joined the crowd once again in his disguise as Yang Ji to collect more information.


    The people were whispering and murmuring among themselves.


    "Did you hear the news? Thunder God from the Mercenary Union has be the Emperor''s Right-Hand Man. Some people had seen him holding the Emperor''s insignia. Not only that, he also reached 9 Stars, a terrifying power."


    "Ah, yes. The Qi we feltst time belonged to him. Bloody Guards have talked about him. They said he''s strong but kind. The rumors surrounding him are something that the Murim Alliance spread to scare us, I think."


    "Well, I have never heard the Mercenary Union doing something awful before. Rather, they took requests from citizens and helped them. Of course, they were getting paid, but isn''t that normal? We also pay someone to build our house."


    "You''re right."


    New rumors and whispers spread through the capital, and the people talked about him in a new light. His reputation seemed to have changed.


    "Interesting. This is a surprise. I have never expected them to change their attitude this fast."


    He had underestimated the influence he and the Emperor had. It was good news, and he didn''t have to hide anymore.


    However, as he was about to leave, he saw a figure approaching him.


    "Finally, I found you."


    The voice was low and deep, and Leo couldn''t recognize who it was.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But as the person walked toward him, he could make out his appearance.


    The man was tall and muscr, wearing a long, ck coat that covered his whole body. His face, half-hidden by his hat and his beard, was expressionless, and his eyes were cold.


    "Even if you try to disguise yourself, you won''t be able to hide the scent of blood and death."


    The man grabbed Leo''s cor and lifted him up.


    "So, you''re the Thunder God, huh? I have been looking for you for a long time, and finally, I have found you. How abouting with me and answering some questions, hmm?"


    A smirk formed on his lips, and his eyes glowed in malice.


    Leo frowned and sighed.


    ''Talk about bad luck.''


    After hearing how the man talked, he could tell who he was.


    "I think we can talk. Just not here. Let''s find a more secluded ce."


    Saying that, Leo undid his disguise and grabbed the man''s hand, forcing him to let go of his cor. He couldn''t fight here as there were too many civilians, and he didn''t want to cause a scene.


    "Fine."


    The man snorted and walked forward.


    "Follow me. And don''t try to escape. I will catch you if you do."


    "No, no. Don''t worry. I want to talk with you too."


    Smiling, Leo followed him, trying to ignore the stares and whispers around him. Many people had seen him and the man talking. Thankfully, he was grabbed in the middle of the crowd earlier and managed to use optical illusion to hide that he was Yang Ji.


    All the onlookers could see was a blurry face before it changed into Leo, the Hallowed Insect leader.


    He sighed in relief and followed the man.


    As he expected, the man took him to a deserted alleyway, far from the crowded streets and the noisy voices. They were alone, and no one would interrupt them.


    "Now, tell me." The man red at him and crossed his arms. "What are you?"


    "Before that, do answer me first." Leo replied and crossed his arms, imitating the man. He leaned against the dirty wall and smirked. "What do Xue Wang, the Murim Alliance Leader, need from me? I thought you were pretty mad when your step-daughter left you and joined my group. You probably want to take revenge, right?"


    His words caused a reaction in the man. Xue Wang''s expression hardened, and his eyes sharpened.


    "How dare you bring that girl up? You''re just a filthy insect, and you shouldn''t have dared to touch her. You-"


    "Calm down, Xue Wang. There''s no need to get angry." Leo interrupted him and shook his head. "You probably find me for something much more important than personal grudge. You''re here because you want to ask me about the Supreme Evil, right? You think I know something about them."


    Xue Wang looked pretty angry, but there was a reason hidden beneath his eyes. He sighed and rubbed his forehead.


    "You''re correct. You do know something about them... And you must''ve known the reason behind this problem I have had for 25 years since I became the Murim Alliance leader."


    "Do you mean your anger issue and irrational decision?" Leo teased, grinning. "Yes, I heard about it. Your anger was the reason for many wars and deaths, including the one between your former allies, the ck Dragon n. Well, that''s all in the past. But your anger did cause another war, killing thousands of innocent people."


    "You were the one who-"


    "I did. But whose fault was it?" Leo interrupted him with a cold tone. "You were the one who dered war on us. I was just defending myself and my group. Anyway, what do you want from me? I don''t have much time to spare. I need to meet my client after this."


    "..."


    Xue Wang looked annoyed and didn''t say anything. However, he didn''t show any intention of attacking Leo.


    "Well, I need information." He eventually spoke and crossed his arms. "There''s someone controlling me. I can feel it every now and then since I advanced to 8 Stars. Somebody''s watching me and trying to control my anger. And this has been going on for a long time."


    Leo nodded. He understood the situation very well. In fact, he did everything even though he knew Xue Wang wasn''t in the right state of mind.


    "And?"


    However, it didn''t change that the Murim Alliance had dered war on him. He had no intention of forgiving or helping him. It was his own responsibility, and he should fix it himself.


    "The fault lies in you. You are weak and pathetic, relying on drugs, elixirs, and end up getting brainwashed. You were blinded by greed and anger, forgetting the teachings of your own master. Don''t me others for your shorings."


    Fact after fact was thrown at him, and Xue Wang couldn''t refute it. He could only clench his fist and bite his lips.


    "Don''t me others for your own shorings. You did this, not me. This is the reason why your step-daughter hired me to kidnap her and join my group. You only saw her as a tool, not a human being."


    Xue Wang didn''t respond. He stood there, his expression unreadable.


    "And now, you''re here. But not for your own personal revenge or to get your step-daughter back. What is this? To ask your enemy about your anger issue? Did you hope that I would feel pity and help you?"


    Leo sighed and shook his head.


    "This is ridiculous. You are the reason all of this happened." He scoffed and turned around. "Anyway, I''m done. Don''t expect anything from me. Go and ask the others. Maybe they will give you some tips or advice. For now, I will act as if we never met at all."


    As he was about to leave, Xue Wang shouted from behind.


    "Do you think you can leave as you please?! I will not let you! You will tell me everything you know and cooperate with me!"


    His Qi quickly gathered around his palm, creating a blue lightning that crackled wildly, hitting the wall and ground. Each time the spark hit the wall, it was destroyed and left a ck mark.


    "You can''t run away. Tell me, do you know anything about Supreme Evil? Their name appeared in the report, and they are the one behind this. They are dangerous and need to be stopped. I won''t allow you to run away."


    Leo raised his eyebrows and stared at the lightning.


    One of the wild sparks went in his direction. This dangerous lightning could destroy a stone pavement and turn it into ashes. However, he only raised his hand without trying to defend himself.


    The spark hit his palm and disappeared. Leo didn''t feel any pain at all. Not even a smoke was formed. After all, electricity and lightning were his expertise. Nothing could hurt him.


    "Let me tell you one thing in case you misunderstand me, Xue Yang." Leo''s voice was cold and sharp. "You don''t have any authority to order me around. Don''t think that you can control me or force me to do anything. I am not afraid of you. And the only reason stopping me from killing you is my promise with Wandering Sword Saint, so... Consider yourself lucky."


    After saying his part, Leo walked away. Xue Yang was speechless, and his Qi disappeared. He was left standing there, looking at the back of the Hallowed Insect''s leader.


    ''How can he block my Qi attack like that? That''s impossible!''


    He was in disbelief. His Qi was one of the strongest, and his technique was known throughout the continent.


    ''Could it be the power of a 9 Stars Qi?'' Has he really reached that level?


    But that was impossible.


    No one had ever achieved 9 Stars.


    There should be no one.


    "That realm shouldn''t exist!"

 Chapter 162 – Normal Humans Conversation

    "So you said that and left?"


    "Yes. There is no need for further conversation with Xue Wang. He''s indeed affected by either Eyes or Head''s corruption, but that was his fault. He''s a leader of the biggest faction in Central ins. How could he allow their worst enemy to control his emotion and thought? This is beyond shameful."


    Leoughed as he sipped wine and enjoyed a rare moment of peace in the Royal Estate.


    After walking away from Xue Yang, he went and met the Emperor, who asked him for his report on the bandit extermination. He didn''t bother to disguise anymore and showed his insignia to the guard, who immediately led him to the Emperor.


    Inside a luxurious room that was filled with golden decorations and expensive paintings, Leo exined the situation to the Emperor. He sat on a couch opposite of him and the servants began to put various dishes on the table.


    The Emperor listened to him and nodded.


    "Thank you, Leo. This is a great help." He smiled and raised his ss. "Here''s a toast for your achievement. I will spread this information to get edges on the Murim Alliance. And the fact you managed to cripple the hidden shadow will be useful for me. I can order Muds to move now."


    "I just finished my job. Don''t forget to give us a bonus if you''re really thankful."


    "We will. How about somends in Qin City or Capital? You will need it to build the Mercenary Union''s branch, right?"


    Upon hearing his offer, Leo was shocked. Land in the Shaanxi region or Capital would be a great addition to his group. It would save him a lot of money and time.


    "You''re not joking, are you?" Stay tuned with empire


    "Not at all. I''m serious. And as the Emperor, I can make it official. I will recognize the Mercenary Union as an approved organization and give you rights to build your branch here. This will bring a lot of benefits to both of us. We will be able to hire your mercenaries and get the best services."


    "Just say that you want the citizens to use our service. And us being here will further decrease the Murim Alliance''s influence. " Leo smirked and drank his wine.


    "So, yes. This will be a great win for us, making us taking them down easier. Not to mention, with our increased reputationtely, we will be able to hire more mercenaries and have the ability to expand to other regions."


    "Hahaha, indeed."


    Both of them talked about the ns to build the Mercenary Union''s branch in Capital. No matter how ideal Qin City as a ce, as it was amercial center in Central ins, creating a branch in the Capital would prove to be more beneficial.


    They were also nning to build a secret base or underground headquarters as their real headquarters.


    "By the way, aren''t you rushing things a little bit too fast? Shouldn''t you focus on your main business first?"


    The Emperor suddenly asked, and Leo paused.


    "What do you mean, Your Majesty?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well, I was talking about yourst few feats. They were... truly extraordinary. No person could achieve such feats in just a few weeks, or less than a month. Aren''t you pushing yourself a little bit too much? Even the greatest warrior of Murim should not be able to do it."


    The Emperor''s words were true. Leo had pushed himself too much.


    For him, not resting for a year or two was normal. In his past world, hispany wouldn''t allow him to rest even when he had a 39 degree fever. They would only allow him to take a leave if he couldn''t move or contracted a serious disease that could spread to others.


    However, here, he had no such limit.


    The Nanites inside him had boosted his strength and stamina. Even with the small amount of energy, he had achieved what a normal martial artist couldn''t. With just a night rest, he was able to move as if he hadn''t just fought against an entire vige full of bandits.


    But he got Sheng''s point right now.


    "Do you have a suggestion, Your Majesty?"


    From the way he spoke, Sheng surely wanted to invite him to some ces where he could rest. This was a way of showing his gratitude.


    "Yes, I do." The Emperor smiled, "But before that, I want to make sure of something. You know, this is a matter of security. I trust you, Leo. And I hope that you can also trust me. So, if you want me to trust you, then I want you to answer one question honestly."


    A serious look appeared on his face, and his eyes were sharp.


    "Do you like women?"


    An unexpected question came out from Emperor Sheng''s mouth. Leo froze and blinked a few times.


    "What?"


    "I know that you''re a very private person and not willing to tell me about your past, but I want to know your preference first. I heard that you have a good rtionship with the women in Mercenary Union. So, do you like them?"


    It seemed like Emperor Sheng was serious.


    Despite his cold and calctive look, the Emperor was still a man. From the look of it, they were also the same age, being in their middle of 20s.


    At this age, it was natural for him to have a romantic or sexual interest.


    On the other hand, Leo matured too fast for someone his age. His world wasn''t kind to him, and his experience had taught him that rtionships were meaningless.


    But, he was still a human, and his body was a living, breathing machine. He also had an interest in normal things.


    In fact, if he wasn''t interested in such things, he would refuse Jessica and Chiaki''s advances. He also found that he had a rather... unique taste in sexual rtionships when Anya showed her masochistic side.


    "To answer your question, I do love women." He finally answered and shrugged. "But I am not crazy about sexual rtionships. I can hold myself back and not have sex with just anyone."


    "Good!" Sheng''s face brightened, and his eyes were filled with a mischievous glint. "You see, I consider you as a friend. You aren''t talking stiffly to me, and we''re quite close. And I have a problem that I can''t fix. I have no experience of being mischievous with a friend. So, want to hit the brothel together?"


    ''Visit a brothel together?''


    Leo smiled wryly at the invitation.


    Not being able to experience a mischievous young adult''s life was probably due to his strict upbringing and education. But he had no idea that Emperor Sheng would go this far.


    And Leo was actually a bit interested in this thing too. When he was young, he focused on his study and work, not having any chance to have fun and screw around.


    Now that the situation had calmed down a little, wouldn''t it be fine to have some fun?


    ''Jessica is also busy with the taxation, so it''s okay. She won''t find out.''


    He nodded and finished his ss of wine.


    "Well, since you insist, I will ept the invitation."


    "Good! Let''s have some fun, shall we? Let me change my clothes. You too, the courtesans will get scared if you wear strange clothes like that. We need to blend in. And no weapons, okay?"


    Emperor Sheng waved his hand and dismissed the servants, including the ones that were guarding him.


    Leo chuckled and looked down at his own clothes.


    ''I guess I will blend in without putting on a disguise this time.''

 Chapter 163 – Red Light District Isnt Fun

    Capital''s red light district was always crowded.


    There were prostitutes and courtesans everywhere, showing their seductive appearance to the customers. Some were sitting inside their windows or balconies, waiting for their next target while pulling their clothes down, revealing their shoulders and a bit of their chests.


    Some were standing outside, their breasts and buttocks shaking as they tried to catch the customers'' eyes. They would smile and giggle, fluttering their fans and their eyshes, making themselves as sexy and attractive as possible.


    Leo wore a simple robe, covering his upper bodypletely, and had his hair tied into a bun like the other civilians. He looked perfectly normal, and no one would expect him to be the Thunder God.


    Not only him, but Emperor Sheng also dressed pretty simple, with only a ck robe and his hair tied into a bun, hiding his golden hair color.


    As they walked down the street, many eyes were on them. They had a strange aura, not like normal customers or even high-rank officials. Many courtesans and prostitutes approached them, trying to entice them.


    "Sir, are you looking for a good time? We have the best courtesan in town."


    "Please don''t, my dear customer. She will hurt you with her sharp teeth."


    "Hey, hey, no fighting. Look, we have a new one. She''s beautiful and will make your dreame true."


    They were loud and pushy, trying to pull and drag the two men into their shops.


    No surprise they became crazy.


    While Leo and Sheng''s clothes were normal, they looked brand new. Their faces were also clean and handsome, catching the prostitutes'' attention. Leo had strange, unique face features not often seen in the Central ins, and his blue eyes were like sapphire.


    Meanwhile, Sheng''s way to carry himself was graceful and elegant, a typical sign of a noble or royalty.


    Their presence was strong, and they were perfect prey.


    However, they didn''t have the intention to visit any shop yet.


    "Wow, is this how the red light district is? It''s so lovely, simr to my Harem Estate." Shengmented, a smile on his lips. "I wonder how it will be once we enter the brothel. What are you thinking, Leo? We can''t just walk around like this."


    "Ah, well. You''re right. How about you find some ces, Sheng? I''ll follow you. Let''s visit each shop and choose the best one."


    "That''s a good idea! Let''s do it!"


    With their n set, they visited every shop on the street. Leo only tagged along because he was invited, and he couldn''t refuse a friend''s request. He wasn''t interested in a woman''s body, not strangers.


    They haven''t gone to the brothel yet. Instead, they chose a teahouse, where the prostitutes served tea and entertained the guests with their skills. It was a way to test the water before choosing the final ce.


    "The music here is good. There are lots of talented people out here."


    "I agree."


    Leo nodded and took a sip of his tea. When in Rome, do as the Romans do.


    ''This is not bad. At least, I don''t have to worry about anyone recognizing me.''


    Even if they did recognize him, he could throw the attention by sacrificing Emperor Sheng. He was confident people would be more interested in their mysterious ruler, whose identity was shrouded in mystery instead of a mere mercenary leader.


    ''Maybe I can have fun here.''


    He was feeling a bit tired from his non-stop working, and a little fun would be good for him.


    So, he continued to sit there and enjoyed the performance. A woman was ying zither and singing, and another woman was dancing, swaying her hips and touching her skin.


    She was wearing a red dress, and her breasts were almost popping out. Her eyes were bright, and her smile behind the veil was charming.


    The Emperor was attracted to her, and he waved his hand, calling her over. She bowed and approached him, leaning forward to give him a view of her cleavage.


    "Guest, do you want to continue in a private room? My master will let us have a discount if you''re interested."


    Her voice was low and seductive, and Sheng was obviously attracted.


    "Let''s go, then." He stood up and looked at Leo, "Well, enjoy yourself. If you fancy any girl and want to have fun, let them know I will pay for your part too. No need to hold back."


    Leo blinked in surprise, not expecting such an offer.


    "I''ll keep it in mind."


    With a smile, he watched Sheng and the courtesan leave to the second floor, where the rooms were. Leo couldn''t help but shake his head and sighed.


    To be honest, his interest to experience youth died down after he entered the red light district. He just wasn''t interested in any of these women, not even the beautiful ones.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Maybe because he was used to Jessica and Anya''s bodies, or he just didn''t like the smell of smoke and alcohol. But overall, it was a waste of time.


    ''Haa... I should''ve just return to Chengdu after returning. But well, making my client happy is also one of my duties. So, let''s try to enjoy myself.''


    Leo took a deep breath and looked around. No matter how he thought, he had never been to a brothel before, and this was a great opportunity.


    However, the courtesan and prostitute''s attitude was putting him off. He wasn''t sure if it was the environment or theck of trust between them and the customers.


    But, he wasn''t that interested. Until he found something.


    "Huh?"


    A girl, smaller than the others, timidly stood there, not moving and not attracting any customer. She looked out of ce, with her dark green robe and her messy gray hair hiding her face.


    Explore more at empire


    She was like a shadow, blending in the crowd.


    Leo didn''t know why, but he found her interesting. She seemed different from the other women, and his eyes were drawn to her.


    And then, he remembered something.


    ''Gray hair and small stature not even reaching my chest. Her eyes are covered, and she looks fragile.''


    With a petite body that was hidden by the robe, her pale skin and gray hair, Leo could imagine who she was.


    ''Is she?''


    It was a character from the original novel. An important one that was enough to make a big impact on the plot. She appeared once to help Kim Min-Gu when he was on the run, hiding him from the Supreme Evil''s follower as well as the Murim Alliance and other factions trying to kill him.


    Their detection ability was among the best. And Kim Min-Gu''s tant and unique Qi was easy to detect.


    However, this girl had managed the impossible. She masked Kim Min-Gu''s Qi and made it seem like he wasn''t even there, which allowed him to escape safely.


    ''How interesting. Is it really her?''


    He didn''t know if she was the real one.


    She whom the readers called as Hidden Loli, the shadow that was able to hide the protagonist and even the Supreme Evil''s existence from everyone''s sight.


    But, maybe it was a coincidence.


    There was a possibility that this was just a random prostitute, and Leo had gotten the wrong idea.


    ''Let''s ask her name.''

 Chapter 164 – Yue Yue

    Just as he was thinking about that, a drunk man suddenly appeared and grabbed her wrist.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Come, lil''dy. You''re cute, and I can treat you well. Let''s have some fun together. I won''t hurt ya."


    "No! P-Please release me."


    "Come on, I will pay for your service. Hehehe, let''s go to the second floor. Hey, bring me alcohol too! I am tired of drinking tea!"


    He was loud and smelled of alcohol. The girl froze, and she shook her head, trying to break free. Her face became pale at the sudden force, and her eyes were filled with fear.


    ''What is this?''


    Leo didn''t like what he saw. He didn''t have a problem with the prostitute selling their bodies. That was their job. However, when someone was forcing themselves on them when they refused, it was another story.


    "Excuse me, mister."


    He approached the man and smiled.


    "Can you release the girl? She''s not interested. And I have eyes on her first before you, so can you please let me have her?"


    His words were polite, but his tone was cold. The drunk man red at him and sneered.


    "Huh? Who do you think you are? You''re just a poor, dirty peasant. Don''t pretend to be a hero. Just get lost, and leave us alone."


    His words were arrogant, and he didn''t listen to Leo''s exnation. The girl looked up, her eyes still hidden by her messy bangs, but her expression was clear.


    Noticing that Leo tried to protect her, she scooted over and hid behind him, holding his sleeve. He could feel her trembling in fear.


    "I am not trying to be a hero, but I do want to have this girl. If you can''t understand, then you can just leave. It''s not like you''re the only one who can have her. And the other girls here will not ept a drunkard as this is the teahouse. Did you not read the rules on the entrance?"


    Leo was calm and didn''t raise his voice. His tone was cold and polite, but the drunk man''s face turned red in anger.


    "Are you mocking me? Do you want to die? I am not someone you can mess with!"


    "Oh? Who are you? A powerful official?"


    "I am the leader of the Flying Dragon Gang! You should be honored to meet me! I can crush you in a single blow! So, get lost! Don''t try to fight me."


    "Wow, I am scared."


    Of course, Leo didn''t know what this Flying Dragon Gang was. It also didn''t appear in the novel. Which means...


    ''He''s just a small fry.''


    The other guestsughed at the tant sarcasm and booed at the drunk man, who was now embarrassed and angry. He clenched his fists and red at Leo.


    Then, unable to hold his anger, he threw a punch, one that belonged to a 1-star martial artist. It was weak and slow, and Leo could easily dodge it.


    However, he didn''t move. He stood there, not dodging and choosing to block with his hand.


    Pak!


    His palm stopped the punch, and the drunk man was stunned. He didn''t expect his attack to be blocked, not by a civilian.


    "How-?"


    Before he could say anything, Leo raised his knee and mmed it into his stomach.


    "Gah!"


    The drunk man coughed, and his face turned pale. He had lost all his strength and couldn''t move. Leo didn''t use his Qi or any special technique. Stay tuned with empire


    It was just a simple blow.


    However, this was enough to show everyone who was the boss.


    "Where is the troublemaker?!"


    Two people dressed in dark blue clothes entered the establishment and approached the drunk man. They had the look of an experienced fighter and held their weapons tightly.


    "Finally, the security arrived."


    "That guy on the floor try to force the girl to go with him, ignoring the rules. Drag him away!"


    "We''re courtesans, not just some simple prostitutes. How could he force our youngest to go with him unwillingly? I hope I don''t see his face anymore."


    Hearing the courtesans''int, the security guards dragged the drunk man away. Leo didn''t bother to ask what would happen to him. He was already beaten up, and the guards didn''t seem to be a patient person. They probably would beat him up some more before throwing him in one of the alleyways.


    "That was close." Leo said and turned to the girl, smiling softly. "You''re safe now. That guy won''t bother you anymore."


    "Thank you, Mister."


    She bowed her head and her voice was low and timid. Her robe was torn a bit from the drunk man''s grab, but she seemed unharmed.


    "Ah, I should introduce myself. My name is Leo. What''s yours?"


    "U-Umm... My name is Yue Yue. Pleasure to meet you, Mister Leo."


    "You can call me Leo. No need to be formal."


    "Okay, Mister Leo."


    No matter how he tried to persuade her, Yue Yue kept calling him Mister, and she seemed like a shy and introverted girl. Leo couldn''t help but chuckle and shake his head.


    However, with this he had confirmed it.


    ''She''s the Hidden Shadow, the one that helps the protagonist.''


    She was not the same as the character he had imagined from the novel. But her presence and abilities matched the original story. So thin and fragile, forgettable, and unnoticed.


    But, she was not just a side character.


    Her ability to mask her presence and hide others was legendary, and that alone made her valuable.


    Leo had never thought he would meet her here.


    "Well, anyway. How about you take a seat, Yue Yue? Let''s talk a little bit over tea, shall we?"


    He sat down and patted the chair, inviting her to sit. The girl nodded and joined him, looking a bit more rxed. She rubbed her hands, and her body no longer trembled in fear.


    A perfect opportunity.


    ''I will get information from her. How can she ended up here and why? I had a lot of information I wanted to ask, but let''s take it slow. Emperor Sheng also won''t finish anytime soon.''


    As he thought about this, a mischievous smile formed on his lips. That earned him a curious look from Yue Yue.


    "Umm... Mister Leo."


    "Yes?" He replied, and his face returned to normal. "What''s wrong, Yue Yue?"


    "You said you wanted to, umm... Sleep with me... So... A-Are you telling the truth?"


    "Huh?"


    ''Could it be...''


    This girl hadn''t realized that he said it to drive the drunk man away. It seemed like she misunderstood his intention.


    "U-Um..." She blushed and her face was bright red. "If you''re telling the truth, then I''ll let you have me. B-But I am not as attractive as other elder sisters. I am short, my boobs are small, and I only have a... perky butt. S-Still, I am an adult already! I am turning 20 this year, so... Ugh... I will do it, okay!"


    She spoke quickly, her cheeks turning redder and redder. Leo didn''t know how to react.


    He blinked a few times and looked down at his ownp, trying not to stare at her face.


    ''What should I do in this situation?''


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 165 – Fleeting Sadness, a Miracle

    This wasn''t something he had expected. He had no interest in this girl''s body, not because of her size or age, but because he wasn''t in the mood right now. Of course, he couldn''t just say that and let her misunderstand him.


    After a moment of hesitation, he spoke.


    "Yue Yue, listen."


    His voice was gentle, and his expression was serious.


    "I will be honest with you. I was only saying that to drive that drunk man away." He sighed and shook his head. "You''re very cute and attractive, but I have no intention of sleeping with you. I already have three women in my life, and I am satisfied with them. Sorry for making you misunderstand."


    Yue Yue''s face turned pale, and her eyes widened.


    "S-So, you''re not..."


    "Interested in you, yes. Wanting to sleep with you, no." Leo shrugged and rubbed his forehead. "Anyway, I have a lot of questions to ask. How about we order some tea and-"


    "No! I-If you don''t sleep with me, then how can I repay you? I-I never did that before, but I want to repay your kindness! P-Please, just let me sleep with you, okay? If I can''t get a customer today, then- Hmph!"


    Just as she babbled on, Yue Yue closed her mouth with her hand. Her face turned pale as she looked around worriedly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Huh?''


    Leo frowned, not understanding the situation. This was indeed strange. She looked scared and was anxious about something.


    But why?


    He didn''t understand.


    "Umm... Mister Leo, if you can help me, then I will give you a special discount. Can you, please, um, let me sleep with you? J-Just for one night. Please?"


    Her voice was quiet and timid, but her eyes were determined. She had her hands on her chest, and her expression was firm.


    As he looked at her, he tried to remember what he knew about courtesans.


    First of all, why did women sell their bodies or skills in a red light establishment?


    In this world, there was now or regtion against it except for some cases, such as non-consensual acts. Sex was normal, and people did it all the time. It was no surprise that brothels and prostitutes were amon sight.


    Law aside, it was a natural thing, and everyone had a chance to enjoy sex.


    However, not all courtesans or prostitutes did this kind of job because they wanted to. Some were forced into this lifestyle, and others had no choice but to sell their bodies.


    Leo had seen this kind of situation many times.


    There were rumors and stories about kidnapped children being sold to brothels and forced into sex very. Their parents pushed their debt on the children, or the vers woulde and take them, forcing the child to work and entertain the customers.


    In this kind of environment, not everyone has the ability to fight back.


    And unfortunately,w couldn''t regte or protect them.


    "Mister Leo, I''m sorry for pushing this matter. But please, help me. I need to earn money."


    Yue Yue''s eyes were desperate, and her hands were trembling.


    Now that the situation was clear, Leo could easily guess what was going on.


    She was probably one of those who were forced to work in a brothel. Either she had a debt or she was kidnapped, or was sold by her parents, but the result was the same.


    And now, she was trying her best to survive one more day.


    "Say, Yue Yue." Leo leaned forward and smiled. "You''re a strong woman, and I can see that. And you have a good reason for being here. So, why don''t you tell me the truth? What happened? What makes you so scared?"


    "I can''t." She whispered, her eyes filled with fear. "I-I can''t talk about it. If someone finds out, then..."


    "Then what? You will be punished? Don''t worry, I will pay to hear your story in this ce. Here, 1 Gold."


    Leo didn''t have a problem with spending some gold to buy information or help Yue Yue. If she saw him as a good person and benefactor, he would be able to ask for her help. Even better if she became dependent on him.


    Seeing the Gold coin he put on the table, Yue Yue froze and stared at it. Her eyes were wide, and her lips were slightly parted.


    "W-What do you mean? Is this for real?"


    "Yes, it is." Leo chuckled and put the coin in her hand. "So, tell me why you''re so scared and why I should sleep with you. Just be honest and don''t leave anything out."


    After hesitating for a while, Yue Yue told him everything.


    Her name was really Yue Yue. She was born in a poor family and lived in the slums of a small vige.


    When she was 12 years old, a man in a ck robe came and bought her from her parents. He paid them 3 Golds, a fortune for a poor family. One that was enough to live afortable life for a year.


    However, the man took her and her younger brother, Li, to a brothel in arge city.


    "I didn''t want to sleep with strangers, so they made me clean the floor and do chores. I-I am also shy, so I often hide when there are too many people, only dancing or ying music. No one wanted me because I am so short. B-But it''s not my fault. I can''t eat much... I have no money."


    Yue Yue''s story was a sad one, and she was treated like a ve. Her brother was used as a bait to attract customers, and the owner would beat him if he refused.


    "He always protected me. B-But, he was gone a year ago. I... I..."


    Tears began to fall from her eyes, and she sniffled.


    Leo felt pity for her. This was a cruel fate for a young girl. And she was forced into this life, without a way to escape. No one but her brother was there for her, and now he was gone.


    "It''s alright. Take your time. Did you hear anything about your brother''s disappearance?"


    "No. The boss only said that he ran away with a customer. But I knew he wouldn''t do that. My brother is kind, and he won''t leave me here. He was... taken, I know it. And the boss wouldn''t let me go to find him."


    ''So, they sold him somewhere. But, where? Could it be to a noble or a powerful gang?''


    Even worse, to a dark side of Murim where evil martial artists or the worst scum lived.

 Chapter 166 – Beware! Strange Weather!

    "A-And... I need to pay debt this year. If I can''t pay, then the boss will... I..."


    Sobbing, Yue Yue couldn''t continue her words. She covered her face and cried silently, her body shaking.


    "You''re a strong woman, Yue Yue."


    Leo sighed and shook his head.


    Why did the girls he find or close to him always had a tragic backstory?


    While he did make the backstory for Jessica, Chiaki, and Anya, he also met with Peng Li-Yue whose dad essentially sold her to Tang n''s scum son, though she eventually escaped after hiring them and joined the Hallowed Insect.


    From what he knew, Nabi, the leader of Hao Sect, also had a sad backstory. He hadn''t heard it directly from her, but her story was pretty well known in the novel, bing one of the best female characters.


    And now, Yue Yue''s fate.


    It was cruel and pitiful.


    "Listen, Yue Yue." Leo spoke softly, his tone filled withpassion. "I know my words alone won''t solve your problem. But, if you can cooperate with me, I promise I will get you out of here. However, I will need your help too. Can you promise me that you will not run away or betray me? Will you be my loyal helper?"


    "What do you mean, Mister Leo?"


    Wiping her tears, Yue Yue stared at him, her eyes still wet and red. She was confused, but there was a bit of hope in her heart.


    "I mean, I will help you get out of this ce and find your brother. Thetter, I can''t promise. But the former, I will do my best."


    He sipped the tea he ordered earlier. It was already cold, but he didn''t care. Rather, he took out ice from his storage ring and made it into an iced tea, ignoring the gaze from surrounding.


    "But, you have to do what I ask, and no more hiding anything. Just be honest with me, and I will take care of the rest. And in return, I will pay you well. Yes, I will have you work under me as an apprenticeship. How''s that sound?"


    Yue Yue looked stunned, unable to believe what she was hearing.


    "I..."


    What did she do to deserve this kindness?


    Leo had saved her from a dangerous situation, and he was willing to help her get out of this ce. Even offering a job on top of that.


    Was this real?


    "Are you sure, Mister Leo?"


    Her voice was quiet and full of disbelief.


    "M-My debt is high, and I don''t have enough money. I-I can''t pay it all. After a few years, it doubled and doubled. E-Even this Gold coin you give me is... I-I am sorry."


    Noticing her rudeness, she apologized, not wanting him to think that she was being rude or ungrateful. How could she sound so ungrateful?


    ''Stupid Yue Yue!''


    She berated herself for being too stupid.


    "It''s okay, I have a friend who can pay any amount of debt." Leo smiled meaningfully. He wasn''t lying. Emperor Sheng''s wealth and power would be able to solve any financial issue.


    "Anyway, we can talk about the detailster. Let''s just focus on getting you out of this ce first. Where is the boss?"


    Yue Yue hesitated, not knowing what to say. She was still scared, not trusting Leo fully yet. But, she could tell that he was different from other customers and was not lying to her.


    "U-Umm... T-The owner is with the person who sit with you earlier. S-She''s attending to him."


    "Oh..."


    Then that would be quick. Sheng probably listened from the room about his conversation with Yue Yue. He didn''t bother to turn off the smallmunication device he had in the form of earring, which paired with the one he gave Sheng when they changed clothes earlier.


    "Then we just need to enjoy tea while waiting. Can you tell me some stories? Your way of telling a story is interesting, and I like listening to it."


    "Y-Yes, Mister Leo."


    Smiling, Leo leaned back and rxed. He was enjoying the moment and letting himself breathe a little.


    As time passed, Yue Yue also appeared to be calm. She was still a bit worried, but her heart was at ease.


    This stranger called Leo had promised to save her and offered her a new job. It was a miracle, and she didn''t dare to doubt his word.


    She was the happiest she had been in years, and her face was bright with a smile.


    However, this would change in a second.


    Crash!


    The entrance was blown away, and footsteps followed suits.


    "That''s the guy, brother! I want that girl over there! Get him!"


    A loud voice echoed through the teahouse, and Leo frowned. He was still sitting with Yue Yue, and they had finished their tea.


    But, as he turned around, he found the man earlier along with some rowdy men standing near the broken entrance.


    They looked drunk and wereughing, looking at him with a challenging gaze. A quick count told him there were at least ten of them. And each had weapons in their hands.


    "Nooo!"


    "Kyaaa!"


    The guests and the courtesans were surprised and panicked, not knowing how to react but scream. They were scared, and the guards had no chance against so many people.


    Once again, Yue Yue trembled in fear. Her presence suddenly disappeared, and she was invisible to everyone. She knew she was the reason why these scary guys came here.


    "H-Help..."


    A weak voice escaped her lips.


    Then, she felt a strange warmth on her head.


    Leo raised his hand and patted her, ruffling her unkempt gray hair.


    "Don''t be afraid. They won''t hurt you."


    He said softly, not caring about the scene behind him. The men approached menacingly, standing behind him.


    Calmly, Leo turned around and faced them, wearing the kind of smile that could make anyone shiver.


    "Good evening, gentlemen."


    "Huh?"


    The leader blinked, not understanding what Leo was doing. Why did he greet him politely?


    But they understood why the next moment.


    "What a beautiful day. I heard today''s weather will be full of lightning that strike without any warning."


    "Hah? What are you talking ab-"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Boom!


    Before he could finish his words, a thunderbolt struck the man''s body, electrocuting him.


    It was an instant death, and his body fell to the ground.


    The men behind him froze in shock.


    "Oh? Look at this. A lightning struck him suddenly. What an unlucky fellow."

 Chapter 167 – Friends [1]

    Leo shrugged, acting as if he didn''t just kill someone.


    Meanwhile, the others were terrified.


    How could he use Qi so casually?


    "You killed my brother! Die!"


    Another man yelled and charged at him. Leo raised his hand and stopped the sword with his bare hand. The man trembled and tried to pull it back, but Leo wouldn''t let him.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t move your dull de anymore?"


    "Argh!"


    With a wave of his hand, the sword shattered, and the man fell to the ground, holding his injured hand. Blood seeped through his fingers, and his face was pale.


    "See? It''s so dull and brittle that it got destroyed just like that."


    "H-How can you-"


    From behind him, the men screamed in horror. They couldn''t understand what was going on and didn''t know how to react.


    This was a nightmare.


    "Brother! Quick, attack him! We have him surrounded!"


    "Kill him! Kill him! Don''t let him get away! Avenge our leader!"


    Their faces were red with anger, and their eyes were full of hatred. They had lost their leader and the man in front of them hurt their friend. There was no need for mercy.


    "Die!"


    "Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    They were screaming and shouting, charging at him without hesitation.


    All their weapons raised above their heads, attempting to cut him down. Yet, it ended at that.


    An attempt.


    Leo moved and dodged every blow. His body was fast, faster than any human being, and he could move with ease. His eyes were focused and sharp, and his mind was clear.


    Each time he passed a guy, he quickly moved his hand. A small hidden knife, simr to a pocket knife, appeared on his finger. He had no sheath or holder, and it was kept hidden under his nails.


    "Huh?"


    A small slit appeared on the men''s necks, and their blood sprayed out. The knife cut through their flesh, and it was so sharp that they couldn''t even feel the pain. Their artery was cut, and they bled to death, falling to the ground one by one.


    "W-What the hell..."


    Thest man was left standing, his face white with terror. He was the one that Leo had talked to before. The one who bothered Yue Yue.


    His expression was full of fear and regret, and his whole body was shaking.


    "So, what''s your group name again? Ah, Flying Dragon Gang, right?"


    Leo chuckled and stepped closer, his face smiling like an angel. A death angel that would bring his judgement upon anyone.


    "Then let me introduce my group. It''s called the Hallowed Insect, do you know it?"


    "H-Hallowed Insect?! And that lightning... No way!"


    The man was horrified, and his knees buckled. He had heard the name Hallowed Insect before. A powerful group that was feared in Murim, and their name alone was enough to make evil martial artists tremble in fear.


    And the one who controlled lightning was famous as their leader, a 9 Stars martial artist whose strength could bepared to heaven itself.


    He couldn''t believe it. The man in front of him was the leader of the infamous Hallowed Insect.


    "Thunder God! P-Please, I don''t know who you are! Forgive me!"


    The man fell to his knees and begged, not caring about his pride or image. He was a coward and had no intention of dying here.


    "I-If I knew who you were, I wouldn''t have acted so arrogantly. Please, forgive me! I-I can''t die here! I-I also won''t touch the girl if I know you are interested in her. I swear!"


    Leo raised his eyebrows, not expecting this response.


    "So you mean that if I were another person, you would kill me and then force Yue Yue to have sex with you? Is that it?"


    "N-No! It''s not like that!"


    "I see. Well, since you know the difference, then I won''t punish you."


    Hearing his words, the man looked up and stared at him with disbelief.


    "R-Really?"


    "Yes, really. You know, I am in a good mood today. I had tea and talked with a cute girl. So, I''ll let you go. But, next time, don''t cause trouble like this."


    "Y-Yes, thank you. Thank you!"


    The man bowed and didn''t waste another second. He turned around and ran out the door, his feet never stopped.


    Leo watched him leave and chuckled.


    "What a coward."


    Peace had returned, and the guests were safe. They thanked him and even offered him a drink, which he refused.


    The courtesans even tried to pull him into the second floor, but Yue Yue stopped them, saying that Leo was her customer and wouldn''t be taken away.


    "I-I will be the one showing him the second floor."


    She was still timid, but she had regained her confidence. Her face was bright, and her expression was determined. Her arms were still holding onto his sleeve, not wanting him to go anywhere.


    "Let''s go, Mister Leo."


    Her eyes were clear, and her voice was low. She had made up her mind.


    Even though she was embarrassed, she didn''t hide her face or body gesture.


    Refusing a girl''s advance was a shameful act, and gentlemen didn''t do that.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And this was not the case with Leo.


    He wanted to help her, and her story had touched his heart.


    However, he was not interested in sleeping with a girl he didn''t know, even if it was just a simple act. So he just followed her into a room on the second floor. Yue Yue looked at him and was about to take off her clothes when Leo''s hand moved fat and knocked her out.


    "Sorry."


    Instantly, she felt unconscious and fell to the ground. He caught her before that happened and put her on the bed gently.


    "Now, let''s wait for Emperor Sheng and ask him for help."


    Sighing, Leo smiled and looked at the door. He could hear a very... loud conversationing from the other side. A lewd one, that was, belonged to Sheng and the woman inside.


    "Ugh, I have been a bad influence on him."


    Shaking his head, he waited. He sat on the bed and looked at the note he made regarding all important characters in the world, especially Yue Yue, the Hidden Shadow.


    A short description was written there, including her ability and how she managed to hide the protagonist Kim Min-Gu and the Supreme Evil from everyone''s eyes.


    Her abilities were legendary, and he needed her.


    If she could hide someone, there was a high possibility she had a tracking talent that would allow her to find anyone, even the elusive Kim Min-Gu and his enemies.


    ''And now, she will be part of the Hallowed Insect.''


    Leo wasn''t sure if he could keep her, but he would try.


    Right now, he had one hunting dog that used his nose, or senses as he called it, to find the Dark Qi in the Capital. Since Leo defeated and killed Hands, the dog hadn''t contacted him yet. He asked him to rest and take his time, not wanting him to get tired and injured.


    "Well, it''s not like we''re in a hurry. I can also have Sherly train Yue Yue and have her focus on her abilities. I am sure she can find a lot of information and techniques to enhance her power. With her, we will have a powerful hidden weapon."


    Chuckling, Leo waited.

 Chapter 168 – Friends [2]

    A few minutester, he heard the door of the room across his creak open.


    "Wow, that was a great night. You were a good partner,dy. I want to continue, but my friend has been waiting. He''s such a headstrong person and refuses to take one of the beautiful girls in this teahouse."


    Emperor Sheng''s voice was loud, and the courtesan giggled and fluttered her fan.


    "Fufufu, pleasee back anytime. Your friend is missing a lot. He''s too handsome for my girls to ignore. Maybe he''s in one of these rooms already."


    "He''s a picky man. Well, have a good day, and I will be back."


    "Take care, guest."


    Finally, Emperor Sheng''s footsteps approached the door, and Leo quickly opened the door. He was greeted by a smiling and satisfied Sheng who looked past him, at Yue Yue who was sleeping peacefully.


    "What a peculiar taste. A kid?" Sheng shook his head and sighed. "I won''t judge, but you know that I implemented aw about not marrying girls under 17-years-old, no? I am not sure about other ces, but the Central ins follow this rule."


    "What are you talking about?" Leo snapped back at the usation and shook his head. "I did not sleep with her. She wanted to repay me with everything she had, so I just followed and put her unconscious here. When she wakes up, I will just say I had a great time and make her happy. Also, she''s 20-year-old, only a bit younger than me."


    "Hahaha, I was just joking."


    Shengughed and pped Leo''s shoulder, earning him a re.


    "Anyway, let''s get out of here. I will buy that girl for you. The owner has taken a liking to me, so it will be easy. I''ll buy her debt, and we can bring her with us. I don''t know what you see in her, but is this truly okay?"


    "Yes. If you buy her for me, I will think that you have paid the bonus you promised me."


    "Perfect."


    After agreeing, the two went downstairs to talk with the owner. Leo cradled Yue Yue in his arms, holding her gently.


    She was a bit light and thin, and her gray hair was covering her face. However, her expression was calm, and she had a faint smile on her lips.


    Maybe, for the first time, she had a peaceful dream.


    A peaceful and happy dream.


    The conversation with the owner was quick and smooth. Leo and Sheng sat there and listened, and soon, a price was agreed upon.


    "Thank you for your business. I will prepare the document and hand her over to you." The attractive woman shut her fan, her boobs jiggled slightly. "This girl is the youngest and most unpopr, so her debt is not much. Just 250 Gold, and you can have her."


    "Good." Sheng nodded and pulled out the gold. "Here. Count it carefully."


    "No need. I trust you, handsome."


    The woman winked at him and took the money. Her face was full of seduction and temptation, but Sheng didn''t even bat an eye.


    Then, she nced at Leo, her eyes filled with interest and a bit of confusion.


    "Your friend is indeed interesting. Out of anyone here, he chose Yue Yue? And to buy her immediately after sleeping with her once." She said, giggling. "But well, you have the money. Enjoy."


    After the transaction was done, Leo and Sheng left the teahouse with Yue Yue still in the former''s hands. No ceremony or celebration that usually followed when a courtesan bought was held.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    No wonder. Yue Yue was at the bottom of the pecking order, and she had no name or reputation. No one would miss her, not even her boss.


    "I will escort you back to the castle. And I will have to return to Chengdu for a while. My otherpanion, a student from Wudang Sect, has to report back. If the preparation from your end has finished, contact me using themunication device."


    "Wow, you''re the first person to ever give instruction to an Emperor. How bold."


    "Huh? You''re not my Emperor but my client. I will maintain a respectfulnguage, but I can also give instruction to make our work smooth and effective."


    "You''re not the same as others. I like you, Leo. Maybe this is what it feels like to have friends? What do you think?"


    "... I don''t know."


    As someone who didn''t know the term ''friends'' in his whole life, Leo didn''t understand. He knew about friendship and the concept of being close with someone, but the idea of having a rtionship that was deeper than just business or mutual interest was new to him.


    He had never cared about his rtionship in hisst world. That was why he cared so much about his subordinates, the members of Hallowed Insects. They were what he could call his friends, his family, and he would do anything for them.


    But, this was the first time someone else had referred to him as a friend. And it was Emperor Sheng.


    "Don''t worry. You''re not obligated to be friends with me. But do know that I think of you as a friend now." Sheng smiled and patted his shoulder. "Let''s get back and prepare for our next n."


    "Yes."


    With a nod, Leo carried Yue Yue and followed him, a thought in his mind.


    ''Friend? Me?''


    He couldn''t help but chuckle.


    This was the first time someone called him that.


    ''What a strange feeling.''


    He had never experienced anything like this before, and he didn''t know how to respond.


    Still, it wouldn''t be bad to have an Emperor as a friend. After meeting many people, he knew Sheng was sly and cunning. However, there was this hidden naivety and honesty belonged to a child.


    Maybe this was a side effect of being an Emperor, where he could only trust a few people and was always surrounded by darkness and danger.


    Leo couldn''t rte to him, but he felt a strange connection between them.


    ''Well, it''s not bad.''

 Chapter 169 – Becoming Slutty

    After escorting Sheng safely, Leo returned to the inn. It was already evening, and the sun had started to set.


    When he entered the room, Jessica was sitting on the bed, staring at the sky through the window. She turned at him when she heard the door creaked open


    "Wee back, Leader." She smiled softly. Her gaze slowly moved from his face to the unconscious girl in his arms, "And she is?"


    "Yue Yue." He said, moving to the nearby couch and putting her down. "One of the important characters. Maybe you will understand if I say that she''s the Hidden Shadow."


    "That one?"


    Moving next to Leo, she looked at the girl with a surprised expression.


    As Leo''s secretary, she had been shown some of the information and notes he had written. The name ''Hidden Shadow'' appeared as well, and her abilities were described in detail.


    "I see." She nodded and turned to Leo. "From her clothes and its condition, I can guess that she''s a prostitute... A courtesan, maybe? And the top is almost undone, so..."


    She nced at him suspiciously, seeking an answer.


    "Leader, did you-?"


    "No, of course not. She wanted to repay me for helping her. But, I''m not interested." Leo shook his head and smiled. "You know I am not someone who would force myself on a girl, right? I just knocked her out, so we could bring her with us. She''ll wake upter."


    "I see."


    Jessica nodded and sighed. Not in relief, but in disappointment. She had seen Leo''s power and abilities, and she was attracted to him.


    However, he had never shown interest in anyone, not even her. He was a man who worked hard and focused on his goals. While that was usually a good trait, it wasn''t in his case. He was already capable of anything, and yet he kept holding himself.


    "You''re really not interested in her? She''s cute and shy, and I bet she''s a virgin." She whispered in his ear, her hot breath tickling him. "A sweet, cute littlemb that you can devour. Don''t you think so, Leader? Imagine her petite body, her round butt, and her small breasts. Ahh~, it''s making me horny."


    Her tone was full of lust and seduction, and her body rubbed against his, her hand touching his arm and chest.


    Leo looked at her strangely.


    She had always hid her desire when there were others. But at best, she would only flirt lightly with him when they were together. But now...


    Somehow, Jessica''s personality had changed slightly since they were alone in the Capital. She was more assertive and bold, and her sexual desire was obvious.


    It was like she had transformed into a different person.


    "You''re really something else, aren''t you? Do you have a split personality?"


    "Women change and grow every day, and today, I want to be the bad girl who makes a man lose his mind and fall for her. How about you, Leader? Want to have some fun with me? Or maybe have fun with her while she''s still sleeping? She has given her consent, so it''s an okay, no?"


    Like a devil whispering in his ears, Jessica''s voice was soft and alluring. She had never acted like this, and Leo couldn''t help but stare at her in disbelief.


    He couldn''t help but put his hand on her forehead, wondering if she was sick. With Nanites inside her body, getting sick was practically impossible, but he was curious.


    Still, she was fine. No fever or anything.


    If anything, her body felt pretty nice. Her temperature was perfect, reminding him of the nights she spent on his arms, cuddling and hugging.


    "Leader, are you thinking about doing naughty things?" A devilish smile appeared on her face, and her fingers yed with his shirt. "I will teach that girl how to please a man, and you can enjoy both of us. How''s that sound?"


    She didn''t wait for his reply and kissed his cheek, her hand moving down his pants. Her touch was hot and electrifying, and her smile was full of lust.


    It was a different side of her, and it made her look more attractive.


    "Oh, are you interested now?" She giggled and bit her lip, her fingers rubbing his dick gently. "Just rx, I will make you feel so good. Let''s start by moving to the bed, shall we? Clothes are unnecessary. Let''s see how long you canst before you''re interested in that girl too. Hmm~."


    Jessica was still whispering and seducing him, and her hands were touching him in a way that was making him unable to think.


    Once again, as a gentleman, refusing a girl''s advance was a shameful act. His face got closer to Jessica''s, and he was about to kiss her.


    "Lately you''ve been more and more disobedient, haven''t you? And do you know what a bad girl deserves?"


    Before their lips touched, Leo spoke softly, his eyes cold and sharp.


    "Hmm?" Jessica blinked, her face bright with a smile. "What do they deserve, Leader? Punishment? But I have no such- Aaah!"


    Before she could finish, Leo spanked her and grabbed her butt roughly.


    "Punishment. Bad girls like you deserve punishment."


    Leo''s voice was low and dangerous, and he didn''t look like a man who would ever do something like this.


    "You do know I like you for who you are. Don''t put up an act like this, Jessica. You''re not a whore, and you''re not a temptress. So, stop trying to change and act like you''re something else. Just be yourself, and you''ll be fine."


    "I-I''m sorry, Leader. I don''t know what''s gotten into me." Jessica''s voice was weak, and her eyes were wet. "I-I was just joking, I swear. I don''t mean anything by it. I was just being yful and-"


    "I know. But you still need to be punished." He chuckled and pulled her pants down, revealing her white butt. "Bad girls deserve punishment."


    He raised his hand and spanked her, making her moan.


    "Leader, please! Not here! The new girl will see-"


    "Didn''t you say that we should have fun together earlier? I changed my mind. I have been holding back since she had been seducing me with her shy and innocent act. If she wanted it, I will have her and fuck her like a whore she was before."


    "L-Leader, wait. Don''t, not with her."


    Jessica''s voice was quiet, and she couldn''t stop him. His hands were strong, exploring her body, slipping underneath her clothes and rubbing her wet pussy.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll still be the center of my attention. You''ll still have your punishment."


    One by one, he took off her clothes, revealing her perfect figure. Her body was lean and sexy, and her ass was plump and soft.


    "Ah, no. Please don''t. She''s watching. Oh, no, no, no! Hmph!"


    To shut her mouth, he turned her around and kissed her, his tongue exploring hers. It danced inside her mouth. They exchanged saliva, and she sucked on it, enjoying the taste.


    "Hmmph!"


    A tentative moan escaped her lips, and her eyes rolled back, her face bright red.


    His other hand moved to her crotch, ying with her pussy. He didn''t stop until she came, her juice spilling over his fingers to the floor. Her body trembled, and her legs felt weak.


    "Ah, no, Leader. Not in front of the new girl. She''s still unconscious."


    Jessica tried to stop him, but Leo didn''t care. Instead, he took off his pants and grabbed her legs, raising her up.


    "Hmmph!"


    She bit her lip, trying not to moan as she saw him position himself between her thighs, his cock throbbing and ready to enter her.


    The length alone was enough to prate her cervix, entering her womb and stretching her apart. Her wet fold was dripping, and her body was hot with desire.


    "Ahhhh!"


    With a thrust, Leo entered her, his dick reaching deep into her womb and hitting her G-spot. Her pussy was tight and wet, and she came immediately, her cum spilling out and sshed against Yue Yue''s face, waking her up.


    "W-What''s going on?"


    Her voice was soft and timid, and her eyes were confused. But then, she looked at the sight before her and blushed.


    "Oh my."


    She covered her mouth, not expecting the sight in front of her. Jessica''s legs were spread, and her pussy was stretched out, letting Leo enter her and pound her roughly. Therge cock was moving in and out, and Jessica was moaning and screaming.


    "Leader, I-I can''t. Not while being watched by someone I don''t know. Aah! Hnngh!"


    She couldn''t resist, and her body was hot with pleasure. Leo didn''t slow down, and his pace was rough and hard, making her feel good.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You were the one who teased me. Now, take responsibility and give me what I want." He whispered to Jessica and then looked at Yue Yue. "And Yue Yue. Watch closely. This is what you wanted earlier. You can still reconsider your decision until I finish with Jessica. So, choose wisely. If you want to sleep with me, then prepare yourself."


    His voice was full of lust, and his eyes were bright with desire. He continued pounding Jessica, his cock sliding in and out, hitting her deepest parts and making her cum over and over again.


    Pussy juices sprayed out, and her moans echoed in the room. She was losing her mind and couldn''t resist.


    "N-No, Leader! Hnngh!"


    In her mind, she didn''t expect her punishment to turn out like this. A public humiliation to a new member, and a punishment that peeled her dignity bare.

 Chapter 170 – Yue Yues First Experience

    But, the new girl had a different reaction. She looked closely, drooling and her hands moving down her own pants, touching herself.


    Her robe was a mess, revealing her petite figure and small boobs.


    Even so, that figure had its own charm, making one wanted to either caress her carefully and taking care of her. Or to break her.


    The former courtesan couldn''t believe her eyes. The leader of the Hallowed Insect had taken the beautiful girl like a man and was pounding her roughly. And her secretary was enjoying it, her face bright red and her expression full of pleasure. Herrge boobs jiggled with every thrust, and her moans were loud and lewd.


    At first, the woman looked like she didn''t want to. But now, she even begged for it.


    "Leader, hngh, aah! Fuck me! Fuck me! Make me yours!"


    Yue Yue was shocked, not understanding why Jessica was moaning like a slut. Her eyes went to his cock, arge and thick shaft that stretched the woman out.


    "N-No way. He''s too big, and he''s so... Ahh, I can''t."


    She shook her head, not knowing what to think. However, her hand was moving faster. Her finger entered her wet pussy, imagining it was his dick pounding her.


    "Hmmph! Hnngh!"


    Leo was too absorbed in the moment, not caring about anything else. He had been holding back since his trip with Sheng, and Jessica was a perfect outlet. A punishment was just an excuse. He was a bit too shy to admit that he was horny after getting seduced by Yue Yue.


    "Leader, don''t, no! Hnngh, ahhh!"


    Jessica couldn''t control herself, and she couldn''t deny how good it felt.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Cumming! I''m cumming! Oh, fuck, ahhhh!"


    "I am also cumming, Jessica."


    With a grunt, Leo''s cock throbbed and shot his load deep into her, filling her womb and her belly. It was warm and hot, and she couldn''t help but feel satisfied.


    "Cumming!"


    With a loud scream, her pussy exploded, and her juice shot out like a fountain. Her body trembled and twitched, and her eyes rolled back. She was squirting and cumming all over the ce, and her mind was lost in the moment.


    The mixed juice sshed against Yue Yue, who received it with an open mouth.


    "Delicious."


    Yue Yue licked her lips, tasting the sweet and warm liquid. It was her first time tasting someone else''s juice, and it was a wonderful feeling. She had never tasted something this good before.


    And thus, she wanted it. To experience such pleasure, to feel her pussy stretched and fucked.


    "I-I can''t resist, please."


    Yue Yue crawled toward him, her hand grabbing his leg. Her gaze was filled with lust, and she didn''t care about the consequences.


    Even if she got pregnant, so be it.


    This man was the one who saved her and promised her a new life. And she would do anything for him, even if it meant being his toy or a ything.


    Stepping backward, she took off all her clothes and raised her butt, her only weapon to seduce someone. Using her hand, she spread her lower entrance and revealed a wet, small opening, dripping with her juices.


    It was a perfect pink hole that was begging for a man''s cock.


    "I-I want your cock, sir. P-Please."


    She was a virgin, but she didn''t care. The pleasure and the lust were clouding her judgment, and she couldn''t resist.


    Watching her, Leo smiled. She did want him.


    "Very well."


    He pulled his cock out of Jessica''s pussy, allowing his cum inside her to drip to the ground.


    After lowering the still trembling woman, he moved to Yue Yue.


    "If you want to have my cock, then prepare yourself."


    His tone was dangerous and full of lust. He was ready to take her and fuck her roughly.


    Getting closer, he put his cock between her thighs, showing how deep it would be if he fully inserted it. It reached her navel, even longer than her arms.


    "Ah, it''s so big. But, I want it. I need it. Please."


    She couldn''t deny it. She needed his cock, and her body was aching for him.


    Maybe her pussy would get destroyed, but she wanted the happiness and the pleasure showed by that woman. She didn''t care about the future, only the present.


    "Please, fuck me. Make me your whore. I want to feel your cock inside me. My tiny pussy is yours."


    She whispered softly, her eyes begging him to do it.


    "Very well."


    Without wasting another second, Leo positioned himself and pushed his cock in. It was a tight fit, and her hole was barely able to amodate him. He had a hard time finding the hole, and his dick kept slipping and sliding across her thighs.


    But, with a push, he finally found the entrance and prated her.


    "Oh, my god. Ahhhh!"


    Virgin blood, the proof of her purity, trickled down her thighs, mixing with her pussy juice and his cum Her hymen was broken, and her womb was stretched out, showing the bulge on her stomach. It was a painful feeling, but the pleasure was also overwhelming.


    Yue Yue''s eyes rolled back and she passed out. The feeling was too much for her, and she couldn''t take it.


    "Ah..."


    Leo was disappointed, but he understood. She was a virgin and probably had never had sex before.


    Gently, he pulled his cock out and let her rest. She was breathing, and her eyes were closed.


    "Leader, you make her squirt just by inserting it. Awesome."


    Jessica was awake and looking at him, her smile bright and her eyes filled with desire.


    "But it seems your cock is too much for her petite body. Maybe she can take you betterter after she wakes up."


    She stood up and walked to him, her hand touching his chest.


    "May I continue... my service in her ce? My body is ready, and I want you to fill me up with your cum again. Please, sir. Make my stomach bulge with your cum, and show me how a real man fucks a woman. Fill me up and make me your bitch."


    "You''ve be quite slutty."


    "Fufufu, thanks to your training."


    Without wasting another second, he grabbed her and carried her to the bed, her pussy still dripping with cum. He also carried Yue Yue in his other arm and ced her gently next to them.


    "Now, let''s continue where we left off."


    His cock was still hard and ready to pound, and Jessica spread her legs, weing him with a smile.


    When he managed to cover Jessica''s whole body with cum, and put enough semen to make her stomach bulge slightly, Yue Yue regained her consciousness. Her body wasn''t safe from getting sprayed and filled with cum.


    "Ah, what a great night. You were a wonderful partner, Jess. I hope we can do it again soon."


    Leo chuckled, patting her head. Her tongue was hanging out, and her eyes were unfocused. She couldn''t move or speak, and she was still twitching slightly.


    "Ahh, ahh."


    Yue Yue moaned, unable to believe what she saw once again. She looked down, realizing that her body had been covered by cum. Her pussy was tingling and drenched, the bed sheet under her was wet.


    Without a doubt, he yed her pussy with his hand to keep her satisfied while he was busy with his secretary. And now, she was so horny and full of desire that her mind couldn''t think clearly. The smell of his cum and the taste of it filled her mouth, and she was unable to deny how much she wanted more.


    She couldn''t help but crawl to him, her eyes focused on his cock. Her tongue was hanging out, wanting to taste it and have him inside her mouth.


    "Oh, you''re awake? Then, would you like to give me a blowjob? Just imagine my cock entering your mouth and down your small mouth. You can taste my precum, and drink my cum."


    "Ah, ahh."


    She nodded and opened her mouth. She was ready, and she couldn''t wait to experience him.


    Drooling and panting, Yue Yue prepared herself and closed her eyes. She was a bit scared, not knowing how he would taste. Her tongue moved closer to the tip of Leo''s cock slowly, and she could feel the heat and the size.


    Finally, the tip entered her mouth, and she sucked on it. The taste was salty and musky, but it wasn''t unpleasant. The thick leftover cum was still in his cock, and it filled her mouth as she swallowed.


    A fulfilling feeling spread inside her, and her eyes were filled with lust.


    She had never tasted something so delicious and addicting.


    "You''re a natural." Leo smiled and patted her head. "Continue."


    Looking upward, she was greeted by his smile and his lustful eyes. It was a different side of him, a gentle and caring one.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she didn''t care about anything anymore.


    With a weak nod, Yue Yue continued sucking his cock. She had no idea what would happen tomorrow or in the future.


    But right now, the present was enough.


    She would savor the moment and enjoy the pleasure he offered her.


    After cleaning the cock, she giggled and leaned back, spreading her pussy and revealing her hole. The small opening was pink and wet, and her juice was dripping down.


    "Please, sir. Let''s continue. I want to feel your cock inside me and stretch me out. Don''t worry, I won''t pass out again. My pussy is yours, and you can fill it up and stretch it apart."


    Her voice was low and her tone was seductive. Her body was trembling, and her cheeks were bright red.


    Leo approached her and put her cock on her stomach, showing how much he wasrger than her. He was also thicker, and his tip was wet with precum.


    "This will enter you and fill your pussy up. Your stomach will bulge, and you won''t be able to think."


    "Yes, sir. I am ready. Make me yours."


    Yue Yue didn''t even hesitate and pulled him down. She was ready for anything, and she wanted him to do anything to her.


    Their lips touched, and they kissed passionately, exchanging saliva and enjoying the feeling. And then, with a thrust, he entered her.


    "Hnngh! Aah, ah!"


    The pain and pleasure was too much, and she was already cumming, her juice sprayed out and drenched the bed.


    "Fuck, you''re so tight. You''re mine, Yue Yue. Remember, I am the only one who can use your pussy and fuck you from now on."


    "Yes, sir. Yes! Make me yours! Fuck me! Hnngh, aah!"


    Leo pounded her roughly, his cock moving in and out and hitting her deepest parts. His movement could be seen from her bulging stomach, tracing the shape of his cock, and the sound of flesh hitting flesh was loud.


    It was a beautiful and dirty sight, and Jessica was watching, her finger rubbing her pussy. She wanted to join them, but she was tired and couldn''t move.


    She just watched and enjoyed the scene, her heart beating fast and her body hot with lust.


    "I am going to cum!"


    "Yes, yes, sir! Cum inside me! Fill me up with your seed!"


    The bed creaked and the bedsheets were wet, and the two were fucking roughly, their bodies connected and their moans were echoing in the room.


    And then, with a loud grunt, Leo came, his cock throbbing and spraying his warm and thick load deep into her. It was a lot, and it was hot and filling.


    Yue Yue''s body shook, and her eyes rolled back. Her womb was full of cum, and her stomach was bulging. It was an amazing feeling, and she couldn''t get enough of it.


    "He... hehehe. Hehehe."


    She couldn''t help butugh, her face bright and her eyes clear. She was happy and satisfied, and her pussy was throbbing and leaking.


    "I-I think I fell in love."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 171 – Warping Up in Capital

    All kinds of business in the Capital was finished.


    However, Leo stayed in the city for a full week because he had to take care of Yue Yue and gave her some briefing. Jessica yed a big part to teach her and fix her appearance.


    "This is... me?"


    As a result, she was transformed from a prostitute to a young woman with a slender and elegant figure.


    Her long gray hair was tied in a ponytail, and her pale face was clear and beautiful. Her body was soft and curvy, and her small breasts were hidden under a thin shirt.


    Because Leo had expected to recruit some members, he also brought a low-level bodysuit that could be worn without needing Nanites in one''s body. It was a sh and bullet proof, better than some artifacts spreading around.


    So, he gave her the one that fit her body and new clothes, so she could look decent and professional.


    "Here. Now, you have to work and focus on improving yourself. I have given you a bit of my knowledge and technique, so it''s your job to master them and grow." Jessica put down a stack of books and papers on the table. "This is the basic information you need. Learn them, and we''ll start the training. Knowledge is important."


    Being in a secretary mode once again after so long, she didn''t hesitate and acted professionally.


    "Y-Yes."


    Nodding, Yue Yue stared at the pile of papers, her eyes full of determination. She was still timid and shy, but her expression was bright and hopeful.


    Someone who thought they had lost everything but given a chance to regain a better future would have bigger motivation and more determination.


    Leo was sitting in the corner, smiling at the sight.


    In thest few weeks he had been in the Capital, many things had happened.


    One was his trip to the brothel with Emperor Sheng and the aftermath. Jessica had tried to act differently and seduce him. It was a strange behavior that was unlike her.


    After a bit of investigation, he realized that it was the effect of the drug she had been drinking. Something that Chiaki secretly put in her tea to make her morepliant and open. And the scariest thing was the fact Jessica didn''t realize it, which made her Nanites unable to cure itpletely.


    However, after his punishment and a long lecture, Jessica was back to normal and apologized. He had to punish Chiaki next when he returned to Chengdu. Talking about returning...


    ''I have to make a n to connect Yang Ji and Hollowed Insect.''


    To ensure his second identity wasn''t discovered, he needed to find a way to bring them together. The n itself was easy, but he wanted to keep Yang Ji in the Capital to make an illusion to the Supreme Evil followers that their target was sitting nicely.


    But no matter how much they tried to find him, he wouldn''t find Yang Ji. And making a connection between Leo and Yang Ji would be crucial in his future n.


    Preparation was necessary. And to start it...


    "I need your cooperation in something, Master Ming. I will properly pay for the help in the form of a product idea, something that will give you more profit than the current product you are selling."


    Leo was sitting across the richest and most powerful merchant in the city, or even in Central ins. The man was a middle-aged man with a strong build, his face was sharp and his eyes were full of interest.


    And he was one of two people who knew his real identity as Leo. So his cooperation was necessary in this n.


    "Oh? That''s a big promise. Are you going to sell me the method to make this ''pistol'' you gifted me in the past? I will dly help if that''s the case." He nodded and rubbed his chin, smiling dubiously.


    "Please, that will be too much. The bnce of this world would crumble if I teach you how to make that pistol. Martial artists would be obsolete if a normal person can use that weapon to kill other people."


    "I understand. Well, what can you offer me then?"


    "Something better." Leo grinned and pulled out a stack of papers, handing it over. "This is the basic design and description of a tool that can control fire. It''s still in the prototype phase, but it''s something that will give a new wave of invention and prosperity."


    Ming Yuchan took the scroll and looked at it, his eyes wide and his expression amazed.


    "What is this?"


    "Something that can control fire, like a flint or a lighter, but much more efficiently. It''s something that will make firewood or other mmable objects unnecessary. Imagine how easy it will be to cook on it. Every household will buy this tool."


    What Leo showed to Ming Yuchan was a prototype of a wonderful tool called a stove. And not just any stove... But a stove that used oil or liquid as its source of fuel.


    It was something that could change the world for now.


    And since Ming Yuchan was the richest and most sessful businessman in the city, he had a lot of money and power to make his dreamse true.


    "Not only the tool itself, you can sell its fuel and the rope used to light the fire. The profit will be enormous. And if you''re the first to sell it, your name will be known in history."


    A convenient tool that everyone could use.


    In this age, people usually were still cooking using a y stove or a wood stove. It was time-consuming andbor-intensive, and the process was dirty. Food created by a fire pit was always smoky and greasy.


    But the stove was different.


    It could heat the food evenly and quickly, without wasting a lot of firewood or leaving a mess. It was perfect and convenient, and the taste was much better.


    "Not only that, look at the second scroll." Leo grinned and waited, watching Ming Yuchan''s expression as he looked at the design.


    Aplex expression appeared on his face, his eyes narrowed and his brows furrowed.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Is this...?"


    "A cooking tool designed to fit the stove. There is no need to use arge pot or a cauldron anymore. This tool will do the job for you, and the result will be tastier. No more greasy and smoky food. And the best part is, it''s easy to clean and won''t leave a mess."


    A wok, a frying pan, and a pot to cook rice. They were the main kitchen tools that could be used with the stove, and the cooking process was faster and easier.


    With the new technology and innovation, anyone could be a chef and create a delicious meal.


    "If you want to try the rice and meal cooked using these, I have it in my storage ring right now. Of course, the result depends on the cook, but I prepared two meals prepared by the same person using different stoves and equipment. Let''s see which one is better."


    "Interesting. Show me, please."


    Leo nodded and pulled out two dishes, both in a bowl covered with a lid. He had asked for Yue Yue to cook for him using the usual stove in the inn and the one he made using the stove.


    The result was clear and obvious.


    One dish was much more moist and fluffy, while the other was dry and had a strong smoky smell. Ming Yuchan tried both and his eyes focused on the one made by the stove.


    "This is amazing. The rice is moist and fluffy, and the vor is well-bnced. Although there is this... earthy smell, it doesn''t bother me a bit. In fact, it''s better than the previous one."


    "You can also sell this stove and the tools used to cook with it. But... I want part of the profit." Leo grinned and held out his hand. "We have a deal?"


    "Of course. This will change the world. But, let''s keep it a secret until we get the prototype done. I want to know how to mass-produce it."


    "No problem. I can help you with that. You just have to find the materials and the ce. I will send a machine that can help with that." Leo crossed his legs, his smile brighter. "Well, you can start preparing for it. I will send someone to help you. And of course, the payment."


    "Thank you. I will help you with your n to the best of my abilities. In fact, I will find a body double for you too."


    "That would be perfect."


    Laughter echoed in the room, and the two men drank tea and discussed the n.


    ***


    Meanwhile, back in Chengdu, in an underground arena, a young woman was fighting against a beast. She was swinging an axerger than her body with ease and killing the giant lizard.


    Blood was flying everywhere, and the sound of her axe hitting the ground and the monster''s scales was loud. The barbarian wearing modern clothes grinned ear to ear as she raised her axe, shouting andughing.


    She was a wild and dangerous person, and she was always fighting, never stopping.


    In her head, a voice was always echoing, telling her to fight and win. It was a strange voice that didn''t belong to her, but she couldn''t refuse it. A barbarian lived to fight. And fight, Lee Hae-In did.


    "Haha! This is great!"


    The audience was cheering, and the beast was finally dead, its head separated from its body.


    Watching from the audience seat counting the money gained from the fight was Sherly. Her lips curled upward as she heard the clinging sound of Gold Coins being poured into a sack.


    The audience was cheering and waving, and her smile grew wider as she saw Lee Hae-In approaching her. She stood up and greeted the barbarian known as Crazy Bitch.


    "Good job, Lee Hae-In. You did it again."


    "It''s nothing." She grinned and wiped the blood off her axe, slinging it on her back. "I am hungry."

 Chapter 172 – Moving in Earnest

    "Don''t worry, I have prepared food for you. Follow me."


    "Great!"


    The two walked out of the arena and entered the small room nearby. Arge feast was waiting on the table,posed mostly of meat, and Lee Hae-In didn''t waste time and started eating. She was like a savage, stuffing her mouth and chewing loudly.


    Sherly sat opposite her, drinking wine and eating slowly. Her expression was calm, and she was happy that Lee Hae-In was able to kill the beast and earn them a lot of money.


    But they had to move on to their real goal now.


    ''It''s almost time.''


    Lee Hae-In was famous in the underground arena now. Every bet including her would tip in the scale. Her name was known, and every fight was a big show.


    And this fame would attract the attention of the top brass of this ring.


    ''Let''s start right away. These two who went to the Capital had also returned, and Leo would also return soon. If we make no progress before he returns, I will be embarrassed.''


    In a way, this was Sherly''s first mission. She was a rookiepared to the other members of the Hallowed Insect, and she didn''t want to embarrass herself. Failing was normal, she knew that. However, if she could seed, why not?


    "Lee Hae-In, are you ready for the battle? Your opponent will be a dangerous guy, a 6 Stars martial artist, bordering 7 Stars, who enjoyed killing. From the rumor, he''s not a person who can be reasoned with. And, his ability to control his Qi is strong. He can even make his Qi a weapon."


    "It''s fine. I will kill him."


    While munching on some meat, Lee Hae-In didn''t seem bothered at all. In fact, she was smiling, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Maybe you think I am stupid, and maybe I really am. But don''t underestimate me. I can feel that my enemy is here, near the arena. Just a bit more, and I can have him." She licked her lips andughed, a crazy and wicked sound that made the other shiver. "If I kill this opponent, I will get closer to that guy, right?"


    "Yes, that''s the n."


    Sherly nodded, surprised by Lee Hae-In''s intuition. The barbarian girl was a lot sharper than she thought, and she was ready to use everything to find the target.


    "Good."


    With a chuckle, Lee Hae-In finished her food and stood up, ready to leave.


    "Let''s go. There is no time to waste. And I want to see this 7 Stars guy and kick his ass." "Let''s go. There is no time to waste. And I want to see this 7 Stars guy and kick his ass."


    "You''re a crazy bitch, Lee Hae-In. That''s why I love you."


    Sherly shook her head and followed the barbarian, a smirk on her face. As they walked out of the room, she didn''t forget to remind Lee Hae-In.


    "And your opponent is 6 Stars, not 7. You''re a realm higher than him right now. But don''t underestimate him and be careful. We can''t afford to lose you."


    "Don''t worry. I will take him down."


    With a nod, Lee Hae-In entered the arena, her body filled with adrenaline and bloodlust. The axe sought blood, and she couldn''t wait to spill it.


    Sherly also entered with her as the sponsor. Her job was to trash talk and encourage the audience as well as finding the perfect enemy for Lee Hae-In.


    She had set the target already, one of the most prominent fighters in the ring, someone called Mad Boar whose specialty was his insane strength and toughness. He was known to have survived many deadly fights, and he was the toughest fighter around.


    Looking around, she found the man standing in the corner, his arms crossed and his expression fierce. His name was Gwon Yong-Guk, and he was known for his savagery and brutality.


    In this underground arena, he had a record of killing his opponent in less than a minute. Out of 50 matches he had fought, 42 had died, and he had survived the rest.


    "Gwon Gwon? Sorry, but I can''t remember the name but Lee Hae-In said you look more like a pig instead of a bull. And she''s going to ughter you like a pig and feed the world with your meat. How about that?"


    As expected, the man didn''t like it and red at her. He was a simple man, and his anger was easy to provoke.


    Everyone in this ce had high pride even though they engaged in a bloody fight and killed each other. And no one would let someone mock them like this.


    "Fuck! Die, bitch!"


    With a roar, Gwon jumped to the arena and attacked Lee Hae-In, his body covered in Qi and his bastard sword was swung without any hesitation.


    "Ha! Come on!"


    Lee Hae-In smiled and blocked the attack, her axe shining with a metallic light. Sparks flew, and the two fighters were locked in a battle.


    Their movements were quick and deadly, and their weapons were sharp. Every strike could cut a man in half, and the power behind them was enough to shatter bones and pierce metal.


    Shockwaves exploded from the sh of their weapons, and the ground was cracking and breaking apart. The audience was cheering and screaming, their eyes bright with excitement and bloodlust.


    "Die, fucker!"


    There was no preparation at all in their battle, surprising the spectators. However, they loved something so unexpected like this. The person responsible for bet immediately shouted to make a bet, and the people started shouting their names.


    "Crazy Bitch! Crazy Bitch!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Gwon! Gwon!"


    Lee Hae-In and Gwon''s battle was a fierce one, and the crowd was chanting their name.


    Meanwhile, Sherly who was also in the arena earlier had moved to the table where the bet was collected. She helped the man, whom she was acquainted withst week, counting the money and organizing the information.


    And, she was also looking for the perfect opportunity to start the next part of their n.


    "Gwon! Gwon! Gwon!"


    "Lee Hae-In! I am betting on you! Crazy Bitch!"


    The crowd was loud and rowdy, and the battle was still raging. They were fighting fiercely, their weapons shing and their bodies colliding.


    Brown and red Qi rose from Lee Hae-In and Gwon Yong-Guk''s body respectively, reflecting their element.


    As someone lived in a vast in, the barbarian girl''s element naturally became Earth. A rare and powerful Qi that could control the ground and the rock, making it an advantage in a fight.


    On the other hand, the man was from the north and had lived in the cold and snow for most of his life. He longed for warmth and awakened a Fire Qi, a hot and fiery element that could burn his enemy.


    "Fuck, die!"


    "Die, fucker! Die!"


    The two were growling and roaring, and their strength was increasing.


    Lee Hae-In stomped her feet, and the ground around her shook and exploded. The stone and earth were flying, and her axe was glowing with a metallic light.


    Gwon was not backing down either. He swung his bastard sword, his Qi was burning hot and his body was shining with a bright red glow. The stone making contact with his sword was turned into molten liquid and exploded, spreading everywhere.


    The two were at a standstill, their strength equal and their power unmatched. They were like a volcano and an earthquake, fighting for dominance and refusing to yield.


    "You''re not half bad." Gwon smiled, his face was sweaty and his clothes were dirty. "But it''s not enough. I will still win!"


    "Don''t count me out yet, fucker. I will kill you."


    In terms of raw strength, they were on par, and their ability was simr. And because of their power and talent, neither could push the other.


    It was a stalemate, and they couldn''t go further.


    However, that was it.


    No matter how strong Gwon Yong-Guk was, in the end he was still an underground fighter. His experience at fighting and his control over his Qi couldn''tpare to Lee Hae-In, a true Martial Artist with a powerful heritage and training.


    "You''re not bad, fucker. But, you''re too weak for me. Your opponent so far has been a joke. I will teach you what it means to fight a real warrior."


    Lee Hae-In was grinning, her eyes narrowed and her aura was fierce. With a shout, her axe glowed, and her Qi was exploding, making the ground shake and the air tremble.


    "You''re a joke!"


    With a roar, she raised her axe and brought it down, creating a massive crater and sending a shockwave that sent the audience and the people watching from afar flying. The arena was destroyed, and the audience was screaming and running away.


    Even the table where the bets were counted was broken and shattered.


    "Ah!"


    Dust and smoke covered the scene, and the audience was excited. They wanted to know who won this fight despite the danger. And when it cleared up...


    Lee Hae-In was standing there.


    "Yoosshaaaaa!" The Crazy Bitch wasughing and dancing,

 Chapter 173 – Found You!

    The winner had been decided.


    Her axe was on the ground, and her opponent was lying on his back, his body crushed and bleeding. He was still alive, but his eyes were unfocused, and his breath was shallow.


    It was clearly her win.


    "Perfect." Sherly grinned and stepped forward.


    Lee Hae-In''s role ended here.


    Now it was her turn. She walked to the beaten Gwon and poked him with her foot, her smile bright and her eyes cold.


    "Sorry, you lose."


    And then, she looked up at the audience, raising her voice.


    "Everyone, please gather around! I want to announce something regarding our fighter, our new champion, Lee Hae-In!"


    The audience was confused but curious.


    "What is it?"


    "Is there something wrong with her?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What happened? Is it serious?"


    The questions continued, and the whispers were getting louder. Right now, Lee Hae-In was the most popr fighter, and they didn''t want anything to happen to her.


    Every news about her was exciting, and her name was famous.


    "Everyone, everyone, quiet!" Sherly raised her hands and shouted, trying to get their attention. "I have a wonderful announcement! And, I have a special guest too. Well, this guest is shy so I bet he won''te out, but I know that he''s listening, so there is no problem."


    Sheughed and raised her voice, looking around.


    As a former novelist, she had attended many parties and conventions. Meeting various people whose work included speaking allowed her to learn and steal their skills. Now, she was using her knowledge and experience to attract the attention of the audience.


    "Now, the announcement! I will give the information for all of you. Don''t worry, I''m sure this will benefit everyone."


    "What is it?"


    "What is going on? Please tell us!"


    The people were getting restless, and the whispering was loud. They were waiting for her to say something, and Sherly wasn''t disappointed.


    It was the reaction she had been expecting.


    "Now, now, everyone. Listen closely." She pointed at Lee Hae-In, a smile on her face. "You might''ve realized it, but our clothes are always different. We always wore the new fashion that Mercenary Union members wear. Now getting these clothes is easy, however they are just fake ones. Ours are genuine."


    Murmurs echoed around her, and the audience was focused.


    Those hints were enough to get their attention. People began to understand where she was going.


    Essentially, Sherly told them that they were the Mercenary Union members. And that was a surprise to them.


    "I''m sure everyone knows what I''m talking about." Sherly smirked and raised her voice, looking at the audience. "I just received news from my leader. It seems that my leader has taken care of my special guest''s Feet, Hands, and his Head. Now we will take care of our client''s Torso, Eyes, and their Heart. It''s really nic-"


    Swoosh!


    Before she could finish her sentence, an arrow was shot toward her from the shadows. Sherly didn''t even have time to dodge as it hit her head and pierced her skull, killing her instantly.


    She fell to the ground, her eyes empty and her body unmoving.


    Blood gushed out of her head and spread everywhere, and the audience was screaming and panicking.


    "Shit, what is happening?!"


    "Who shot that arrow? Someone! Help her!"


    The chaos was spreading, and the people were running and pushing each other. No one wanted to see an unexpected death of someone without even a fight. This wasn''t entertainment anymore, just a pure murder.


    And with pure murder, everyone''s life could be in danger.


    The shooter was still hiding and had disappeared, leaving the arena with the dead body and the chaos.


    And among the confusion, the only survivor of the fight, Lee Hae-In, looked around calmly. Her predatory gaze was fierce, and she was looking for a hint, anything.


    She was still holding her axe, ready to attack and defend herself.


    Suddenly, a shadow appeared behind her, and she turned around, swinging her axe. Covered in Qi, her axe could break through anything.


    "Huh?"


    However, before it could hit the figure, a hand grabbed it and stopped it. It was a strange hand, its color gray and metallic, and it was stronger than her. The hand belonged to arge bald man with muscles and scars.


    Upon seeing him, fury zed in Lee Hae-In''s eyes. She recognized him.


    "Found you!"


    Growl escaped her mouth, and she swung her axe again, her expression wild and crazed.


    She couldn''t stop the anger boiling inside her. She had been searching for him for a while, and she couldn''t wait to get her revenge.


    Someone who killed her father and arge part of her barbarian n. Someone who ruined her life and her future, robbing her of everything.


    The man smiled and dodged her attack, his body moving with grace and his Qi was flowing through his veins.


    "Barbarian." The man swung his Qi covered fist and hit her, sending her flying.


    She managed to block the punch with her axe, but her arm was numb, and her shoulder was dislocated. She couldn''t move, and she could barely breathe.


    Not even her defense art could help her against this man.


    "You''re pathetic. all barbarians are. How dare you enter my sanctuary!"


    A vicious Qi was unleashed from the man''s body, and it was enough to make Lee Hae-In gasp and tremble.


    Right now, Lee Hae-In was a 7 Stars martial artist, someone who was able to control the power of nature and used it. But this man was much more powerful than her, and she could feel her bones shattering and her organs dying.


    It was a terrifying feeling, and she couldn''t even scream.


    But the man didn''t care.


    He punched her again, sending her flying and crashing into the wall, her body hitting the ground with a thud, creating arge crack.


    The crowd was still panicking and running, and the man didn''t bother to look at them. He just walked over to the beaten and bruised Lee Hae-In, his eyes narrowed and his lips curled upward.


    "Mercenary Union? Taking care of me and the others? How big of a dream did you have?" The man, Torso, sneered and stepped on her head, his foot pressing down and cracking her skull. "How dare you? You''re just a bunch of fools and idiots."


    Lee Hae-In was barely conscious, and she could feel her blood gushing out of her mouth. Her bloodshot eyes sharpened and focused on the man, her expression filled with hate and anger.


    She didn''t want to die like this, not in front of him. She had spent so much time searching for him, and now her revenge was ruined.


    "Ah... fuck."


    Using thest strength left in her, she spat a curse. Everything was just... unfair. And then, her eyes rolled back, and her body fell limp, her breath shallow and her body unmoving.


    The man just smiled and looked at her, his expression cold and distant. He didn''t care about her, and he didn''t have time to deal with her. All he wanted to do was to destroy this pest and go back to his mission.


    And with a quick movement, he stretched his hand toward her skull, intending to grip and crush it. However...


    "It''s just like what you fucking said."


    Lee Hae-In suddenly grinned and Torso felt a shiver down his spine.


    Feeling a danger, he stopped his hand and stepped back, his eyes narrowed. ''Who was she talking to?''


    There was no one here, and her voice was hoarse and weak. She couldn''t be talking to anyone.


    But his instinct was warning him. There was something hidden here. He looked around and tried to find a hidden weapon or an assassin waiting for him.


    He found nothing.


    Yes, there is nothing.


    "Where is the corpse-"


    "Are you searching for me?"


    A cold voice interrupted his question, and he froze, his body tensing up. A woman appeared under him from the shadow, her body glowing white and her eyes burning with fire. She was holding an arrowhead, its tip coated with blood.


    It was Sherly, and she was very much alive.


    "I will return it to you."


    She threw the arrowhead toward him, and Torso didn''t have time to dodge.


    The arrow hit his throat, and he choked, blood spilling from the wound.


    The wound wasn''t that deep, only managing to dig a few millimeters into the flesh since a metallic skin protected his body.


    "You!"


    Getting angry, Torso tried to grab Sherly, but she had moved already. With a sh of light, she disappeared and reappeared beside Lee Hae-In, looking at the barbarian girl while giggling in amusement.


    "Aha! You''re getting beaten up after all that. Tell me, how does it feel? Being humiliated like this? Huh, barbarian?"


    The crazy bitch had been defeated and beaten, and the audience was panicking and running, trying to escape the scene.


    "Grrr..." A dangerous growl escaped Lee Hae-In''s mouth, and her eyes were focused, her rage filling her body.


    She was still alive and breathing, but her pride was more wounded than her body.


    "Hahaha, now, now. Eat this first and recover. You won''t be able to continue fighting in your condition." Sherly popped a capsule into the barbarian girl''s mouth.


    At that moment, a fist connected with Sherly''s face, sending her flying and crashing onto the ground. A loud sound of metal hitting metal was heard, filling the underground arena with shockwaves.


    "Fucking bitch." Torso spat as he looked at the direction where he sent Sherly flying. "I will take care of youter. For now..."


    He turned to where Lee Hae-In was to finish her off. Nothing was more dangerous than a wounded beast.


    But when he looked down, he couldn''t find her.


    She had disappeared.


    "Searching for this?"


    Again, Sherly''s voice rang. This time from the other side of the arena from where he was sent flying. On top of that, there was no visible wound in her body. And she had Lee Hae-In seated next to her.


    "What did you do, bitch?" Torso snarled, his eyes focused and his face red with anger.

 Chapter 174 – Melting Pot

    "Peek-a-boo." Sherly answered with a smile, waving her hand. "Oh, and by the way, my name is not ''bitch''. It''s Sherly. And you better remember it. Or else, I will cut off your dick and feed it to my friend here. I heard that she ate a horse''s dick, so she will definitely love yours. As yours is small and easy to eat. Haha~ Loser~"


    Torso was furious, and his Qi was zing. Sticky Qi was gathering around him, and his skin turned as ck as charcoal, his aura turning fierce and deadly.


    Sherly just smirked, not bothered by his transformation. She had expected this since hearing about him and his ability. And because she heard about it, she didn''t want to underestimate him.


    "You want to y with fire? Huh, bitch? I can y with you if you really want."


    "Hahaha, nope." Sherly shook her head and giggled, her body glowing with white light. "But I''d like to y with light."


    With a sh, she disappeared, leaving the man in shock.


    "Wha-?!"


    Suddenly, Torso felt his back being stabbed, and he could feel the tip of a dagger digging into his spine. He couldn''t even scream as he counterattacked with arge swing, but his opponent had moved away, leaving him exposed and open.


    "Fuck!"


    "Hey, hey. You can''t kill me that easily, bastard." Sherly yed with the dagger as she sat on the spectator seat, grinning ear to ear. "Your opponent is not me. It''s her."


    "What?"


    Torso turned around and found arge axe in front of his face. He had forgotten the barbarian girl and had let his guard down. And now, he couldn''t move fast enough to avoid the attack.


    The axe mmed into his skull, cracking and breaking it, and sending him flying. His body crashed into the wall, and the sound was loud.


    "Hah... hahahaha." Lee Hae-In stood up,ughing as she gripped her axe.


    She was not smiling.


    Her face was expressionless, and her eyes were empty.


    Like a crazed murderer, her mind was nk, and her body was filled with rage. All she could think was to kill the enemy that massacred her n.


    Earth rose and covered Torso''s body, making him unable to move.


    "Die, fucking bastard. Die! Die! DIE!"


    Lee Hae-In''s eyes shed as she used her Qi to control the Earth and rock around her. The rock exploded and flew, digging into the man''s body and crushing him.


    Blood gushed out of the wounds and his mouth, and his body was being pierced and crushed. Although the earth was enhanced by her Qi, it still couldn''t truly pierce his body.


    And, the man didn''t seem to care.


    No, not caring seemed to be wrong.


    In fact, he was angry. So angry that his body began to glow red, and his muscles grew. He was bigger than before, and he grabbed a long railing pole from the wall, bending it and using it as a bow.


    His Qi was so strong that the metal was melting, and the wood was turning to ash. He had changed his target.


    "Bitch! You will pay for this! I will kill you! Both of you at once!"


    Sticky Qi covered the metal bow, dripping from one tip to another. It stayed in ce and became something like a string,pleting the bow.


    The man aimed the bow at the two women and pulled the sticky string.


    "Die! Purifying Arrow."


    A ck arrow flew from the bow, its tip zing with fire and heat. It was a dangerous attack, and it could even destroy the entire underground arena. The Qi emanating from the arrow was powerful and deadly, and it was heading straight toward the two women.


    But Sherly justughed and grinned, her body glowing with white light.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Not yet, asshole."


    Extending her hand, she gathered Qi in her hand. A ball of light was formed, and she threw it at the arrow.


    "Light Ball."


    A simple name for a simple technique, but the result was different.


    The light ball collided with the arrow and exploded, releasing a burst of energy that was strong enough to push the two women backward and even throw Torso''s body.


    Lee Hae-In swung her axe, destroying the ground, and used it to stop her body from moving too far.


    The light and energy released from the explosion spread everywhere, and it was so bright that it filled the entire underground arena, blinding everyone.


    And then, when the light disappeared, Lee Hae-In and Sherly were standing again, their bodies surrounded with a transparent light the former created to protect them from the st.


    Even so, they couldn''t stand still. A sh of light appeared beside Lee Hae-In. After a moment, Sherly appeared in that exact spot, looking at the ce where Torso was sent flying to.


    If the Supreme Evil''s follower executive was as strong as what her Leader had said, this wouldn''t be enough to kill him.


    So she didn''t let her guard down.


    Just as expected...


    Swoosh!


    An arrow came out of nowhere, passing Sherly''s body right at her heart, and the woman copsed. Blood gushed from her mouth and her chest, and her body was shaking. Other arrows continued to rain down at her body. Her body looked like a porcupine with inverted quills, and blood was spilling from her mouth and nose.


    "That should kill her. I can no longer feel her lifeforce."


    From the dust, a hoarse voice spoke, and a figure emerged bigger than before. Torso''s appearance had changed so much that he was no longer recognizable. His mouth was torn and his face was melted, and his entire body was covered in scars and burns.


    Somehow, his left hand fused with the bow, and the string was made of Qi, sticking to his fingers and creating a sticky web.


    "In the end, a barbarian is still a barbarian. I expected you to have some kind of reaction, but you''re heartless. You''re a bitch, just like yourpanion."


    He was mocking her, but Lee Hae-In wasn''t bothered. In fact, her expression was calm, and her Qi was gathering in her body.


    For someone whose friend was killed and her family ughtered, she couldn''t care less about him or his words.


    All she wanted to do was to kill him and avenge her people.


    "You talk a lot, fucker."


    Lee Hae-In stepped forward, her axe in her hand and her expression fierce.


    "I''m going to enjoy this."


    As someone who was famous for her wild and unpredictable style, the Crazy Bitch had always been a challenge and a danger to anyone who fought her. Also...


    "It seems you underestimated this persistent girl too much." Her lips curled upward, a smile forming on her face. "You''re dead, fucker."


    ... She had a hidden trick up her sleeve.


    Instantly, everything looked melted. The underground arena, the ceiling, the spectator area, even Lee Hae-In and Sherly''s bodies. Nothing was solid anymore, and the air was hot, almost boiling.


    "Wha-?"


    Before Torso could react, his body was liquified and melted, bing part of the air. His Qi and his power couldn''t save him no matter how hard he tried. The sensation of his body being ripped apart and disintegrated was overwhelming, and his mind was going crazy.


    "What the fuck happened?!"


    Non-existent senses of direction and orientation were lost, and the man couldn''t even breathe. He was dying, and his body was disappearing, his soul floating away.


    But suddenly, a voice echoed in his ears.


    "How does it feel?"


    This voice belonged to none other than Sherly, who should''ve died.


    Torso tried to scream and attack her, but his body no longer existed. He was just a soul, and the woman was standing right in front of him, her face covered with a smile and her eyes full of coldness. Her body still had the arrows embedded in it, but her expression was not one of pain.


    "What the fuck? Where are we? Who the hell are you?!"


    "I told you, didn''t I? That we are Hallowed Insect and have the ability to take care of your feet, hands, head, and now even you, Torso. Well, I don''t know about the others. But, we have already taken care of everything else for now. Also..."


    Sherly pped her hands and her figure returned to normal. The arrows and wounds were nowhere to be seen, and she was smiling as usual.


    "You shouldn''t have underestimated me. I might look weak, but I''m a genius. Let me tell you my ability. It''s called-"


    Before she could finish, Torso moved slightly. It stopped her from speaking further, realizing that the man used his Qi to increase his regeneration and healing. He regained his arm and tried to grab her.


    "You fucking bitch." He growled and attacked her, his hands reaching out to grab her throat and crush her.


    But it was futile, as he couldn''t reach her. The only thing he could do was scream. "You will pay for this. No one can mess with us and expect to live."


    "Wow..." Sherly was genuinely impressed. "Leader made it sound so easy so I thought this would be enough. But... Amazing. This guy is really strong."


    She was not exaggerating.


    Torso had regenerated his entire body, and he was ready to fight. Even in this strange space Sherly made with her element and strange technique she created herself, he was able to counter it with brute force and his own power.


    "You''re too dangerous." She had decided, and she knew what to do. "Hae-In, kill her."


    Without warning, a massive axe appeared from the shadow.

 Chapter 175 – Gathering of Malice [1]

    But, he wasn''t afraid. He was confident in his ability and his power. And with his new form, his body Qi was stronger than before. He raised his hand that was fused with the bow and stopped the axe, his fingers wrapping around the handle.


    "What the fuck?"


    "Huh?"


    Sherly and Lee Hae-In were shocked. They couldn''t understand how the man could stop the axe. It was out of their expectation for the attack to be blocked and didn''t even leave any damage.


    "Did you forget?" Torso smirked, his body glowing with a metallic light. "I am our Master''s torso. My body is made from the best materials and I train a lot. And my ability to absorb and store Qi is amazing. There is nothing you can do to hurt me."


    Sherly and Lee Hae-In could see the truth behind his words.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Absorption was Supreme Evil''s specialty, and the man in front of them had the ability to copy it. He had been absorbing their Qi ever since they started the fight, and their strength was decreasing while his was increasing.


    They were no match for him.


    Or so Torso thought.


    "Wow, that''s scary."


    But Sherly''s surprise only stopped at that. She snapped her finger and the axe that got stopped earlier suddenly moved forward, cutting his hand off cleanly.


    "Huh?"


    A stupid sounding voice escaped his mouth as he realized that his hand was cut off. It didn''t hurt or anything. It was just a clean cut, and the hand was on the floor, unmoving. It melted into a strange goo, absorbed into the floor.


    "Did you think you were the only one who can absorb? I''m a martial artist trainer of the Hallowed Insect. My ability... my element is a bit special."


    Sherlyughed, her body was glowing with a golden light, and everything around them changed. The melting world was now a golden world, and the Qi absorbed by Torso was returning to her, making her stronger and faster.


    "Oh, and by the way, you didn''t kill me or Lee Hae-In. And I can''t kill you in this world. I have no power to take life and I am afraid of doing something like that. You see, I am a kind girl with a soft heart."


    She was still smiling, and her eyes were shining.


    "But, there is someone who can do that for me. Someone with arge amount of hatred for you. And I, in this world, shall turn that hatred into power. With the power of my imagination."


    Suddenly, a shadow appeared behind her. It was arge and dark shadow, its shape was unclear, and its eyes were burning with fire.


    It was the shadow of a person, and it was radiating power and hate. The shadow was holding arge and heavy axe, its tip digging into the ground and cracking the floor.


    "Meet, Dark Bitch Lord, Lee Hae-In."


    Sherly waved her hand, and the shadow roared, swinging the axe with all its might.


    It was an attack that could destroy the world, and Torso couldn''t avoid it.


    Arge boom rang out, gouging the world and leaving arge hole.


    And the man known as Torso, one of the Supreme Evil''s followers and the leader of the Torso Mercenary Group, was at the center of the explosion. His blood vessels ruptured, his skin was torn, and his internal organs were crushed and destroyed.


    But, he didn''t die.


    He was too strong, and his ability to regenerate was beyond anyone''s imagination. He could recover ande back.


    His body might be injured, but that was only on the surface. His Qi, the source of his power, was still flowing through his body.


    However, there was a problem. He couldn''t move.


    Golden chains suddenly emerged from the ground and wrapped around his arms, legs, and neck. His body was pulled down, and the ground opened up, swallowing him whole.


    The chains were tight, and the world was spinning. He was losing his consciousness and his breath.


    It was no longer a martial artist fight. Sherly''s element was just... too unique. A one of a kind that couldn''t be found in the real world. She called it a reincarnation or transmigration cheat ability, something that could grant her unimaginable powers.


    But, this ability had its limitations.


    She couldn''t kill or destroy anything, and the damage she dealt was only a scratch. In short, she couldn''t fight directly. But, it was still an ability that was worth watching.


    "Let''s continue the execution."


    Like a dictator, she wasughing and pointing her finger at the man below her, her eyes filled with excitement. She was having fun.


    "You''re going to enjoy this, asshole."


    With a flick of her finger, the golden chain tightened, and Torso felt his body was being ripped apart. Therge Lee Hae-In raised her axe once again.


    It was a nightmare.


    "You fucking bitches! Fuck you!"


    But his cursing only fueled the barbarian''s excitement. The shadowughed and raised the axe, her body shining with a metallic light.


    "Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Dieeeeeeeee!"


    With each word, the axe fell and chopped the man into two. Chains sprouted from the ground and tied him, pulling him into the darkness.


    And after a few more hits, the man disappeared.


    Only the golden world was left, and the two women were sitting on a throne in the spectator area, a cup of wine in their hands. The golden world had disappeared, and everything was back to normal.


    "Wow, that was a ride." Sherly giggled, "Are you satisfied with this kind of revenge, Lee Hae-In?"


    "Not quite." The barbarian girl frowned, her eyes cold and fierce. "But it''s a start. This man was only an errand boy. I am after their head boss, the one who is responsible for my n''s ughter."


    "I understand." Sherly nodded, her eyes shing. "Our Leader also wants that person dead. If we find them, we will kill them without hesitation. They are our enemy and we have to do what it takes to win."


    A serious expression was on her face. She was not a warrior or a martial artist, but she took this matter seriously.


    "Coach don''t y, so I hope you are satisfied with my help, Lee Hae-In. If you, in case, want my help again, I can offer it in the form of a new martial art. Just call me."


    "Got it."


    With a nod, Lee Hae-In drank the wine and smiled. She couldn''t be more satisfied.


    After all, the Hallowed Insect had a powerful ally.


    A person who could even control a dimension and create a fake world. This was not the end.


    No, it was just the beginning.


    Her revenge had just started, and the enemy was still out there.


    As the two women stood up, they smiled at each other. The bond they formed during the mission was deep, and their trust in each other was stronger than steel.


    They had amon enemy, and their goals were the same.


    To defeat the Supreme Evil and bring peace to the world.


    ***


    Situated not too far but not too close to the imperial capital, inside a dead forest with gloomy atmosphere, a manor stood tall and proud, guarded by a group of crows perched on top of the wooden gate.


    Countless bones and skulls could be seen scattered around the property, and the scent of death permeated the air.


    This manor was called the Gravewood Manor, taken from the name of the nearby forest.

 Chapter 176 – Gathering of Malice [2]

    No one knew what happened here or why the trees died. Who owned the manor and what they did remained a mystery.


    However, passersby who got lost often described that they heard an inhuman scream from inside.


    "Aaaaahh!"


    At this moment, a loud and anguished scream could be heard from the manor, breaking the silence. It was followed by a series of muffled groans and gasps.


    A boy stood terrified behind the tree, his eyes wide and his hands shaking. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. His pants was wet with yellow liquid, and his body was tense.


    He regretted his choice. He wanted to prove to the girl he loved that he was a brave, strong, and adventurous. So he came here without hesitation. But now, his heart was filled with fear.


    "I have to run."


    His voice was trembling, and he could barely speak.


    All he had to do was to get out of here. His parents were waiting for him outside, and he had promised to return soon. He couldn''t disappoint them.


    "Aaaaaaaahhh!"


    The scream continued, and the boy was sweating profusely. He turned and ran at full speed, ignoring his numb legs and pounding chest. No matter what happened or what he heard, he nned to run and run until he was safe.


    But before he could take his first step, a shadow appeared in front of him. It was an expressionless woman wearing a ck robe and blindfold. Her hands were hidden inside her sleeves, and she was staring at him, her gaze boring into his soul.


    "Ahh! Who are you? Get away from me!"


    The boy shouted, his voice cracking and his eyes wild with fear.


    But he couldn''t run. The woman was standing right in front of him, her presence overwhelming and terrifying.


    "You should''ve nevere here, boy. This ce is not for you. Now, I will have to punish you."


    Extending her hand, the woman grabbed him and dragged the boy into the manor. Unlike the monochromatic color outside, the interior was dyed in red, the walls stained with blood and the floor was slippery with crimson liquid.


    The boy could barely breathe. The smell of death and decay filled his nostrils, and the air was hot and humid.


    "Let go! Let go of me, please! Don''t kill me, please! I beg you, please don''t kill me!"


    He struggled and fought, trying to break free from her grasp. But, he couldn''t escape.


    The boy was taken into a room where a scream echoed and a loud roar followed. A gate of hell opened and revealed the horror inside.


    A young boy sat on top of the corpses of many young women. He was holding a beating heart, blood dripping from his hand. He smiled and ate the heart whole, his face covered in red.


    "Delicious." He muttered, licking his lips and savoring the taste. "And so good. Keep sucking, Head. You''re an embarrassment."


    "Yes, Heart."


    Beneath him, a woman was sitting, her body naked and her hair a mess. She had a heart-shaped hole in her chest, and her tongue was sticking out, licking his private part. Even without a heart, she was still alive and breathing, her body moving and her tongue was doing a great job.


    Heart moaned and groaned, his face flushed and his eyes were hazy with pleasure.


    The boy grinned before looking at the other woman.


    "And Eyes, who is that? An intruder? Bring him to me."


    "Yes, Heart. I think you might take a liking to him. He is young and handsome. Just like the others. Also, his body is quite... special."


    Eyes'' voice was raspy and hoarse, and she looked tired and beaten up. Her hair was disheveled, and her skin was littered with bruises and cuts. Just like Head, she was just punished because she was unable to fully control Xue Wang, the Alliance Leader''s emotion, just like she promised.


    However, her punishment had ended with just a ''blessing'', nothing more.


    "Indeed." Heart looked at the boy and stood up.


    He didn''t care about Head who let out a strange sound when the rod inside her mouth was pulled out. She looked disappointed and angry.


    "Bring him here."


    "Yes, Heart."


    Eyes didn''t hesitate and grabbed the boy, pulling him to the center of the room. Her grip was strong, and her eyes were glowing red.


    The boy screamed and tried to struggle, but it was useless. He was soon thrown in front of the strange boy.


    That strange boy, Heart, grabbed his neck and raised him. A strange glint could be seen in his eyes, and his expression was sinister.


    "Hmm, interesting. I can use him."


    After saying that, Heart plunged his right hand to his own chest, pulling what it seemed like a ck heart from his body. It was covered with blood and veins, and the smell was revolting.


    "Wha- What are you doing? No, no, no! Please, don''t kill me!"


    "Don''t worry, boy. You will not be killed. Rather, rejoice! As you will be one with Supreme Evil''s heart! Your body shall be its new vessel!


    Heart wasughing, and his eyes were filled with madness and bloodlust. He brought the heart to the boy''s mouth, and the smell was overpowering.


    "Eat, my son."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With force, he pushed the heart into the boy''s mouth, stuffing it in.


    The boy tried to resist, but he couldn''t move. His throat was blocked, and his mouth was open.


    A strange feeling was building up inside him as he felt the heart moving down his throat, creating an unbelievable pressure.


    He was suffocating and couldn''t breathe.


    It was too much.


    But, something changed. The boy could feel his body growing hot, and a strange energy was flowing through him.


    "I will use your body wisely."


    With a smile, Heart fell to the ground like a puppet with broken string. Following that, the boynded on the ground, his body limp and his mind hazy.


    For a moment, everything was silent.


    No one dared to move or speak.


    Then, the boy opened his eyes, and his expression was different. A sinister smile was on his face, and his eyes were glowing red.


    He stood up, his body was naked, and he examine it carefully.


    "What a wonderful gift."


    He looked at Head and Eyes, and the women shivered. They could feel a dangerous aura surrounding him.


    "The time hase. Three of us has been defeated, and their malice have returned. We have enough energy to move and take action. And now, I have the perfect vessel by ident. Everything is ording to his will. All hail Supreme Evil!"


    With a loud voice, he began to chant a strange and unknownnguage, his body glowing with a purple light.


    "All Hail Supreme Evil!"


    The two women echoed, their voices ringing and their faces flushed with excitement.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 177 – Returning to Chengdu

    Leo''s n went pretty smoothly. He acted as Yang Rong, Yang Ji''s wife''s escort and returned to Chengdu.


    Since he was finished with Capital, he told Kim Min-Gu to return to Wudang Sect. The boy apologized because he couldn''t be of use more than detecting dark energy, but he was honestly helping a lot.


    So, Leo didn''t hold any grudge against him. He just hoped the boy would find the answers he was searching for.


    And putting that aside, he had done a great deal of damage to Supreme Evil''s followers. In the middle of his journey, he also heard that Sherly and Lee Hae-In managed to kill Torso, who was hiding in the underground arena as expected.


    The arena was destroyed and closed, but it wouldn''t be for too long.


    Leo had ordered Jack to take care of it and opened another fighting ce, this time a legal one, in that ce. Anyone could use it to fight, but the rules were changed to amodate more fighters who didn''t want to fight for death.


    Of course there was a hidden underground where deathmatch was held, but this was a secretive one that didn''t use the Mercenary Union name on the front. All spectators were given a mask to hide their identity.


    Two days after the news about Torso''s defeat, Leo finally arrived at Chengdu.


    "I will pretend that I entered an inn and return to the base soon, Leader."


    "You do that. I will return to the base first and introduce Yue Yue. Take care, Jessica."


    "Yes, Leader. See you soon."


    They parted ways, and Leo returned to his base with a group of mercenaries and martial artists. He had already informed them about his arrival, and they were ready to wee him in the base.


    As soon as he entered, the gazes of everyone were focused on him, their eyes filled with respect and admiration.


    "Wee back, Leader."


    "d to have you back, Leader."


    "Thank you for your hard work, Leader."


    "Leader! Wee back!"


    Astrid, Shui, Chiaki, and Anya greeted him. The Wandering Sword Saint only nodded before returning to drink with Lee Hae-In whopletely ignored his presence. Jack and Sherly weren''t present, probably still in the underground arena to supervise the construction.


    A smile formed on his face. He was happy that everyone was working hard and making progress.


    "Good to be back, everyone. Let''s have a meeting in the morning. There are a lot of things we need to discuss." He said, turning to the gray-haired girl who hid behind him and holding his sleeve. "And I have to introduce a new member."


    He smiled and patted her head. The girl nodded, her face expressionless and her eyes focused.


    "She''s a good girl, so I hope everyone will treat her well."


    "Sure, Leader." Astrid answered energetically, approaching the girl with a smile. "Hello! I am Astrid, the newest member of Hallowed Insect. Nice to meet you."


    The girl nodded, her voice low and her expression calm.


    "U-Umm... Y-Yue Yue."


    She was nervous, and she moved further behind Leo. She was shy at meeting new people.


    And...he


    "So cute!"


    "Hya!"


    Anya suddenly appeared behind Yue Yue and hugged her, making the girl squeal as she was forcibly peeled from Leo''s hand.


    "Ah, you''re so small and adorable. Are you the youngest here? You look like you''re still a kid. How old are you, Yue Yue?"


    "T-Twenty. Ah..." Yue Yue looked at Leo with teary eyes, silently asking him to save her.


    "Leader, can I borrow her sometimes?"


    However, Anya beat her from asking for help and was grinning ear to ear. She looked like a cat who had found a new toy.


    "Rather than sometimes, I hope you can teach her about the stuff you did. She''s your first official junior that will work with you, Anya." Leo smiled, shaking his head.


    Stay updated via empire


    "Okay, then!" Anya didn''t have a problem with that and nodded excitedly. "I will teach her everything, Leader! You can leave it to me."


    "E-Eh?" Yue Yue was confused and unsure.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. You''re going to be Anya''s partner. She''s doing espionage and assassination work, but I will only have you to learn the former. Do your best, okay?" Leo exined, and the girl was shocked.


    "Ah, is that so?" She nodded, still nervous. "B-But I know nothing about that, and I... I am also a little bit shy, so..."


    She didn''t want to disappoint anyone, especially Leo, so she was trying her best to make it work.


    "Don''t worry! I will teach you anything. You see Peng Peng here? I was the one who taught her how to do everything."


    "Don''t call me Peng Peng!" Astrid shouted, her face red and embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry. I''m still not used to your real name. So, I''ll just keep calling you Peng Peng until I get used to it." Anya stuck her tongue out and giggled.


    "Ughh, you''re so annoying!" Astrid turned away and stomped her feet.


    At the strangely funny and friendly interaction, Yue Yue also giggled. She couldn''t help but smile.


    "See, she''s fun to be with. You will be fine, Yue Yue." Anya grinned, and her eyes were shining.


    "Ah, okay. Then, I''ll do my best." Yue Yue nodded, feeling morefortable with her senior.


    "Okay, then. Let''s give you a tour to our new base! Peng Peng, you join us too. It''s time to introduce the newbies."


    "Yes, yes." Astrid sighed, her hands on her hips.


    And, just like that, Anya dragged Astrid and Yue Yue away, leaving Leo and the others behind. He looked at them with a warm gaze, d that everyone was getting along.


    "Now for the others, let''s gather up. We will start the meeting after Jessica arrives. Also, I would like to hear from you about your progress and what happened during my absence."


    There was no meeting room, and the said meeting was only held in this room where the bar was located.


    Because the base had been upgraded to Level 5, everything had changed. The interior became bigger and more luxurious, with more seats and tables for people to sit at.


    Not only that, but the bar had more variety of drinks and foods. Even the equipment was changed and updated, making it easier for the staff to do their job.


    All of them now looked simr to the one Leo had back in the game. He nodded in satisfaction, d that the construction was fast and efficient.


    "Let''s start the meeting, shall we?"


    Leo stood up and pped his hand, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "I hope you also listened, Xiao Ah Tian. This will concern you too." He said, looking at everyone. "So, what happened while I was gone? First of all, Chiaki. Tell me the information that you gathered from Head''s clone. What do we need to know about Supreme Evil and his followers?"


    "Well, Leader. About that..."


    Chiaki started exining, and everyone listened to her seriously.


    "First of all, that clone is created from a normal human, gically modified with drugs and a strange Qi to make it possible. It can think and act on its own, and its strength and power aren''t limited by its body, making it able to use explosive strength and even regenerate beyond human capabilities."


    "I see. So, the clone itself can be a danger, especially if it is enhanced by the original."


    "Yes, Leader. But, there are also more pressing issues. The brain... or rather the core that controls the clone is something else. It can control the clone''s emotion and thought, making it possible for the real Head to control it even from a distance. And, the way it can absorb and control the surrounding Qi makes it dangerous."


    "Like a robot, huh?" Shui interrupted, and his expression was serious. "So, it''s not the clone, but the real Head that we need to deal with."


    "Yes. Head is an AI, aputer program, so to speak. And the clones are her real bodies. I won''t be surprised if Heart or this Eyes have simr abilities. Compared to the two Leaders killed, Feet and Hands whose ability was physical enhancement and absorption, these three are something else. They are not martial artists. Or even a human."


    Chiaki exined in a way that everyone could understand, except for Wandering Sword Saint and Crazy Bitch. They were clearly confused and couldn''t follow.


    "Then, what about the information from the Alliance Leader? You promised me that I would be able to fight him!" Xiao Ah Tian bellowed, his voice rising and his eyes sharp.


    "Patience, Xiao Ah Tian. It will be done. I had contact with the man but didn''t do anything. Our next target will be Murim Alliance. That''s already set in stone." Leo exined, and his tone was firm and steady. "We have a job to take care of first. And, that''s the job given by the Emperor. "


    "Emperor? You mean, the old geezer? Hmph! What use is he for me?" Xiao Ah Tian harrumphed, his expression sour and unhappy.


    "He''s our employer. The job is to destroy the Murim Alliance."


    Upon hearing Leo''s words, the Wandering Sword Saint couldn''t help but be surprised. His eyes were wide, and his mouth was open.


    "Wait, what did you say, Leo?"


    "It''s just as you''ve heard. Our job is to destroy Murim Alliance. Now we have a reason to attack them instead of ying gueri war. This is our chance to strike."


    The old man nodded, understanding what Leo was implying.


    "You don''t mean..."


    "Yes. You can fight Xue Wang. Stop asking questions, we have a lot of things to discuss."


    "Hahahaha! Very well. As long as you keep your promise, I will fight him. My honor is on the line!"


    "Good."


    Xiao Ah Tianughed, his eyes shining with excitement. The meeting moved on. Shui and Chiaki filled what was missing when Leo was in the Capital. Jessica also joined midway and she shared what happened in the Capital and their n moving forward.


    In the middle of that, Lee Hae-In suddenly interrupted.


    "What about those bastards from... What''s it called? The disgusting group that destroyed my n."


    "Supreme Evil followers?" Jessica suggested, and the barbarian girl nodded.


    "Yeah, them. What happened after Torso''s death?"


    "Hmm, they are still active, unfortunately." Sherly, who just arrived, answered. She stood near the entrance and leaned against the wall.


    "Leader, the thing you feared hase true. Just as we killed Torso, I noticed his energy was being siphoned underground. And when we dismantled the underground arena, we found this."


    Sherly showed a strange device that looked like a heart with veins and a beating sound. It was pulsing, and a faint light could be seen inside.


    "This is..." Leo frowned, his gaze sharp.@@novelbin@@


    "It''s the heart or something. You know better than me."


    Leo nodded. He did recognize this as one of the key item from the novel. At one point, the protagonist was forced to collect it to be aplete ''body'' for Supreme Evil when he was controlled.


    This was the same item that became the core strength and source of power for Supreme Evil in his awakening. However...


    "It''s empty."


    No massive energy like the one described in the novel could be felt from it. In fact, it was just a normal organ. A normal organ that was beating outside of a body.


    "Yes. It''s just a heart."


    Which meant the power was somehow extracted already. The awakening of Supreme Evil was near.


    ''They shouldn''t have gathered enough energy yet. However, in the novel, the Supreme Evil is revived with all of the Supreme Evil followers still alive. Maybe... I make his revival quicker by killing the top brass?''


    The top brass energies weren''t something to scoff at. They were equal to peak 8 Stars martial artists, and they were the most important pieces of Supreme Evil''s followers.


    If he could kill them, the awakening would be quicker. But he didn''t expect this development.


    "Let''s start with the n to destroy the Murim Alliance. We can worry about this after that." Leo decided, his mind clear and focused. "Now, what do we need to take down the Alliance Leader?"


    Everyone nodded, understanding his thoughts.

 Chapter 178 – Bad Influence

    Unlike the Capital, Chengdu was peaceful.


    The streets were full of people and shops, and the air was refreshing. There was a sense of freedom and joy that couldn''t be found in other cities.


    And because the Hallowed Insect''s base was located near the red light district, fun atmosphere was everywhere.


    The people here were different. They didn''t care about status or fame, and they worked hard to survive and earn money.


    Yue Yue was happy here. She was not a social butterfly, but she feltfortable. And because the atmosphere was familiar, she didn''t feel out of ce.


    Not only that, she had kind people looking out for her.


    Anya was... a bit loud but she taught her a lot. The blonde assassin was always smiling and kind, not even once she got angry even when Yue Yue made a mistake.


    And Astrid was also nice. She didn''t force her to talk, and she always checked up on her. She even gave her a small dagger and told her to protect herself. Sometimes she also brought her some sweet snacks and asked her about her day.


    Yue Yue was grateful for that.


    Her life was rough and tiring before she met Leo. She was sold by her parents to a brothel, and the treatment was harsh and cruel.


    However, there was something that she wasn''t used to. Everyday, the Leader would be apanied by different girls at night. They seemed to take turns sleeping in his quarter, and Yue Yue couldn''t help but wonder why.


    When she asked that question, Astrid blushed and waved her hands.


    "N-No no no, you''re too little to know that!"


    Upon seeing her reaction, Yue Yue knew that it was something adult. But, she was curious. Why did Astrid have such an innocent question?


    Then it came to her.


    "A-Astrid... A-Are you a virgin?"


    An innocent question that made the girl''s face flushed red.


    "N-No, of course not! I have experience!"


    Astrid''s eyes were wide and her hands were trembling. She couldn''t believe the wordsing out of her mouth.


    As a former Peng n''s princess, she had a strange pride that didn''t allow her to admit her inexperience. Even though she was a virgin, she was too stubborn and strong-headed.


    And because she was a senior, she didn''t want her junior to look down on her.


    "Everyday, I helped Leader to... clean his bed. Compared to the others, he likes me the most and sometimes we even had a chat. We have a close rtionship, and he always makes sure that I am happy. And I am the one who teaches others how to please men in bed! I have been doing this for years!"


    "O-Oh. Then, that''s great. So, you have a special rtionship with the Leader. That''s amazing, Astrid."


    Seeing a gaze filled with respect directed to her, Astrid puffed her chest proudly.


    "H-Hmph! Of course! He likes me the most. I am his favorite!"


    "That''s right. The Leader is very kind."


    "Right?! I will teach you more about him. So, if you have any questions, feel free to ask!"


    "Thank you. C-Can you answer me now?"


    "Of course, what do you want to know?"


    After hearing that, Yue Yue bowed, her eyes sincere and bright. She was fidgeting, and her voice was trembling.


    "Um... What kind of position does Leader like?"


    "Position?"


    "Y-Yes, the position he likes in bed. H-he takes me from the front with his b-big penis. Aaah, t-that was so embarrassing. When he took my virginity, I fainted and squirted. I wanted to bury myself in the ground, but he hugged me andforted me. He said I did a good job, and I didn''t have to worry about it. So, I was relieved."


    As someone who grew up in a whore house, a sex topic was normal for Yue Yue. She had listened a lot to the conversations between the girls and their clients, and she knew the ins and outs of the matter.


    But the same case couldn''t be said for Astrid. She grew up in a sheltered life, and her knowledge about sex was limited. She knew the basics, but she didn''t have a lot of experience.


    Forget about experience, she was so innocent that listening to someone talking about their sex life made her blush.


    "Oh... That''s..." She was speechless, unsure how to respond. "The Leader is a gentle and caring lover, so he''s probably doing his best not to hurt his partners. B-But I heard that he''s a beast! A-And he can do it with anyone. So, he must be really experienced and confident."


    "Ah, that''s right."


    "Well, you don''t have to worry. He takes care of his bed buddies, so you will be fine. I-In fact, he likes it when you ask him questions and try to understand him. I-I remember that time when I was too embarrassed to speak, and he teased me, saying that I was cute. But, he was kind and never pressured me."


    Something iprehensible was rising up inside her, and her hands were shaking. Her face was red, and she felt like she was about to burst.


    "A-And also, Anya said that Leader likes his partner to be tied up! She told me that he always uses a blindfold and handcuffs. And, his penis is big! A-Almost as big as a horse. Anya is a tough one, and she can take it, but sometimes I was worried about her."


    "R-Right! My stomach is bulging when his penis is inside me. B-But that felt so good and amazing. He made sure to prep me first, and he didn''t do anything that hurt me. I was so happy. Oh, and his penis was hot and wet, so I didn''t have any problem with him. H-His semen is also delicious."


    A gulp could be heard from her throat. She was sweating and her heart was racing. She had never talked about her sex life before, and the idea was strangely exciting.


    For some reason, Yue Yue imagined herself getting tied up, with a blindfold, and then Leo''s cock prating her. Her senses were concentrating on the sensation, and her body was hot.


    Now she felt her crotch tingling, and her legs were trembling.


    "Um, Astrid. Thank you for your help." She nodded, her eyes were hazy and her mouth was drooling. "I will do my best not to disappoint the Leader. I-I will try to make him have fun right now!"


    She bowed and turned away, walking slowly.


    "W-Wait! What are you doing?"


    "I will give him a special service. Like a present or a reward. He has been working hard, and he needs some rxation."


    Without looking back, Yue Yue went to the second floor where the housing was. She knocked on Leo''s room and entered without waiting for his response.@@novelbin@@


    Leo was sitting at his desk, reading a book. His eyes widened when he saw her enter, and he stood up, surprised.


    "Do you need something, Yue Yue?" Find your next read at empire


    "Yes! I-I would like to... umm, I learned something from Astrid and want you to... um..."


    She couldn''t finish her sentence, but she was determined.


    "I want you to tie me! And, u-use a blindfold. I-I will be a good girl and obey you. You can do whatever you want with me, Master. Just, don''t hurt me, please."


    "Huh?"


    Leo was confused. He blinked, unsure what the girl was talking about. Then, he heard fast footsteps moving toward his room before Astrid''s face popped out. She was panting for breath and extended her hand.


    "No, no, no, no! Leader, this is not what it looks like! She just..."


    "Ah, A-Astrid. I-I am sorry. I forgot to ask your permission. U-Umm... Y-You''re Leader''s favorite, so you should be the one giving him service. I-I''m not his bed buddy, and I''m not qualified. S-Sorry"


    Yue Yue was blushing furiously, and her gaze was on the ground.


    Now Leo understood everything. He closed his book and sighed, looking at Astrid with a gentle gaze.


    "I see. So, you''ve been talking about me and teaching her things." A smirk formed on his lips, and his tone was yful. "You can''t me her for that, Astrid. She''s curious, and I guess it''s my fault. I spent too much time with her."


    "W-What? Huh? No, Leader. I didn''t do anything! It was all her own initiative. I-I didn''t tell her anything about that. S-She just wanted to learn!"


    "No, no, no. I know you''ve been teaching her many things, and I am happy that you did. However, I am still your Leader. I have the responsibility to listen to what you''ve been teaching her."


    "U-Um, nothing. I''ve not taught her anything."


    "Now, Astrid. Thest time you tried to lie, your eyes were swimming around. Like... right now."


    "Uh..."


    Astrid''s gaze was moving from left to right and her feet were shuffling.


    "You''re a bad liar, Astrid. Now, you know what to do, right?"


    Grunting, Astrid approached him, her head lowered. Her face flushed red, and her hands were shaking.


    "L-Leader, p-please forgive me. I-I''m not used to talking about those things. I-It''s embarrassing, and I-I..."


    "It''s okay." He patted her head, his eyes warm and understanding. "You did a good job, Astrid. Don''t worry, you''re not in trouble."


    "R-Really?"


    "Yes. In fact, I want you to continue teaching Yue Yue. She''s new, and you''re her senior. I trust you to help her a lot. You''re a smart girl, and I am d that you''re working hard. But don''t teach her something you shouldn''t. Especially by lying."


    Astrid couldn''t help but blush and nod. She felt a bit ashamed for lying and being caught, but she was d that the Leader wasn''t angry.


    "Um, I''m sorry, Leader. I will teach her correctly."


    "Good." He nodded and smiled, turning his gaze to Yue Yue. "Now, you shouldn''t trust Astrid 100% too. She''s a little mischievous, and she might pull pranks on you. Also, if you are unsure about what she teaches you, you can ask Jessica or Chiaki. At least they won''t lie to you."


    Yue Yue giggled, understanding what he was implying.


    "Don''t worry, Leader. I will be careful and do my best."


    "Very well. Now, go and y. I am still busy getting thest prep ready for the attack. We will leave tomorrow."


    With that, Yue Yue and Astrid nodded and left the room, closing the door behind them.


    They could hear Leo chuckling and sighing.


    "How can she pull such a prank on Yue Yue? Ah, kids these days. I have to keep an eye on her. She''s learning too fast."


    Leo couldn''t help but feel a bit worried. He didn''t think Astrid was bad, but her mischievous personality and innocent nature was something he couldn''t ignore. She was influenced by Anya too much that she became such a prankster.


    "Anyway, the Murim Alliance''s movement is a bit worrying."


    Since Xue Wang met him in the Capital, the Murim Alliance began to gather their strength again. This time, they chose to strengthen their defenses, putting guards in important ces that made the Outcast group have a hard time attacking.


    "They adapted to our strategy. But, they couldn''t find us since we''re not in the city. We have to strike them before they can fully recover. This time, the Hallowed Insect willunch an all-out attack. But how?"


    Sheng hadn''t made any progress with his preparation, and Leo couldn''t think of anything else to start the attack.


    The only idea he had was to gather more information, which was easier said than done. The Murim Alliance began to keep everything under the wrap, probably with the help of the remaining of Supreme Evil''s followers. They were pretty good at hiding.


    "This is troublesome."


    At least if Emperor Sheng finished his preparation, he could begin his attack in earnest. But the Emperor was too busy dealing with internal and external issues, and Leo didn''t know if he had the time or resources.


    "We have to wait and see. There''s nothing we can do."


    Unless there was something or someone who could help him, he couldn''t think of a way.


    In the morning, Leo received unexpected news.


    "Murim Alliance''s leader has changed?"

 Chapter 179 – Ever Considered Taking Over?

    It started after Leo visited the Butterfly Pavilion to meet Nabi and Tang Jiaofu to have a meeting regarding the Mercenary Union. In a way, it was a regr meeting between three founding members to talk about the direction and the future of the Union.


    Leo shared the knowledge he had to help both of them know thetest development in the Capital and outside.


    However, during the meeting, Tang Jiaofu had received shocking news.


    "Nabi, Leo. Have you heard about the change of Murim Alliance''s leadership?"


    "Murim Alliance''s leader has changed?" Leo asked, surprised.


    Xue Wang was reced by another person? What happened in the Capital after he left?


    ''Could it be the effect of us killing Torso?''


    That was his only guess, but he couldn''t be sure. Supreme Evil''s Followers made a faster move than he had expected. They probably nned to end everything, just like him. That was why they prepared their own attack.


    "Yes, it''s true. ording to my informant, a new leader has been appointed to the Alliance just before we held this meeting. His name is Kang Jian. He''s not well-known, and no one knows where he came from. But one thing is clear... He defeated Xue Wang and stripped him of his position."


    "Defeated Xue Wang?!"


    This time, Nabi was the one who was surprised. She didn''t expect Xue Wang to lose his position and be a loser.


    Everyone knew that the Murim Alliance Leader was a powerhouse that was trying to break through 9 Stars. No one coulde close to his strength and his experience.


    So, how could this happen?


    "Yes. Apparently, Xue Wang was caught off-guard by Kang Jian''s power and technique. They fought in the mountains and he lost. The trace of the battle can still be found in the surrounding, and the Murim Alliance members are shocked."


    Surely, they were. But, Leo had a strange feeling.


    Something was fishy.


    "I''ll go and check the news."


    Leo didn''t have the time to ponder. He immediately contacted Sheng without thinking about how busy the Emperor was.


    If what Tang Jiaofu told him was true, the Murim Alliance was going to make a move soon. They couldn''t waste time.


    Themunication device connected him with the Emperor, and Sheng''s voice echoed in his ear.


    "I believe you''ve heard about what happened and contacted me."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. About that..."


    "Everything is true. All my preparation is for naught. This is a great blow to our n. But, we still have a chance." The Emperor said, "The Murim Alliance''s movement has been disrupted. They lost their leader and are currently in a chaotic state. The members aren''t in a hurry to ept the new leader, and there are rumors of rebellion."


    A rebellion.


    Sweet words in Leo''s ear. He could use this chance to strike. Annexing the members into the Mercenary Union would be the best course of action. They could grow in strength while eliminating their enemies.


    "Your Majesty, may I propose a n?"


    "Go ahead, Leo. Tell me what you have in mind."


    Leo did.


    After a discussion with the Emperor, they decided to implement the n immediately. The discussion was heard by Nabi and Tang Jiaofu, who looked at Leo as if he was some kind of monster.


    Who would be able to contact and talk with the Emperor so casually and easily?


    Even the Alliance Leader, who was one of the most powerful people in the Murim, couldn''t achieve that.


    Yet, Leo did that. And without any kind of appointment.


    Before theirmunication was cut off, the Emperor left words that made the two leaders of their own factions speechless.


    "I am counting on you, my friend."


    Friend.


    The Emperor said that word to Leo, someone who was an outsider and not part of his faction.


    Nabi and Tang Jiaofu were speechless.


    "I shouldn''t be surprised anymore, yet here I am, speechless. How... Forget about it. I will prepare my n and get them ready for the war." Tang Jiaofu shook his head, his gaze focused. He left first after bowing to the other two.


    "And, I will do the same. The Butterfly Pavilion has been waiting for a long time." Nabi nodded, her eyes sharp. "I will give orders and make sure everyone is ready. Hao Sect and other allies will also be notified."


    "I''ll contact the others and start the n. It''s time for the Outcast group to finish what we started."


    Leo stood up and pped his hand.


    "Now, let''s begin our counterattack."


    "Ah, Leo. Before that..."


    The blue-haired woman called out to him. She leaned forward. Due to her sexy body, her clothes were pushed together, and her cleavage was exposed from her tight outfit.


    Her expression was serious, and her eyes were focused.


    "Have you ever considered being the Butterfly Pavilion''s Master? Just take over my duty and I shall be yours."


    "Master of the Butterfly Pavilion? Are you asking me to be the leader of your group? Why should I do that?"


    "Because you''re a smart and powerful man." Nabi answered, her finger was moving on his chest toward his chin, "If the counterattack is sessful, the Mercenary Union and the Hao Sect''s rtionship will be even more solid. The Alliance won''t have a ce anymore. And, I''ll need to step down, because I want our members to live honestly, as Mercenary Union members."


    She was a strong woman who was not afraid of anything. However, the way she looked at Leo was different. It was filled with admiration and respect.@@novelbin@@


    "Say, am I not attractive enough? If you want, I can offer my body. It''s the best you will ever get." She leaned closer, her breath brushing his cheek. "I am a professional. If you want, I can show you heaven and hell. You don''t have to worry about anyone finding out."


    Leo chuckled, amused by her words.


    "You''re a shameless woman."


    "What can I say? I''m not a saint, and I''ve never imed to be. If you''re interested,e and find me." She winked, her lips curved into a smirk. "It''s fun when it''s a secret."


    He couldn''t help but smile.


    "Let''s see what happens." He said, "And I will think about your proposal."


    Being the Hao Sect''s master wasn''t bad. Leo had his own goal and vision. He didn''t know what kind of person he was in this world, but he didn''t think it would hurt.


    After all, his life was filled with adventure and excitement.


    And the only reason stopping him from agreeing to Nabi''s proposal so easily was... to tease her. She pushed her body against him, her cleavage pressed against his chest. Her sweet perfume entered his nose, and her body was hot.


    "You''re ying with fire."


    He didn''t respond, only grinning.


    The naughty adventure in the Capital had lowered his aversion to sexual desire. And, he was a bit curious.


    "Am I? I thought you were a lightning, not fire."


    "Hmm, you''re right."


    She smirked, and her finger moved toward his lips, her touch light and gentle.


    "You are a very interesting man, Leo. I''m d we''ve be allies."


    "Me too."


    After that, they parted ways. Nabi returned to her Butterfly Pavilion, and Leo headed to his base. He didn''t continue the conversation, not because he didn''t want to, but because he couldn''t.


    He needed to focus on the counterattack. Read new adventures at empire


    After his arrival at the base, he immediately finds Wandering Sword Saint to tell him about the news regarding Xue Wang. Among other people, Xiao Ah Tian was looking forward to the fight the most.


    "You mean, he''s gone? Who''s the new leader?"


    "His name is Kang Jian. Not many people know about him, but apparently, he has defeated the Alliance Leader and took control of the group. Hao Sect is currently investigating his background and the possible connection he has with the Alliance."


    "Interesting."


    Betraying Leo''s expectation of his reaction, the Wandering Sword Saint grinned widely. His hand holding the sword handle was trembling in excitement.


    "If this Kang Jian fellow could defeat Xue Wang, doesn''t that mean he''s stronger? I can''t wait to meet him!"


    "Are you sure?" Leo frowned, "Are you not disappointed?"


    "Hah! Foolish question. I''ve been looking forward to fighting strong people, not Xue Wang himself. Just in the past, that guy is the known strongest, and I was a little sad about not having a chance to face him. But now, there''s someone better."


    The Wandering Sword Saint was like a kid who just received a new toy.


    "Someone who defeated the strongest. Doesn''t that mean he''s the real strongest?! Oh, I can''t wait to find out."


    "Hmm, I hope you get the chance to test his strength."


    "Oh, I will. Mark my words. I will defeat him and prove my strength. And you will help me set the stage for that."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Leo was a bit worried, but he didn''t show it on his face. He didn''t know about the new Alliance Leader, and there was no information about him in the novel.


    But he could leave him to Wandering Sword Saint. Surely, the old man would have a good time fighting him, and Leo could gather data from the battle.

 Chapter 181 – S-Rank Mission

    S-Rank mission.


    In the game, Leo had always prioritized those missions. They were difficult and had high rewards, which meant he had the chance to get new skills, items, or weapons that could help him improve his strength.


    But, he also knew that they were dangerous.


    An example of a S-Rank mission was the time he had to fight a city full of cyborgs with thetest weapon technology controlled by a wild artificial intelligence trying to destroy the world and massacre humanity.@@novelbin@@


    That mission took him weeks, and he was almost killed several times. The resources spent were massive, and he almost had to use real money to buy a weapon or skill that would help him finish the mission.


    In the end, he managed to stop the AI and saved the city. But, it wasn''t a smooth ride.


    ''Now, this is a real-life version of that mission. Except, the reward is a future and not a rare item.''


    He had to n and execute it well without any casualties or mistakes. The enemy''s strength and power were unknown, and they had the advantage of surprise.


    ''Let''s see... First of all, I need to protect Sheng. He will certainly be targeted since the Pce has already been infiltrated. Anya will be perfect for the job.''


    Thinking so, he immediately contacted Anya.


    "Anya, there is a mission for you. Protect Emperor Sheng in the Capital, don''t let him die. You can bring your tail with you."


    "Leader, really?! My tail has returned? Ahh, I missed him. Don''t worry, I will protect Emperor Sheng and his pce!"


    "Good. Tell Jessica about your tail and depart immediately. You can also use your wings."


    "Yes, sir! Hehehe, I love the S-Rank mission. You allow me to use all my equipment and weapons."


    "Of course. Don''t disappoint me."


    With that, he cut off themunication and called Jessica.


    "Jessica, I need you to upgrade my bodysuit. I will send the material in the main cube to the warehouse and don''t spare anything. I need it ready in a day."


    "I have begun the preparation, Leader. It will be finished shortly."


    Hearing the answer, Leo couldn''t help but smile. His secretary was the most reliable. She never wasted time and always gave him the best result.


    "Thank you, Jessica. Keep it up. I will see you soon in the warehouse."


    With that, he went out of his room and walked toward the warehouse. When he passed the lobby, he saw the members preparing for their mission.


    Xiao Ah Tian was polishing his sword with Shui, and Jack cleaned his guns. Astrid taught Yue Yue on the side, telling her about the mission. Chiaki was nowhere to be seen, probably in the infirmary.


    They were focused and didn''t say a word, so Leo didn''t greet them and just went straight to the warehouse.


    When he arrived, he saw Jessica was already waiting for him, holding a white bodysuit with a ck and red color on the shoulder.


    "This is your bodysuit, Leader. We just need to put in the core crystal, and it will activate."


    "That''s fast." He was genuinely impressed. He didn''t expect the bodysuit to be ready this quickly.


    "Yes, there are plenty of materials that can be used as recement for the others. I created the bodysuit bybining plenty of materials, such as carbon fiber, polyurethane, and other synthetic fibers. But unlike a normal bodysuit, this one will need Aether Core to connect it to your Nanites for finishing touch."


    "And it''s here."


    Leo took out the main cube from his pocket and pressed the button. Then, a blue crystal came out as the cube split into many parts, and he took it.


    "Do the finishing touch, Jessica."


    "Yes, Leader."


    Jessica did. She installed the Aether Core to the bodysuit, and the ck and red color on the shoulder shined, indicating that the bodysuit was connected to the Aether Core.


    "Leader, your blood." She requested, pointing at the bodysuit.


    "Oh, right."


    As it had been a long time since he changed bodysuit, he kinda forgot this step. A binding process was needed to activate the bodysuit. He sliced his palm and let his blood dripped on the bodysuit.


    There was no effect or anything, but the bodysuit was now his. Only he could wear and use it.


    "Let''s try it now."


    Without hesitation, he took off his clothes and bodysuit, putting him in a naked condition. Jessica didn''t move her gaze away even when his length was fully erect, his eyes dark and his mouth curved into a smirk.


    She could feel her lower part getting wet.


    "It''s hot in here." She whispered, her voice shaking. She pulled her skirt down, revealing her wet pussy lips and her trembling clit.


    "Jessica, you naughty secretary." Leo teased, his fingers sliding toward her clit, pinching it gently. "Don''t tell me you have a fetish for a man''s naked body."


    "Hnn~ Only yours, Leader." She said, her voice filled with desire. "Your cock looks so delicious. I want to taste it."


    "Right now?"


    He stood still, holding the new bodysuit in his hand. He looked at her with a yful expression.


    "Yes, please. Let me taste it. Let me have a good time. This will be thest until a long time, no? I doubt you will have time for a woman after this. And I don''t think you will be able to wear the bodysuit... being that hard."


    Right.


    And he knew it.


    Once the battle began, he couldn''t afford to have fun and waste time. He had to stay focused and alert.


    "Alright,e here."


    With a gentle push, Jessica fell to her knees, her hands grabbing his length. Her tongue was moving on his shaft, licking and sucking it. Her cheeks were pink, and her eyes were hazy. She looked like she was possessed.


    "Hmm, this feels good. Your mouth is so hot, and your tongue is soft. Don''t stop. Keep sucking it."


    "Hmm-hmm~"


    Jessica bobbed her head back and forth, her tongue moving on the tip and the shaft. Her saliva was dripping, and the sound of sucking could be heard.


    "I''lle soon."


    "Ngh~ Nhhh!"


    She increased her pace, her tongue moving faster and faster.


    "I''ming!"


    With a deep grunt, he buried his cock deep inside her throat, his seed spilling and pouring out. She didn''t choke, only gulping and drinking his sperm.


    When he finished, he pulled out and looked at her. She was a mess, her clothes wet and her face covered with cum. Her hair was disheveled, and her lips were red.


    She yed with the semen in her mouth, swirling it and gulping it.


    "Delicious. Thank you, Leader."


    "No, thank you, Jessica. Now, let''s continue. Raise your ass and show me your pussy."


    "Yes, sir."


    Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    Jessica didn''t hesitate. She raised her butt and spread her legs, showing her wet and dripping panties through her pantyhose. The sight was so erotic, and Leo could feel his length getting hard again.


    He ripped the pantyhose and exposed her pink pussy. Juices were leaking out, and the smell of her arousal filled his nose.


    "Hmm, so wet."


    He slid his finger on her slit, and she trembled.


    "Yes, I''m wet."


    "Your clit is swollen, and your lips are hot. Let me lick it."


    He didn''t wait for her response. He knelt and buried his face between her legs, his tongue flicking her clit and sucking her pussy. She moaned, her legs shaking.


    "Hnng, ohh~! L-Leader, you''re making me cum! Ahh, ahh!"


    "Mmm-hmm~"


    Trembling, she felt her orgasm hit her. Her legs lost strength, and her body was limp. She couldn''t do anything but breathe and let her juice spray on his face.


    He didn''t mind.


    After she finished, he licked her clean and stood up, his length hard and ready, raring to prate her.


    "Hnn~ Fuck me! Put your big cock inside me!"


    She raised her hips and shook her ass, her butt hole twitching and her pussy dripping.


    "I will."


    With a quick move, Leo thrust his length into her entrance, filling herpletely. She shivered and screamed, her nails scratching the floor and her eyes rolling to the back of her head.


    "Fuck! Ohhhh~ It''s so deep!"


    "Mmm, it''s tight and hot. You''re squeezing me hard."


    He didn''t stop. He thrusted his hips, his pace getting faster and faster. His length went in and out of her, his balls pping her ass.


    "Hah, hah, hah, ahh, ahhh~"


    Her moaning echoed in the warehouse, and the sound of their flesh hitting each other filled the room.


    "Cum, I''ming, I''ming, ahhhhhh~"


    She couldn''t hold it. Her body trembled, and her orgasm hit her like a storm. She came, and her juice leaked, soaking her inner thigh and the floor.


    Leo didn''t stop.


    He increased his pace and kept fucking her, his cock moving faster and deeper.


    "Yes, fuck me, fuck me, ahhhhhh~!"


    pping and pping, he didn''t stop, and Jessica couldn''t stop screaming. Her pussy was twitching, and her clit was hard. She was feeling another orgasming.


    "C-Cumming, ahh, ahh, ahhh~!"


    She couldn''t take it anymore.


    With a loud scream, she came again, and her body twitched and convulsed. She felt something hot and sticky entering her, filling her insides.


    She had never felt so good before.


    "Ahhh, ahhh~"


    When he finished, Leo pulled out and turned Jessica around, making her lick and clean his length and his balls. He patted her head and stroked her hair, his eyes cold and cruel.


    "You did a good job, Jessica. Don''t forget to work hard from now on."


    "Nghh, ahhh, nghhh."


    She nodded and continued cleaning him.


    After he finished, Jessica cleaned the warehouse and fixed her clothes. Her face was still flushed red, but she returned to her usual serious expression.


    "Thank you, Leader."


    "I hope you remember your duty."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Good." He nodded and took the new bodysuit. "Now let''s try this."


    He wore the new bodysuit and activated it. He could feel his energy increasing, and the new material and thebination of many synthetic fibers made the bodysuit lighter and flexible.


    From what he remembered, this bodysuit increased 20 to 30% of his strength.


    Not only that...


    "Is this set to only amplify electricity and lightning?"


    "Yes, I have made it specifically for you, Leader. It can absorb lightning and electricity and enhance your strength, speed, and agility. With your unique style of fighting, it will give you the edge against the enemy. By focusing all the power and the nanites, you can create a massive explosion of lightning."


    Focusing the function made the bodysuit a lot easier to control and stronger. The downside was that he would lose the versatility of the other functions, but he didn''t mind. Every basic such as anti poison and healing was still integrated into the new bodysuit, so the original function still worked.


    "This is perfect, Jessica. Good job."


    "Thank you, Leader. May luck be with you."


    "Of course."


    After checking everything, Leo left the warehouse and headed out.


    It was time for him to get ready for the war.

 Chapter 183 – Escalating Situation

    At the start, there were around 300 to 500 people from each side. While the numbers didn''t look impressive, all of them were martial artists that could destroy a house, a superhuman with superpower.


    And now, the number was reduced by more than half, indicating that the battle was getting heated up.


    It was a mess.


    Blood, guts, and flesh were flying, and the sound of metal hitting metal echoed in the air.


    Some people were trying to save theirrades, but many others just attacked each other without mercy. It was like a feeding frenzy, and Leo could feel his blood boiling as he saw the battle.


    "It seems war is the same no matter the world." Jessica muttered with a frown. She covered her mouth with her hand, her eyes tearing up as she saw the scene on the screen. Discover hidden stories at empire


    A disgusted look appeared on Leo''s face. He didn''t want to see something like this, but he needed to stay focused. He couldn''t afford to get emotional or distracted.


    "But this is a good reference. We know the power of their foot soldiers and can counter them. The problem is their elite team." He said, turning to one of the screens. "Chiaki, show me the footage from small-Coco in the alliance Elders'' residence. We need to know who we''re dealing with."


    On the screen, the footage from the toy that had been following the Elders from the Alliance for days yed. Now, they had gathered in one room, their eyes filled with hatred and anger as they talked about Kang Jian.


    "What should we do? We have lost everything." Yuang Li, the Elder who had been captured, said. His wound had been healed, and he was sitting on a chair. "If we stay here, Kang Jian will definitely kill us all. That or we will be turned into a puppet like Xue Wang."


    "You''re right. We have no choice but to escape." Another Elder agreed, his expression serious. "But, where can we go? If we leave the house, these people will kill us. I can''t use Qi since they injected us with that strange drug. We are nothing but weak mortals now."


    "No, not just us. The whole Murim Alliance is in trouble now." Yuang Li shook his head. He looked at the other Elders with a serious face. "And, I think the best way to counter Kang Jian''s power and save everyone is by asking them."


    "The other sects?" Another Elder asked before his eyes widened. "Wait... You''re not talking about..."


    "Yes." Yuang Li nodded, his voice shaky. "I mean, the Mercenary Union. They have the power and strength that Kang Jian and his followers can''t evenpare. And they don''t care about the Murim Alliance or the Sects. We can hire them."


    "Ridiculous!" Another Elder couldn''t help but raise his voice. "How can we hire an outsider? We have pride! We can''t do that! No, we shouldn''t do that."


    "That''s right. We have been doing this for a long time, and we don''t need help from outsiders. This is our problem, and we should solve it ourselves."


    Yuang Li couldn''t help but frown as the other Elders rejected his suggestion. He thought they would see the severity of the situation, but it seemed that they were blinded by their pride.


    ''This is bad. If we don''t ask for help soon, Kang Jian will do something worse.''


    He had seen Kang Jian and his group''s true nature. They were cruel, and they had no honor. They were worse than a barbarian or an animal.


    Just remembering how Kang Jian treated Xue Wang made his stomach turn. The poor man was crippled, and his body was so thin and weak. He was forced to be used as a chair while Kang Jian yed with his mistress.


    Yuang Li didn''t know how Xue Wang managed to survive that, but he knew that they had to do something before it was toote.


    "Look, we are all suffering now. We can''t afford to be prideful and just watch as Kang Jian destroy everything we built." Yuang Li argued, his voice shaking with emotion. "If we don''t decide soon, the Murim Alliance... No, maybe the whole Central ins will be destroyed. That man is not human, he''s a demon. And we need to stop him before he does something even worse."


    "But, we can''t just hire an outsider." Another Elder said, his expression grim. "It will ruin our reputation and make us look weak in front of the other sects."


    "Yes, I agree. We are better off alone and keep trying to fight."


    "That''s right. The other Sects will realize the situation and help us."


    Yuang Li couldn''t say anything. His idea was rejected, and his heart sank. He couldn''t believe that they had no choice but to just sit here and wait for Kang Jian to attack them.


    At that moment, a voice rang from the corner.


    "I suggest you abandon that hope right now. Mount Hua Sect just lost more than 300 disciples in a battle against Kang Jian''s troop."


    "Who''s there?!" Yuang Li rose from his chair, his eyes widening as he saw a small ck toy on the table. It looked like a rabbit, and it had a speaker on its ear.


    "My name is Coco. I''m a toy."


    "What?"


    Everyone was shocked. No, they didn''t know how to react to this small metal toy that was talking and watching them.


    "Who created this?!"


    "Ah, maybe you will understand if I said that I am Leo from Hallowed Insect? This toy is one of... Well, there is no need to exin it. It''s not important."


    After hearing that, the Elders understood. They knew that Leo was the leader of the mercenary group Hallowed Insect. He was a famous man with a unique ability and power that could bepared to a God.


    But, how did he get this toy here?


    "How this toy can enter this ce is also not important. What''s important is that I have heard what you said earlier, Elder Yuang Li." Leo''s voice rang from the toy, making the Elders shiver. "I heard you wanted to hire us?"


    "That''s... That''s true." Yuang Li nodded, his eyes wide. He was surprised that he was overheard, but he couldn''t hide anything now. "We need your help, Mr. Leo."


    "Elder Yuang!"


    The other Elders frowned and didn''t like the situation. They were ashamed that they had to hire an outsider, especially a group of mercenaries that were known for their violence and cruelty as well as their enemies.


    But, they couldn''t do anything.


    "Throw your pride for once! We must survive. Think not only for yourself but your n and your families! I don''t know about you, but I have a granddaughter that was born a month ago. I don''t want to die before I see her marry someone she loves!"


    Yuang Li''s voice wasn''t loud but it was filled with emotion and determination.


    "I know this is not easy, but we must do what we can."


    The other Elders couldn''t say anything. They didn''t know how to react to the situation and just sat there, their eyes dark and their faces filled with disappointment. However, they also listened to his words clearly.@@novelbin@@


    Everyone here had families. They had their ns to take care of.


    The reason why they wanted to stay in power as an Elder was to elevate their n''s prestige as well as making their families able to live a good life.


    Some had different reasons, but the end result was the same.


    They were trying to survive and save everyone they cared about.


    So, after a while, one of the Elders raised his head and said.


    "What do you suggest, Mr. Leo? Can you ensure our safety if we hire you?"


    Inside the Hallowed Insect''s base, Leo grinned widely. He stared at the screen and crossed his legs.


    "Yes, I can promise you that. But, there will be a price. I will ask forpensation that''s worth the effort and the risk. This is a war, and we are the hired hand. So, make your decision fast and don''t hesitate."


    He waited.


    Patience was something he had in abundance, and he knew that the Elders had to make a difficult decision.


    In the end, Yuang Li stood up and raised his head.


    "We will hire you, Mr. Leo."


    Leo''s eyes gleamed with happiness.


    Finally.


    He had been waiting for this moment, and it was finally here.


    The next second, a hologram screen appeared on top of mini-Coco''s head, showing his face and the Elders who looked at him with fear and determination.


    "I am d we have a deal. Keep this toy close with you to ensure your safety, but make sure to hide it under your clothes. In 3 days, we will rescue you and cure you from that strange liquid injected to you. That''s the least we can do. So, just be patient and stay alive."


    "Thank you, Mr. Leo. We will keep your word and wait for your arrival."


    After saying that, Yuang Li took the toy and hid it inside his robe. The screen was cut, and Leo couldn''t see them anymore.


    "Ah, that''s done. Finally." He muttered, his expression calm. He turned to Chiaki who was sitting on a chair next to him. "Now we have a legitimate reason and videos to invite other Sects to join this fray. Jessica, I am counting on you to spread the information."


    "Yes, sir." Jessica nodded and took out her tablet. She began sending the videos of the conversation to everyone who had an interest in the situation.


    The news would spread fast, and the other Sects woulde and join the fight.


    At the same time, Astrid, Jack, and Shui made a mess in the Capital and destroyed themunication line. They went against Kang Jian''s followers a few times, destroying them and leaving a mess.


    Meanwhile, Anya kept her eyes on the Pce and the Emperor Sheng. She made sure that no one could attack him, and her wings allowed her to travel around and get thetest information.


    The Emperor evacuated the citizens and ordered the Bloody Guard to shut down the area around Murim Alliance headquarters.


    Some warriors who went against Kang Jian also helped. However, there were also those who got enticed by strength and followed Kang Jian''s order, bing the enemies of the Emperor and everyone else.


    As a result, confrontations and fights broke out all over the city. The air was filled with smoke, and the sound of metal hitting metal and explosion echoed in the air.


    It was chaotic, and people ran everywhere, trying to find a safe ce to hide.


    In just two days, the situation escted.

 Chapter 186 – Emperor’s Determination

    News regarding the battlefield was spread around the Capital quickly, and people couldn¡¯t help but gossip and talk about it in the evacuation shelter prepared by the Emperor.


    The power of the explosions was too great and everyone could feel the tremor as well as see the dust rising from the battle. It was clear that something had happened, and many people were anxious about what it was.


    However, they didn¡¯t have time to think about it.


    The situation had escted, and the war was getting worse every day.


    "Mom... When will we go home?" A little girl pulled her mother¡¯s skirt and asked. Her voice was soft and shaky, and her eyes were filled with tears. "I want to see dad again."


    "Shh, don¡¯t cry, little one. We will return home soon and see dad." Her mother answered, her expression grim. She didn¡¯t know what was happening, but she knew that they had to wait for the situation to calm down before they could leave.


    On the second floor, Sheng looked at the people gathered in this evacuation hall he prepared in advance before turning away. He was walking with an old attendant, his former body double.


    "Emperor Sheng, are you alright?" The attendant asked, his eyes filled with worry. He had been serving the Emperor since he was young and had seen him going through a lot of hardship.


    Not in his entire life had he ever seen the Emperor lose sleep as badly as he did now.


    "I am fine." Sheng nodded and gave him a small smile. "I have sent all the citizens to this ce and some others, guarded by Bloody Guard. We just need to wait for the battle to finish and everything will be alright."


    "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about, Your Majesty." The attendant shook his head. "I¡¯m worried about you. You haven¡¯t been yourself since the start of the war, and it¡¯s my duty to take care of you. Please take a good rest."


    "I will." Sheng nodded again, his eyes sharp. "But I have to do something first. The citizens don¡¯t have a good rest, so how can I, as their ruler, be able to rx?"


    The attendant couldn¡¯t say anything to that. The Emperor was a good man who had a heart of gold. He always thought about the people first before anything else.


    Even though the others saw him as a coward, cold-blooded, cruel, arrogant, and selfish ruler who only cared about himself, the attendant knew the truth.


    Sheng had done everything in his power to keep the country safe and the citizens happy. And this was his biggest strength and his greatest weakness.


    When the Murim Alliance oppressed the government, he did his best to protect the people and make them live a better life. But, because of his kindness and benevolence, he was also seen as a pushover, making people think that they could take advantage of him.


    But that changed since the Mercenary Union appeared. Sheng saw a light that could allow him to escape the oppression as well as granting him power to fight back. The freedom that the Union system provided was exactly what he needed.


    This was just a process to regain what the Empire had lost to the Murim Alliance and martial art Sect.


    So, he continued to stay calm and think about his next move.


    @@novelbin@@


    The attendant couldn¡¯t say anything to that and just bowed.


    "I apologize for overstepping, Your Majesty. Please let me know if you need anything."


    "You¡¯re forgiven. And where is Leo¡¯s subordinate? The one who arrivester than the first one."


    "Ah, Miss Sherly?"


    "Yes, that one."


    "I believe at this time she¡¯s in the 2nd Hall to read stories for children. She should be arriving at this Hall soon to read the stories here. Thanks to her, there are only littleints and the children seem happy."


    "That¡¯s good." Sheng nodded again. "Just make sure no one takes advantage of her. We don¡¯t need more problems here. I am already indebted to Hallowed Insect for their help, and I don¡¯t want to owe them too much. I called him my friend, and I thought so too. I don¡¯t want to feel that I use him for my selfishness."


    The attendant bowed again.


    "I will make sure that no one bothers her or causes trouble for His Majesty. Leave it to me."


    With that, he turned around and walked away. Sheng watched him go and turned to look at the window. He could see the battle from here, and it was still raging on.


    The Sects had joined the fight, and they were able to push back Kang Jian¡¯s army. However, Kang Jian¡¯s elite troops, people who were able to use Qi, appeared once the allied army arrived near the Gate and pushed them back again.


    Two hours had passed since the battle began, but there were no signs of stopping.


    "I guess this is a long war." Sheng sighed, his eyes narrowed. "I don¡¯t think that my wish from before would turn into something like this. Supreme Evil followers... how deep does this go?"


    He was referring to his wish for Leo to find a way to stop the Murim Alliance. He thought by weakening them he would get the government¡¯s authority back.


    Before he and Leo could make any move, however, Kang Jian and Supreme Evil followers took control of the Murim Alliance first, destroying the government¡¯s influencepletely.


    At the same time, the Sects affiliated to the alliance turned their back and went against the new evil, Kang Jian. They didn¡¯t want to be controlled by him and fought back.


    As a result, a war was inevitable, and everyone was dragged into it.


    "Do you know what your Leader¡¯s next n is?"


    Sheng spoke to nothing, but he knew that there was always a girl following him closely to ensure his safety. He didn¡¯t know how she hid from him, but he knew that he wasn¡¯t alone.


    So, he just asked out loud and waited for an answer.


    And he got one.


    "I don¡¯t know. Hehe, Leader is so smart that he often ns everything by himself, leaving only the necessary information for me to do my job. Maybe only Jessica and Chiaki, also Jack, understand his n. I am a bit stupid, so I will only do my job. Especially in an S-Rank mission like this."


    A blonde girl wearing a full ck bodysuit and white jacket appeared next to him, her finger holding her chin.


    She was cute and looked innocent, but Sheng knew that she was anything but that. He had seen the metal tail pierced some men dressed in ck out of nowhere when she first arrived, iming that they were enemies.


    "S-Rank mission..." Sheng muttered and looked at the girl. "Is that a ssification on how hard the request is or how much it pays? Can you exin that to me?"


    "Ah, sorry, Your Majesty. I forgot to exin." The girl smiled sheepishly and giggled, "It¡¯s how hard and how important it is! By the way, S-Rank is the highest. And there is normal request and special request from the bottom. S-Rank requests are usually ones that can decide the fate of a country or a world! That¡¯s it!" Enjoy new stories from empire


    Sheng¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he heard her words. Leo hadn¡¯t mentioned this S-Rank mission when he first requested him to destroy the Murim Alliance, so the danger level might be elevated after Kang Jian took over.


    The Emperor knew how strong Leo and his subordinates were. He calcted that they might be able to take over the world if they wanted to. Such a group thinking that Kang Jian was enough to warrant an S-Rank mission showed how dangerous the man was.


    A shiver ran through his spine, but he kept his calm. A part of it was thanks to the girl in front of him. She looked pretty calm and confident that everything would go well.


    "I see. So, the war is an S-Rank mission."


    "That¡¯s right! And we are going to win it!" The girl raised her fist, her eyes sharp. "We have finished a few S-Rank missions alone, so we are good!"


    Sheng nodded. He had never seen anyone as confident and cheerful as her. It was like she wasn¡¯t even bothered by the situation, and she didn¡¯t look scared at all.


    That reassured him slightly.


    He was the Emperor. He couldn¡¯t afford to show any weakness.


    "By the way, do you have anything you want me to do, Your Majesty?" The girl asked, her eyes sharp. "I have nothing to do right now, so I can do anything you need."


    "Then can you tell me the stories about your group? I want to hear about what my friends did in the past, if that¡¯s alright."


    "Ooh! Leader¡¯s achievement? I can tell you about them! But some are secrets, so I will only talk about the ones that you can know about. Please ask me about the rest!"


    "Sure. Tell me anything."


    "You see, Leader is..."


    With the war going on in the background, Anya began to tell stories about her Leader and Hallowed Insect¡¯s adventures.

 Chapter 187 – Fairy Mother

    Kang Jian walked down a narrow hallway. His body was wrapped in bandages, but his eyes were clear and filled with determination. His hair was messy and his face was covered in sweat.


    Each of his steps rang in the air like a drumbeat. Candles on the walls flickered with his movement.


    He was in the Supreme Evil¡¯s underground fortress, a ce that no one had ever seen. It was hidden in a ce no one had ever thought to look, and it was the most secure ce in the world.


    But Kang Jian had found it. He knew its location from the Supreme Evil¡¯s book, written by the evil himself before his death. It was the only thing he had to guide him on this path of darkness. His Master, Lord, and savior.


    The reason why this location was hard to find was because it was protected by an invisible shield made of Qi. It was so strong and powerful that only a few could get through it, and the Supreme Evil had killed everyone who had ever tried to break it.


    And the second reason was its location.


    It was located right under the Murim Alliance Leader¡¯s quarter, in the middle of the headquarters guarded by thousands of warriors and elite Qi users. This was why the location was so well-hidden and well-protected. Not even the alliance Leader today knew about it.


    Miasma gathered around Kang Jian as he walked, and the candles flickered in the wind. The ce was cold, dark, and silent, and it was like a nightmaree to life.


    However, he was unbothered. He felt unrest in his Qi as he went lower and lower to the bottom of the underground. He knew he was getting close.


    And in a few moments, he arrived at a dark chamber. The ce was cold and silent, and in the center was a stone pedestal with a huge book on top.


    "Ah." A voice escaped from his lips as he stared at the book. His lips formed a smile, and he raised his hand to touch it.


    The moment he touched the book, sticky Qi burst out from it, covering himpletely. He felt his Qi being drained, but he didn¡¯t care. This was for the Supreme Evil.


    "I¡¯m finally here." He muttered, his eyes sharp. "Master, please guide me to your path of darkness."


    Suddenly, he felt a huge amount of Qi rushing toward him. It was like an ocean, and he was in a small boat in the middle of it. It crashed against him and sent him flying to the ground, but he held on to the book.


    His body began to tremble, and he could feel his strength being drained. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he knew that he had to hold on to the book.


    All of this was necessary. This book was the original one written directly by the hands of Supreme Evil. The book was the only thing that could lead him to his Master and his path.


    So, he didn¡¯t let go.


    His Qi flowed toward the book, and he felt something else moving. Like something was pushed out of this book.


    The talismans written on the cover disappeared once by once as he poured in more Qi. Miasma covered his body, and he felt like he was losing control of his body.


    But he didn¡¯t care. He just focused on pouring in his Qi and bringing his Master back.


    And in just a few seconds, it happened. Skeleton arms appeared from the book and fell to the ground. Followed that, ribs, legs, feet, and finally a head that looked like the Supreme Evil himself.


    Aplete head with bone, meat, and even skin. Not just bones like the other parts.


    The head had a short ck beard and long ck hair that was tied into a ponytail. It was a man, and he looked so simr to the Supreme Evil that Kang Jian had seen in the painting.


    "Ah... Aaah... AAAAAAHHH!" Being ovee with emotion, Kang Jian knelt and began to cry. Tears fell from his eyes, and he didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    The Supreme Evil was back! His Master was back!


    @@novelbin@@


    While it wasn¡¯tplete, it was a start. He would make sure to revive himpletely and serve him for the rest of his life.


    "Master, I have missed you." He said, his voice shaky. "I¡¯m so d you¡¯re back."


    The Supreme Evil didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he stared at Kang Jian with his empty eye sockets. The head had no eyes or brain. It was just a skull saved in the book that was brought back from the dead by Qi.


    Kang Jian didn¡¯t care about that. He just continued to cry. Your next chapter awaits on empire


    In the silence, something appeared above Kang Jian. It was a small sphere that floated in the air, and it was filled with malice and darkness.


    "Ah... Yes. We need more malice. I need to gather more sacrifices, those who hates us, kill them and offer them to you. With hatred, we will be stronger." Kang Jian spoke to himself, his eyes fixed on the head. "That¡¯s right. We will gather malice and create a dark Qi that can destroy everything in its path. All ording to your will."


    Slowly, he brought the head close to his and put his forehead together. A connection was formed between him and the head. He made an oath with his Qi and soul to serve the Supreme Evil forever, and he wouldn¡¯t back down until his Master waspletely revived.


    After that, he put the bones together and ced the head on the pedestal. He was not satisfied with the iplete form, so he had to revive himpletely.


    But he would do it in his own way.


    He turned around and began to walk out of the room.


    Sacrifices were usually hard to find. He had to be careful not to take too much or too low before. However, now the situation has changed.


    There was a ce where he could get as many sacrifices as he wanted. And he didn¡¯t need to hold back anymore. The Supreme Evil follower had be strong enough to appear on the surface. Heart¡¯s new body, Kang Jian, was also one of them.


    The narrow passage he was in was connected to his new chamber. Waiting for him by crawling naked was Head, who was still punished after her mistake. Her eyes were filled with guilt, making her even sexier.


    When Kang Jian was asleep, she let an enemy get close and destroyed the residence where they kept their hostages, the Elders of the Murim Alliance. Not only that, she was also in charge of defense while Eyes was in charge of attack.


    The fact she let an enemy attack them and escaped was... unforgivable.


    She was kneeling, her face buried in the floor and her ass up. Her body was covered in bruises and scars from Kang Jian¡¯s punishment.


    "Ah, I will fuck youter. For now, mobilize the puppets somewhere and bring more sacrifice. Our Master¡¯s resurrection is near." Kang Jian ordered, his eyes cold. He was in no mood for anything else right now.


    Hearing that, Head raised her head and her eyes were full of hope.


    "Finally!"


    Standing up, she left the room, naked.


    Her boobs bounced with each step, but she felt no embarrassment. The only thing in her mind was to bring more sacrifices.


    Thankfully, the Emperor had provided a ce to gather them easily.


    The evacuation Halls.


    ***


    "... and that¡¯s how the Prince married the girl covered in ash. Her ss shoes were the only thing that fit her perfectly. The prince had his servants find the girl who fit the shoes, and they finally found her. The end."


    Sherly finished the story and smiled. The children around her had been quiet all the time, listening to her words. Some of them had their mouths wide open, and they couldn¡¯t believe what they heard. However, they enjoyed the story.


    "Wow, that¡¯s amazing! I want to find my Prince too!"


    A little girl shouted and pped her hands. She had never heard anything like that before, and she couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by it.


    "A girl from a normal house got married to a Prince, the Emperor¡¯s son? That¡¯s not fair. I also want to marry a Prince!"


    Another little girl muttered, her face sullen. Everyone around her giggled and nodded in agreement.


    "It¡¯s not just you. I want to marry a Prince too!"


    Sherly smiled and closed the book. She was used to telling stories like this, and she knew what kind of story the children liked the most.


    Yesterday, she had read about a female martial artist and seven mythical creatures in the woods. Today, she read about Cindere and the Prince.


    She didn¡¯t want to tell any story with violence or bloodshed. She was here to distract them and keep them happy.


    However, she couldn¡¯t stay here forever.


    All stories had to end. Everything had its limit.


    "Now, let¡¯s continue the story tomorrow. This sister has to meet the evil stepmother and keep her away from all of you." Sherly rose from her chair and gave the children a wave.


    She was in charge of watching over the children and entertaining them, but she couldn¡¯t stay for long. She was a member of Hallowed Insect and had her own mission toplete.


    And that was protecting this ce.


    Exiting the hall, she was greeted by sunset. The evacuation Halls were located in a few different locations, with the most crowded Hall 1 to 5 located near the main street right in the middle of the Capital.


    The other Halls, 6 to 10, were located in the outskirts of the Capital and were used by the citizens who learned martial arts and couldn¡¯t get into the main Halls. They were put there because they could at least protect themselves slightly.


    This was all prepared by the Emperor in advance to protect the citizens from the me of war.


    And right now...


    "What an ill-mannered step mother."


    Someone, a woman dressed in ck from head to toe with a veil covering her face, was staring at the evacuation Hall from afar. Sticky and murky dark Qi gathered around her, and her eyes were glowing with a deep purple light.


    Around her, many people in simr clothing stood with daggers in their hands. They didn¡¯t appear to be friendly, and they seemed like they were preparing to attack.


    But they didn¡¯t move.


    Sherly stood in front of the hall, spreading her golden Qi around to form a protective barrier as well as sending a signal to Anya that she needed help.


    "Are you lost, miss? The Halls for martial artists are located in the west. I suggest you go there if you want to protect yourself." She spoke, her voice clear and loud.


    The woman in ck didn¡¯t answer. She just stared at Sherly with her purple eyes.


    Suddenly, she raised her hand and pointed her finger at the evacuation Hall.


    "Kill them all. Bring me their bones and meat. We will make them the perfect sacrifices for our Master." She ordered, her voice sharp and clear.


    "Yes, Head!"


    Her subordinates rushed forward, their daggers gleaming in the setting sun.


    "I guess we have to do this the hard way. Oh, I will take the role of the fairy mother if you don¡¯t mind." Sherly spoke to herself, raising her hand. "And the fairy mother will be powerful enough to protect these innocent children from an evil stepmother!"

 Chapter 188 – Sherly Vs Head

    With a wave of her hand, the evacuation halls and all buildings behind her disappeared, leaving only the emptynd and a few small buildings.


    This was an illusion, and everything was an illusion. The real evacuation halls were somewhere else, hidden by the Emperor''s Qi and guarded by Bloody Guard.


    "What?" The woman in ck frowned and looked at the emptynd, "What the hell is this?"


    Her eyes were filled with disbelief. She couldn''t understand what just happened. Her eyes were powerful enough to see through any illusion or disguise. However, she couldn''t see anything except for an emptynd and a few small buildings.


    And the girl in front of her...


    Her golden Qi was so strong and powerful that it was like the sun. It covered everything and created an illusion that could make them make a mistake.


    "Just who are you?!"


    The woman in ck shouted loudly, anger was building in her eyes. She didn''t expect to be tricked like this, and she hated it.


    "Just a fairy mother with her seven mythical creatures." Sherly smiled yfully, "Oh wait, I don''t need seven. I just need one to finish you off."


    With a snap of her finger, she disappeared and reappeared next to the woman in ck, holding a sharp knife in her hand. She moved quickly, but the woman was even faster. She dodged Sherly''s attack and backed away immediately.


    "Oh, you dodged that." Sherly raised her eyebrows. "You''re pretty fast."


    She was not going to let her get away, however. Her golden Qi spread out and covered the woman in ck.


    But Sherly had forgotten about one thing.


    Swoosh!


    The men in ck rushed toward her and surrounded her with daggers in their hands. Without waiting for her response, they attacked her and stabbed her in the back.


    Sherly''s eyes widened in surprise as she felt the pain and blood running down her back. She hadn''t expected them to move that fast.


    Her body was covered in golden Qi and she disappeared from where she stood, reappearing a few feet away. She looked at her wound and frowned.


    It was deep and would take a while to heal.


    Unlike the members of Hallowed Insect, her body was fully human. She had no Nanites or whatnot in her body, so she couldn''t heal fast like them.


    And the enemies in front of her...


    They were powerful, and she had to take them seriously. She had to fight them with all her strength.


    ''Here I thought I can wait for Anya. Why is she not here yet?''


    Since she felt the enemies approaching and created the illusion of the halls, Sherly had contacted Anya through themunication device and told her toe quickly.


    However, Anya had yet to appear.


    This worried Sherly, but she didn''t have time to think about it now.


    ''Maybe there is something that upied her in the real evacuation hall. Which means...''


    "I have to take care of this myself, huh?"


    Using her hand, she pushed her wound and stopped the bleeding. Even if her body wasn''t modified, she was still a martial artist that reached 6 Stars in a few months and just broke into 7 Stars a few weeks ago. She was a force to reckon with.


    ''Anya will arrive in a few minutes even if she gets dyed. I can''t hold back.''


    No one helped her in this fight, which put her in a disadvantage. Her current element was only a support one, so it wasn''t like she could do much fighting right now.


    Yes.


    "I guess I have no choice but to reset." She muttered to herself.


    Reset meant destroying her current dantian.


    All martial artists had a main core, a dantian where they stored their Qi. In that dantian, their innate element was formed, and it was impossible to change it.


    However, if a martial artist''s dantian was destroyed, it would mean they would have to start from scratch. All their training, all their hard work, everything would be reset to nothing.


    This was a painful process, and it could lead to disability or even death. No one would do it unless they had no choice.


    "It''s going to hurt." She chuckled and raised her hand.


    Continue your adventure at empire


    After bracing herself, she struck her own stomach with her palm. A sharp sound rang in the air as the wind around her was pushed away, and her golden Qi shattered.


    The next moment, she felt her dantian shatter, and she fell to her knees. Her breathing became shallow, and she coughed blood. Her vision blurred and she felt like she was going to faint.


    Blood trickled down her mouth. She did it. She destroyed her dantian and reset everything.


    "Have you gone crazy?"


    The woman in ck, Head, asked with her eyebrows raised. She was confused and couldn''t understand what Sherly was thinking.


    Destroying your own dantian was madness. It was like destroying your own soul. She had never seen anything like that before. Not in a normal condition, and certainly not in a fight. It was as if surrendering to the enemy.


    But she didn''t care about that. The enemy had just done something stupid and put herself in a vulnerable state. Now was the time for her to attack.


    However, as Head raised her hand tomand the puppet, something strange happened around Sherly.


    The previously shattered golden Qi suddenly converged into her body, forming a golden cocoon. It covered herpletely, and it was so bright that it hurt Head''s eyes.


    Head didn''t know what was happening. She had never seen anything like that before.


    However, it was like a miracle.


    And the enemy''s miracle was bad news.


    "Destroy her!"


    Head shouted as she rushed toward Sherly with her hand ready to cut her in half. Her dark Qi red up, and she moved faster than lightning. The other men also moved and formed a circle around Sherly, ready to attack.


    But just when they were about to reach her, the golden cocoon around Sherly burst and disappeared, revealing a new figure inside.


    A woman with long golden hair and eyes, dressed in a beautiful golden dress. Her body was covered in a strange aura, and she was holding a staff that looked like it was made of gold.


    "Magical Girl Sherly, arrives!" She struck a pose and pointed her staff at Head, her eyes sharp. "You''re not going toy your hands on these people, viin! Begone, foul demon! Shockwave!"


    Boom!


    A Qi shockwave burst from her staff as she hit the ground with the tip, destroying everything around her. The ground cracked and exploded, creating a huge shockwave that sent Head and her men flying away.


    The shockwave was so powerful that it broke the walls of the buildings around her, sending pieces of debris everywhere. It was like a small earthquake.


    But Sherly wasn''t done.


    "Tornado!"


    With another strike, she pointed her staff at Head and spun it fast. A golden tornado appeared and began to suck everything around it.


    Head, her men, and the ground were pulled toward Sherly, and they had no way to resist it. They struggled to stay in ce, but it was futile.


    While they were mid air, Sherly gathered Qi around her hand and formed a fist. She aimed it at Head, and her golden Qi gathered on her fist like a huge boulder.


    "Golden Impact!"


    Boom!


    She threw her fist at Head and hit her squarely in the chest, sending her flying away at a sonic speed. The ground shook as she crashed into a wall on the other side, and there was no sign of her getting up anytime soon.


    Her men were also scattered around, their bones destroyed and their bodies covered in bruises and scratches. They were in no condition to move.


    Sherly stood there, her eyes still sharp and her staff in her hand. Her breathing was erratic, and she could feel the pain from her wound. But she didn''t care.


    ''I can''t rest yet.''


    She turned around and looked at where she sent the woman flying.


    From what she knew and understood, the enemy was Supreme Evil''s follower. And the one who could control human puppets.


    Head, the person that Chiaki deemed as a stupid person.


    Of course, only Chiaki thought that. Everyone else knew that Head was a dangerous person, maybe the most dangerous in Murim in terms of her ability to create strong puppets.


    "What''s wrong?" Sherly asked as she saw Head struggling to get up, "You want to continue?"


    "Ah... Fuck you." Head muttered, her eyes filled with pain and anger. "Don''t mess with me. Don''t mess with me. Don''t mess with me!"


    The woman in ck held a red pill in her hand, and she was about to eat it. But Sherly didn''t let her.


    With a wave of her staff, a golden wind appeared and pushed her hand away from her mouth. The pill flew out and hit the ground.


    "You''re not getting away." Sherly spoke, her voice cold. "Stay still, and I will make it quick."


    Head didn''t listen to her. She jumped up and rushed toward her, her dark Qi swirling around her like a cloak. She moved fast and kicked Sherly in the stomach.


    Bang!


    The golden wind around Sherly disappeared, and she flew away. She crashed into the ground and rolled on the ground, her body hitting the wall on the other side.


    Pain was everywhere in her body, but she couldn''t afford to lose. Not now.


    So, she forced herself to stand up and raised her staff, ready to attack. Her Qi began to swirl around her, and she focused on the enemy in front of her.


    Head was popping three pills, each with different colors, into her mouth.


    She was eating them one by one, and Sherly knew that it wasn''t going to be good. She didn''t know what kind of pills they were, but she knew it wouldn''t be good for her.


    ''Damn it!''


    It seemed like she wasn''t being careful enough. She actually gave the enemy the chance to power up. Now it was going to get messy.


    Head''s body swelled up as the pills took effect, and her power and Qi changed. She was growing bigger and bigger. Her face twisted in pain, and her muscles twitched and bulged.


    Her hands became bigger and she was holding a ck axe that had appeared from nowhere.


    "Now I am going to kill you!" Her voice became distorted and deeper as she rushed toward Sherly, her axe swinging in the air.


    Sherly didn''t have time to think. She had to fight back. She had to win. She raised her staff and focused on the enemy in front of her.


    After destroying her dantian, she could no longer move as fast as before. She exchanged everything for destructive power, but even that wasn''t enough.


    But at that time...


    "Hya!"


    A high-pitched voice rang from above and a sh of yellow light followed. The sh passed by Head''s hand and it was cut cleanly in half. The hand fell to the ground, and Head''s face was filled with disbelief.


    The sh of light passed by her andnded in front of Sherly. It was a woman in a tight bodysuit that showed her curves and big breasts. She had a mask covering her face and a cute tail was wagging behind her with metal wings folded on her back.


    She turned around and looked at Sherly, her eyes filled with worry.


    "Are you okay? You''re bleeding."


    Seeing the concerned gaze that the new blonde-haired girl shot on her, Sherly couldn''t help but smile softly.


    "You''rete, Anya."@@novelbin@@


    "Hehehe, sorry. I was telling the Emperor about Leader''s greatness that I forgot time and didn''t look at themunication device."


    "Don''t tell me you were bragging to the Emperor about our leader."


    "I wasn''t bragging. I was just telling him the truth."


    "Ugh, you''re hopeless." Sherly muttered, shaking her head. "Anyway, I am d you came. Can you defeat that person? I am not sure if I can take her on."


    "Don''t worry, I am here now. We will win."


    With that, Anya turned toward Head who returned to her normal size. Her stump was swelling and, instantly, she grew a new hand.


    "Wow, she''s like that green guy from that animation. So gross!" Anya muttered and made a disgusted face. She didn''t know what to think about the woman in front of her.


    "You bitch, don''t interfere with me!" Head shouted and charged at her, her Qi ring up. Dark Qi surrounded her and the atmosphere became heavy.


    She was not going to back down. She was going to kill the blonde woman in front of her and the one called the fairy mother as well.


    "All hail Supreme Evil!"

 Chapter 189 – Anyas Turn

    Taking the strange axe from her cut hand, Head threw it at Anya and Sherly.


    Bang!


    The axe flew fast and it was heading toward Anya. She watched iting and smirked.


    "Hap!"


    She jumped up, avoiding the axe andnded on top of it. Her feet were on top of the de, and she didn''t move an inch.


    "Dodged~ Is this all you can do?"


    She spoke yfully, her eyes filled with mischievousness.


    Anya wasn''t a frontal fighter, she was an assassin. Her job was to take down the enemies quietly and from behind. However when push came into shove, she wasn''t a pushover.


    Especially not after Sherly helped her awakening her Qi.


    "It''s my turn then."


    But that didn''t mean she had to use it in this fight.


    Jumping down the axe, Anya''s figure turned into a blur once she touched the ground. She rushed toward Head, with her wed hand ready to tear her apart.


    Head couldn''t see hering. She had lost track of Anya''s movement for a moment and raised her hand at thest moment to protect herself. Blood spurted out of her hand as Anya''s ws cut through her palm.


    But Head didn''t flinch. She pushed her Qi and prepared for an attack. The thick and murky Qi moved in a spiral around her, and she was ready to send it toward Anya.


    However, she didn''t get the chance.


    "I have more than my hand to attack."


    A metal tail whipped at her, and it hit her hard in the side. The tail was covered with spikes and it was so sharp that it cut her easily.


    Blood sttered on the ground.


    "Ah! You bitch!"


    Head screamed in pain and her body moved uncontrobly. She was having a hard time staying up, and her mind was filled with anger and pain. She couldn''t think straight, resulting in her ring her Qi to send a dark wave at Anya.


    "Die!"


    Dark Qi had rather strange properties. It could corrode and decay anything it touches. It was so powerful and dangerous that no one had ever survived it.


    Sensing the danger, Anya''s wings extended from her back and began to move. They moved at high speed, pulling her into the sky and away from the dark wave.


    Her expression was grim. She knew that if she got hit by it, she would lose everything.


    "Whoa that''s dangerous."


    Looking down, she saw the damage that the Qi wave caused. The buildings around Head had been destroyed and the ground was corroded into nothing. The whole ce was covered in ck and brown colors.


    All human puppets who were unable to move earlier were damaged beyond recognition. Their skins turned ck upon contact with the dark Qi, and their bones were charred and broken.


    They had no chance of survival.


    "I have to kill her soon." She decided.


    If the enemy''s power kept increasing, it would be harder to beat her. She needed to end this quickly and get out of here.


    With that thought, she folded her wings back and rushed toward Head who took out a syringe. Anya didn''t know what kind of syringe it was, as shecked the knowledge about medicine. But she knew that it was dangerous.


    Chiaki had shared one enemy''s information, and she definitely said not to allow that enemy to eat pills or inject a syringe into her body.


    "No, you don''t."


    Raising her wed hand, Anya targeted the syringe. But she was already toote.


    Head stabbed the syringe into her own chest and pressed the liquid in it. The blue liquid entered her body and she smirked at Anya.


    "You''re too slow. Now I will be able to beat you."


    Her body began to swell up again as the blue liquid took effect.


    Surprisingly, that swell only happened instantly before her body returned to normal. Still, there were blue veins running through her arms and legs, and her power changed. She felt stronger and more powerful than before.


    Her eyes turned yellow, and she felt like she could take on the world. She couldn''t help but smile as she saw Anyaing toward her, ready for an attack.


    For her, Anya''s movement looked pretty slow now. In her hand, a dark axe made from Qi appeared. Her muscles and power grew, and she swung it hard.


    Compressed air followed the axe''s movement, and it flew toward Anya faster than the speed of sound.


    Anya saw the attacking but couldn''t dodge it. She didn''t have enough time to react. She used her metal wings to shield herself and prepared for impact.


    Bang!


    The air hit her wings and shattered it. The remaining force hit her wed hand, creating a deep wound and sending her flying backward. She rolled on the ground, and blood trickled down her mouth.


    ''Shit.'' She thought.


    She didn''t expect the enemy to have this much power.


    Her wings and main weapons were damaged.


    Not only that, her inside was damaged, and her arm had a nasty gash on it.


    "Haha... Is this what they call a dangerous situation?" Anya muttered and licked her wound. It was healing at a rapid speed as her Nanites fixed it.


    She had no time to be distracted, however. She had to make a decision, and she did.


    With her wings and wed hands damaged, she decided to discard them. They would only be in a way in this battle. She didn''t need them anymore.


    "Really, why did Leader ask me to do this? Protecting someone isn''t my strong suit!"


    For the first time ever, Anyained. Her wound was healed already, and she lowered her body. Her hands touched the ground and she raised her ass slightly, making a pose like a cat.


    ''I want some rewardter!'' She thought as she moved the Qi inside her.


    Among all the members, Anya wasn''t the brightest in terms of intelligence. She was pretty simple and hatedplicated things. Hence, she couldn''t really apply the method to store Qi in her Nanites that her Leader thought.


    However, she was gifted in a different ce. She had instinct like an animal, and she could control her Qi very well just by her feeling right after awakening.


    As a result, she reached 6 Stars in just a few weeks, awakening her Qi element. She didn''t even need to think about using it. No, it was more like she didn''t think she would use it before.


    Read thetest on empire


    Chill air spread to the surroundings as a light blue Qi gathered around her. The ground was slowly covered in ice, and the air became colder and colder.


    The cold wind touched Head, and she frowned. She had no idea what was happening but she could feel Qi gathering around Anya. It wasn''t by any means powerful, but she knew it was going to be bad for her.


    "Are you ready?"


    Anya''s voice was cold and clear. Her eyes were focused, and she had a smile on her face. Ice covered her hands and feet, forming wed fingers and toes. Her metal tail was also covered in a simr ice, making it look like a spike as it moved around her.


    "Here I go."


    With that, she rushed toward Head. Her speed was faster than before as Qi enhanced her body. She was like lightning, moving left and right to avoid Head''s attacks. With each steps, cold spread from her feet, forming a thinyer of ice on the ground.


    Head''s movements were slowed down due to the ice. She could only see a blur and decided to feel her enemy''s Qi to predict where she went. And that was easier than before.


    "Right there!"


    She swung her axe to the left after sensing Anya''s Qi.


    Unfortunately for her...


    "Boo! That''s wrong!"


    Anya''s voice rang from behind and she thrust her wed hand forward, aiming for Head''s chest. She knew that Head had strong defense and Qi, but her ice would break it down.


    And it did.


    "Gah!"


    Head screamed as Anya''s wed fingers broke through her chest, tearing her ribs and piercing her. Purple heart was hanging on Anya''s finger, and it was frozen solid.


    Without hesitation, Anya crushed it and pulled her hand away. She didn''t know why but her feelings told her that a bad thing would happen if she didn''t run to safety. She trusted her instincts and jumped away.


    She ran to where Sherly was, who had just finished to stop her bleeding and picked her up.


    "Wha- what are you doing, Anya?!"


    "We''re running!" She shouted and carried Sherly on her shoulder. "Now!"


    "What do yo- oh no."


    Before Sherly could finish her sentence, she felt arge amount of Qi gathered behind her. When she turned around to look, she saw Head''s body swelled up and it turned into a huge ball. That didn''t look good.


    In every kind of story, when the enemy abandoned their human''s form, it usually meant they were preparing ast attack that could take down everything in its path or having a strange power up.


    This time, it was the former.


    Sherly understood that with just a look and patted Anya''s shoulder, prompting her to move faster.


    "Run faster! Aah, this is so bad! We''re going to die!"@@novelbin@@


    "Don''t move too much, Sherly!"


    Anya ran as fast as she could, her eyes focused on the evacuation Hall that she saw in the distance. From what she felt, the explosion would surely take out the evacuation halls if she did nothing about it.


    If the evacuation hall was destroyed, the Emperor would be in danger. And if she put the Emperor in danger, her mission would fail and Leader wouldn''t praise her.


    ''I can''t let that happen!'' She thought as she came into a halt, throwing Sherly to the ground. She turned around and faced Head''s expanding body.


    "Ouch!" Hitting the ground, Sherly yelped in pain. She looked at Anya and saw her looking at the expanding enemy, who was now as big as a house. "What are you nning to do? Don''t think of doing anything stupid!"


    Anya ignored her. She didn''t know why but she felt like she had to do something to prevent the explosion from destroying everything.


    With that thought, she ran toward Head, ignoring Sherly''s shout from behind.


    "Anya!"


    But it was toote. She was too far away to catch up. She was running with all her strength, and she was about to reach Head.


    ''I should bring her outside the city before she explodes.''


    A superhuman''s body was not only strong, but they could also withstand a lot of damage. Anya had a n in mind to move this huge ball of flesh outside the city before it exploded, as the explosion would be devastating and destroy everything in its path.


    However...


    "Whoa!"


    It wasn''t as easy as it sounded.


    Dark Qi surged forth from the body of Head and expanded like a ck mist, covering everything in its path. This Qi was like an acid, corroding and destroying everything it touches.


    "Ah, why are you so hard to kill? I won''t get any praise if I let you do as you please!" Anyained.

 Chapter 192 – Miasma Filled Capital

    To reach the Capital from the Demon Sect''s hidden vige using aircraft only took around an hour and a half.


    By that time, Anya had managed to heal most of her wound, and she was ready for another fight if needed. Sherly had also recovered, and they were ready to help the Sect.


    Both of them were standing on the roof, looking at the aircraft that had arrived above the Hall.


    "Ah, it''s Leader!" Anya''s eyes brightened as she recognized the aircraft.


    She waved her hands, and the aircraftnded in front of her. The hatch opened and Leo walked out with Jessica and a strange old man following him.


    "Wee to the Capital, Leader! We have defeated Head and saved the Hall. Sherly here helped me, and we managed to survive the explosion by a hairbreadth. It was so close! And..."


    Anya rambled as she suddenly stopped and casted her eyes down, "It hurts, Leader... It was the first time I got injured so badly. And all my equipment is destroyed. I won''t be able to fight at full power anymore, so..."


    "I know. You''ve done a great job, Anya." Leo said with a soft tone. He patted her and ruffled her head gently, "I am proud of you. Sorry that you have to go through that. I will contact Chiaki to send more equipment here soon,"


    "N-No, it''s okay, Leader. And thank you."


    Anya''s face turned red, and she smiled. Her body was moving uncontrobly as she was trying to hide her embarrassment.


    Seeing that, Leo chuckled and stroked her cheek. It was soft and smooth, like a baby, unthinkable that she was injured so badly that her Nanites reserves almost depleted as a result.


    "I am d that you''re safe and sound. And Sherly." He turned to the unfamiliar blonde girl smirking behind Anya, "You look... quite different."


    "Hahaha, yeah, well... I just used my hidden ace to somehow hold on and protect the Halls, so it''s normal, I think? But doesn''t long blonde hair fit me? Now I look like Anya''s big sister! Isn''t that nice?" Sherlyughed as she moved her hair around.


    Somehow, Leo couldn''t deny that. Her appearance now looked like older Anya, with less part. His eyes darted onto her chest, which was definitely a few sizes smaller than his direct subordinate.


    "Suddenly I felt like I was insulted." Sherly muttered. She didn''t know how, but she could sense the thought that Leo was thinking right now. "You think I''m smaller than her, don''t you, Leader? It''s not like that, okay? I just wear baggy clothes that hide my curvy and sexy figure. Now you get it, right? Leader?"


    She put on a smug smile, waiting for Leo''s answer.


    Rather than obtaining what she wanted, she was insulted from the side.


    "Hah,d. Is that slut talking to you? How can a vixen like that exist? Let me tell you something. You shouldn''t trust them, you hear me? They all lie and do everything for themselves. A real man can''t be deceived by such a woman." The strange old man beside Leo said as he stroked his beard.


    Hearing that, Sherly red at the old man and raised her hand, "Hey! Who are you calling slut, you old fart? Who gave you permission to speak here?"


    "Huh, a vixen like you will never get any man. Look at thedy apanying thed. She''s graceful and beautiful. And the girl thisd consoled. She has a cute innocent charm although her clothing is a bit strange and lopsided. And you, you''re just a slut!"


    "I''m not a slut!" Sherly screamed as she stomped her foot. "You didn''t know, but Jessica sis has done some- hmm! Hmpf hmmm!"


    Before she could finish speaking, Sherly''s mouth was shut by threads that appeared from nowhere. She struggled but she couldn''t break them, and she realized who was the culprit behind it.


    Standing behind Leo, Jessica''s lips and eyes formed a crescent smile. Her fingers were moving slightly, controlling the threads that came out from her bracelet.


    Even though she was smiling, it was clear that she was not amused by what Sherly was about to say.


    "Did you say something?" The secretary asked and Sherly shook her head at a fast speed, not wanting to anger Jessica even more.


    Leo sighed at the scene. He knew that his secretary could be scary at times, especially when she was jealous.


    He decided to ignore them, and Anya purred when he stroked her chin, and turned to Old Jin.


    "Old Jin, may I ask for your cooperation right away? We don''t have time to waste."


    "Hmm? Of course. Don''t tell me what to do, brat." Old Jin nodded and crossed his arms. "But let me say this. This Capital is doomed. Miasma is filling every corner, slowing down a normal martial artist''s Qi recovery. I suggest you move these people out if you don''t want them to get sick."


    "Thank you for your suggestion."


    "Hmph!"


    With a snort, Old Jin tapped his feet and disappeared into shadow. There was no trace of him left, and Leo could only guess where he went from the life detector connected to his smart lenses. The dot belonging to Old Jin was moving at a fast speed toward the center of the Capital.


    ''He''s fast.'' He thought.


    "Leader, are you going to meet the Emperor?" Anya asked, looking up to him with a frown.


    "Yes. Do you know where he is?" He asked and she nodded.


    "Un. He''s in his private room, I believe." She answered, "But, Leader... How long will Jessica bind Sherly? She looks like she wants to say something."


    Leo looked at Sherly who was still struggling to break the threads.


    "Hnn! Hmnnn! Hmm!"


    It seemed like she wanted to speak, but her mouth was shut tight. She red at Jessica, and it was clear that she wanted to say something that would make her angry.


    "Let her be like that for a while. Jessica, please secure the area with Sherly for me. Also, please release her. She seems to have a hard time breathing."


    "Understood." Jessica nodded and removed the threads.


    Sherly immediately gasped for air and pointed her finger at the secretary, "You! How dare you do that! I just said the truth!"


    "No, you''re lying."


    "Hah! I''m telling the truth. Leader, Jessica sis, look, I..."


    Before Sherly could speak, another bundle of threads covered her mouth again, making her unable to speak. She protested but it was no use.


    Jessica didn''t look at her, "Leader, I will take care of the situation here. You may go and see the Emperor. Please return as soon as possible."


    She bowed and Leo nodded, smiling wryly.


    "Anya, take me to the Emperor''s private room." He said and walked toward the stairs.


    "Roger that!"


    Following him, Anya skipped ahead and walked in front of him, leading the way. They ignored Sherly who was dragged like a rag by Jessica and soon, they entered the evacuation hall.


    ***


    Arriving at the Emperor''s private room in the evacuation hall, Leo greeted Sheng and immediately exined about his finding without wasting any time for the pleasantries.


    He showed him the map he created while flying with aircraft and showed some parts where the battle was happening.


    "The situation is dire. The Sects were pushed back by the puppets, and I don''t know how strong Heart is, considering Head can injure Anya so badly. Also, regarding the situation in the Capital, I am afraid the Miasma has spread too far and it may infect anyone who enters it. I suggest we evacuate the Capital and find a ce where we can fight safely."


    The Emperor frowned at Leo''s exnation. He looked at the map seriously, and his eyes moved to the center of the East Gate where the enemy resided.


    As the biggest city in the Central ins, the West and East gate was separated for more than 100 KM in distance. Traveling on foot could take a few hours to reach each Gate, and it could be longer if the enemy controlled the path.


    That''s why Emperor Sheng didn''t bother to evacuate the citizens out of the city. It was impossible for them to reach the next city, and the enemy would only hunt them down if they left.


    However, if the enemy controlled the Capital and spread the Miasma that could make people sick, it would be a different story.


    It would be more efficient to evacuate the Capital.


    But how could they do it?


    "Let''s contact the Sects and evacuate the citizens to the next city." Emperor Sheng said and stood up. "Thank you very much, my friend. I won''t ask for something impossible such as escorting the citizens, but can you at least help them to reach outside the West Gate? I am scared if the enemy ambushes us."


    "That''s what I nned to do." Leo responded.


    Even if he had no duty to protect the citizens, he wanted to keep them alive and not fall into the enemy''s hand as a sacrifice.


    Based on his knowledge, the more sacrifices the Supreme Evil''s followers used to gather something called Malice, the stronger and twisted the revived Supreme Evil was. He couldn''t afford that to happen.


    "Leader!"


    At that moment, the door was knocked by someone outside, and Anya''s voice rang from the other side. She looked in a hurry as if there was a ghost chasing her.


    "What happened?" Leo asked as he walked to the door.


    Anya took a deep breath and exined, "I... I felt a strange Qi approaching from the East Gate. It''s simr to the one I defeated earlier, but stronger! I think that my assassination has failed and that woman... That woman got revived again like a cyborg!"


    Like a cyborg, meaning getting revived in another body.


    Now that was troublesome. Leo never heard of such a thing, but he didn''t have time to ponder on it.


    "I understand. Go and help Jessica. The Emperor will evacuate the Capital immediately. We don''t have much time left."


    "Yes!" With that, Anya exited the room again and contacted Jessica.


    Meanwhile, Leo turned to Sheng and ruffled his hair.


    "You''ve heard what she said. I am sorry, but stopping that will be a priority. If we let that woman alive any longer, then the Sects alliance won''t be able to even get close to the Capital."


    "I understand the situation. Sorry if I ask you the impossible." The Emperor sighed, "I will move Muds to protect the evacuation with the Bloody Guard. We don''t have any luxury to keep my force hidden now. The citizens'' safety is more important than any hidden force." Continue reading at empire@@novelbin@@


    "That''s the right choice." Leo agreed. "Now, please evacuate the Capital quickly."

 Chapter 195 – Method to End All

    Usually, people die when their brain was destroyed, but Head was different. She had two brains.


    Now the problem was...


    Bang!


    Leo destroyed the other brain, which was located near her throat.


    Even when it was destroyed, and the proof of its destruction was scattered all over the ce, Head was still regenerating.


    She couldn¡¯t die no matter what he did.


    "Chiaki, how to kill her? There has to be a way."


    "I am currently analyzing it, Leader. Please keep her in that ce and keep attacking. Don¡¯t let her go back to the Capital or the enemy will use her body as a sacrifice to revive the Supreme Evil. I am trying to find a way to kill her without giving the enemy an advantage to use her."


    Strangely, Chiaki¡¯s voice sounded nervous, as if she was struggling to find something. Leo decided to trust her and continue creating holes into Head¡¯s body without stopping.


    When he needed to reload, he used the Photon Sword to cut her body to pieces while reloading his handgun with a new battery. The sword could cut through anything and burn the enemy¡¯s body with theser beam inside it.


    With this, her regeneration was slowed down.


    "Change of tactic. I will cut you into pieces and make sure you won¡¯t be able to regenerate." Leo muttered and continued shing.


    ***


    In the Hallowed Insect¡¯s main base, the puppeteer was confused and nervous. She had researched Head since she knew that she was going to be the next target, and she knew that Head¡¯s ability was amazing and hard to defeat.


    But she scratched all of these ns. A new factor, revival, hade into y, and she didn¡¯t know how to handle it. Her gaze turned toward the lump of flesh she put into a clear tube on the corner of the infirmary. She had dissected and analyzed it, and she knew that the brain contained a lot of information and power.


    And beside that tube was a human¡¯s body belonging to the first Supreme Evil¡¯s follower that the Hallowed Insect had ever caught, Tang Jiuyang.


    "I have no other choice."


    Rising from her seat, she approached the tube. There was a button in front of it, and she pressed it. The button opened the lid. And without hesitation, she slit the man¡¯s throat and killed him in one smooth movement.


    Strange dark fog rose from his body. This might be the Malice, the evil emotions that Supreme Evil used as energy to revive himself.


    As soon as the fog appeared, she closed the tube again and vacuumed it. Just as she had expected beforehand, the fog somehow didn¡¯t get sucked even when all air inside was sucked away. It stayed around the tube, and she looked at it with her eyes shining.


    "It worked differently from normal smoke. It¡¯s closer to something mythical instead of scientific." She muttered as she crossed her arms.


    While the fog couldn¡¯t be sucked, it somehow stopped inside the tube and got suspended in its movement. It couldn¡¯t escape from the vacuum into the outside, and it didn¡¯t affect her either. Also, for some reason it couldn¡¯t move.


    She knew that this was the Malice and it was created by the Supreme Evil. It was a mysterious power that no one had ever seen before.


    And...


    "I¡¯ve found it."


    After sacrificing one of her experimental subjects, she finally saw a way to kill Head once and for all without letting her Malice return and be a fuel for Supreme Evil¡¯s revival material. She quickly returned to her seat where more than 10 hologram screens opened and began to analyze andpile the data she had received.


    "This is the answer."


    She smiled and pressed a button on hermunication device.


    "Leader, please cooperate with me. I will send mini-Coco that way in 3 seconds. Before that, can you cut her up nicely so that each piece can fit into its mouth?"


    "Hoh, finally. Good job, Chiaki."


    Chiaki could hear the genuine joy in Leo¡¯s voice, and she nodded as she pressed the button.


    At that moment, a mini-Coco appeared beside Leo. From the camera connected to it, she could see him cutting Head like a piece of meat. It was done before she even blinked, and the mini-Coco opened its mouth.


    Head¡¯s body parts got sucked into it. The metal toy¡¯s body became slightly bigger as it digested Head¡¯s body, and it became bigger.


    "It¡¯s working!" Chiaki eximed, and Leo looked at the mini-Coco.


    "I will destroy her head so she can¡¯t be revived." Leo raised his photon sword and was ready to slice the mini-Coco with Head inside it.


    But before he moved, she stopped him.


    "No, please don¡¯t destroy it. It will damage the mini-Coco¡¯s function." Chiaki said, "Rather, can you send it to space? That way, the vacuum will keep the Malice unable to move. I don¡¯t know the reason, but it seemed to be affected by it. We can destroy it once we find out the answer. But for now, we need to stop it from spreading and reviving Supreme Evil."


    "I see." Leo nodded and picked up the mini-Coco containing Head¡¯s body.


    His Qi gathered around him, and he disappeared in a sh of lightning. Explore more at empire


    At that moment, he was flying using his lightning Qi. He tried to get as high as possible before throwing the mini-Coco into space.


    When he reached the highest point, he concentrated his Qi on his right hand and spoke.


    "Can you turn this mini-Coco into a ball shape?" He asked, and the mini-Coco¡¯s body began to change shape.


    It shrunk and formed a perfect ball, making it easier for Leo to throw it.


    And then, he did. A sonic boom was created as the ball flew at a high speed toward the sky and disappeared into the sky.


    "Homerun." He muttered with a grin on his face.


    He began to fall back to the ground, and he nned to catch up with Jessica and Sherly, but then he realized that there was a strange sounding from his ear.


    It was the sound of a wind splitting. A very familiar sound when he moved at a fast speed.


    Turning his head around, he saw a young boy with a furious expression on his face and his arm raised. A ball made from dark Qi was floating in his hand.


    "Insect!!" The young boy shouted with a voice filled with rage.


    "Aha! The boss is here."


    @@novelbin@@


    Lightning exploded from Leo¡¯s body as he was suspended mid-air. His lips formed a crescent smile as he looked at his status.


    [Status Window]


    Individual name: Leo


    Status: Normal


    Nanites: 85%


    His condition was still okay, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t underestimate this young boy. He immediately took out his railgun, put it at the highest setting, and began to load his Qi inside. The lightning around him gathered into the railgun, making it crackle with electricity.


    And he pulled the trigger.


    The sound of wind splitting was louder this time, and aser beam shot out of the railgun, hitting the boy¡¯s dark Qi ball.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion urred, and arge shockwave spread out in the sky. Clouds parted and the sky split, showing a clear blue sky and the sun on top of their heads.


    Leo stood still in the sky with his railgun pointed at the enemy. He could see the young boy¡¯s body getting sucked by a ck hole that suddenly appeared, and the hole closed as if it never existed.


    The angry expression on the boy¡¯s face remained. His body was covered in darkness that was like a night itself.


    "How dare you... I¡¯ve been lenient with you, but now I¡¯ll kill you myself and turn you into fertilizer."


    "And you saved me time from finding you." Leo responded with a smile, "I believe you¡¯re Heart, no? Did youe after realizing you won¡¯t be able to recover Head and Eyes¡¯ Malice? No need to worry, it¡¯s been taken care of."


    The boy, Heart, didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Instead, the Qi around him became thicker, spreading out in the sky like a ck mist.


    And then...


    "You¡¯re dead." He said with a cold tone.


    Leo raised his railgun again and pointed it at Heart.


    He had charged it while they were speaking and it was now ready to shoot. Lightning crackled around him as he looked at the enemy without any emotion in his eyes.


    He pulled the trigger, but before he could shoot, the ck Qi around Heart suddenly covered the whole sky like a ck dome. It surrounded them and made it impossible to see anything.


    Darkness enveloped him, and Leo knew that this was a trap.


    At that moment, Leo felt something wrong.


    He looked around and realized that he was falling.


    No, he wasn¡¯t falling. It was just his brain that couldn¡¯t understand the situation. All senses of direction were gone, and his body floated like it was in space.


    "Feeling insignificant yet?"


    Heart¡¯s voice rang from all directions, and Leo could feel his presence all over him. He was not in the sky anymore, but it felt like he was in a dark, infinite void.


    Heart¡¯s ck Qi had engulfed him, and he didn¡¯t know where he was standing. Not even his smart lenses and his enhanced senses could help him.


    "This.... is pretty bad."


    A nervousugh escaped his lips as he looked around, not knowing what to do.


    Once again, Leo wasn¡¯t quite a fighter until he arrived in this world. He was strong, yes. However, if he waspared to the best fighter out there, he only had the advantage of having a strong body and being a 9 Stars sham martial artist.


    "I am in a pinch."

 Chapter 197 – Wandering Sword Saints Might

    "You''re really annoying. Just die!"


    The young boy''s expression turned more furious. The Qi around him exploded, and he was enveloped by a ck me. The ground around him cracked, and a gust of wind blew out in all directions. He was like a human bomb, and he exploded in all direction, creating shockwaves and tremors.


    The area around him was destroyed, and he looked at Leo with an insane expression. His lips curled up into a sinister smile, and he raised his arm.


    With each of his movements, the earth shook, and the ground was torn apart. He was like an unstoppable force, and Leo didn''t know if he could stop him.


    "I''ve had enough. I''ll end you all here!" He said as he took a step forward.


    However, instead of charging toward Leo, his body was stopped. A giant sh suddenly passed through the ce in front of him. The earth cracked and formed a giant hole as if it was a knife that had been drawn through, destroying the path.


    Arge sword that seemed like a mountain suddenly fell from the sky. Its tip stabbed the ground and pierced through it as if it was a sharp knife stabbing butter. Following that, a man with long gray hair descended, creating arge crater as hended.


    Thud! Crash!


    A cloud of dust was created and the dust spread out in all directions. When it settled, they could see an old man wearing a gray robe. His hand held the hilt of the sword that pierced the ground, and there was an excited smile formed on his face.


    "I''ve found you, bastard."


    The man''s eyes shone with fighting spirit as he looked at Heart with a wide smile. His gaze was sharp and full of bloodlust.


    "I appreciate you fulfilling your promise, Leo. Now it''s my turn to have fun. Don''t disturb me for now."


    The Wandering Sword Saint said with a smile. His smile was not a happy one, but rather one that showed bloodlust and thirst for killing. He looked like a devil who wanted to tear someone''s throat out.


    And at the same time...


    The old man''s body disappeared and Heart''s face was full of shock. Arge sh wound was opened on his stomach and his body was split into half without him realizing it. His expression was confused, and the blood spurted out from his wound as his upper half of the body fell on the ground.


    "This..." Heart muttered with an astonished tone, and he coughed out a mouthful of blood. He raised his head only to see Wandering Sword Saint already swung his sword in front of him.


    "Too easy."


    Muttering such a sentence, Wandering Sword Saint''s sword hit the young boy''s head.


    Crash!


    Blood and pieces of meat flew all over the ce, and the body of the boy was smashed to bits.


    "I said it''s too easy!" Wandering Sword Saint rested his sword on his shoulder as he looked at Leo. "Hey, is this truly Kang Jian who killed Xue Wang-"


    "Idiot! Don''t take your eyes off him!" Leo shouted and threw a photon grenade toward him.


    At that time, Wandering Sword Saint turned around and realized that the ground around him was covered in dark mist. He tried to escape from the area, but before he could leave the dark mist, a pair of ck hands appeared in front of him and grabbed his hand and his leg, and he was pulled down to the mist below.


    "What in the..."


    Wandering Sword Saint tried to sh his sword at the ck hands, but the dark mist covered him before he could do it. Only his sword remained to be seen.


    At that moment, the grenade Leo tossed earlier rolled on the ground and exploded with a bright blue light. The ground was destroyed, and the mist dispersed. Using that chance, the Wandering Sword Saint escaped from it with his clothes half torn. There was blood dripping from his mouth and his left hand and left leg were injured.


    "You okay?" Leo asked as he walked to Wandering Sword Saint''s location and checked the wound.


    "Heh, it''s nothing." The Wandering Sword Saint wiped the blood from his mouth and smiled.


    "To think I would underestimate my opponent because I cut him. Hmm, this is a good lesson for me to stay sharp and not to let my guard down in the middle of the fight. Thank you for that, brat. I will make sure that this won''t happen again."


    "Let''s focus on fighting." Leo sighed and looked at the mist in front of them, which began to condense. "Here hees. Are you ready?"


    "Of course." Wandering Sword Saint cracked his fingers and his Qi surged. White dragon roared in the sky as he brandished his sword. "Don''t try to help or anything. This is my fight. And I am going to enjoy this."


    "I just want to say that before you kill him, contact Chiaki. She will take care of the killing process." Leo said, retracting his Qi and making his appearance normal once again. "I won''t budge for that. Killing him normally is just too dangerous."


    "Do as you please. But if your response iste, I might kill him already. Hahahaha."


    Wandering Sword Saint''sughter filled the air, making Leo frown. At the same time, Heart emerged from the mist and red at them with his two eyes that turnedpletely dark.


    The dark Qi that had surrounded him earlier had disappeared, and he looked normal except for his ck eyes and clothes that were torn to pieces, showing the young boy''s muscr body.


    "An insect is enough for this world." The boy''s mouth moved, and he let out a sinisterughter as his body floated up. He stood on top of the mist and his arms raised. "I don''t need an old man and other insects. I am the strongest here. I will kill all of you."


    "Hmph! You''re the only insect here, boy!" Wandering Sword Saint''s Qi surged out.


    The ground cracked, and the earth around him split into pieces. A white dragon materialized from his Qi, coiling around him. It roared and its eyes glowed with red light.


    "Sky Severing Sword: Second Form, Heaven''s Judgement!"


    The dragon flew and entered his sword, and it shined with white light. The Wandering Sword Saint''s robe pped in the wind as he swung his sword horizontally with both his hands holding the sword.


    "Die!"


    A crescent beam of white Qi flew toward the enemy, cutting through the air and splitting the earth.


    At the same time, a wave of dark Qi surged out from Heart. He raised his hand, and the Qi turned into a ck wall, blocking the beam. The dark mist exploded outward and filled the entire area.@@novelbin@@


    Wandering Sword Saint''s eyes shone, and he grinned as his Qi surged once again. His body shot forward like an arrow and disappeared from his ce. The next second, he was right in front of the enemy. He shed his sword at the enemy''s head and created a giant gash that opened in his neck.


    However, Heart was in the center of his mist. The wound healed in less than a second and his hand shot forward, aiming to pierce the Wandering Sword Saint''s heart.


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    ng!


    Before he could do that, Wandering Sword Saint blocked it with his sword. He was fast enough to dodge the attack. However, his expression changed. His body was blown back and his back hit a tree. The tree broke, and he coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    "Argh..." The old man wiped his mouth and looked at his hand. His skin turned blue from the impact earlier. His bones and internal organs were damaged. "Hmph! Interesting!"


    He smiled excitedly as his Qi burst out from his body. It flowed around his body and entered the damaged parts.


    Leo could see Wandering Sword Saint''s skin and hand returning to normal and he was healed. He rushed toward Heart once again and swung his sword, aiming for the young boy''s throat. But Heart, being a part of Supreme Evil, wasn''t easy.


    Dark Qi covered his hands and hardened, and he blocked the sword using it.


    Leo watched the exchange with the other three.


    "It''s like a movie."


    "Un."


    Sherlymented and Anya agreed. Jessica, however, was worried about something. Her expression wasn''t as rxed as them. She turned to Leo.


    "What is wrong?"


    She noticed that Leo''s expression wasn''t as rxed as before, and she asked him about it. She was his secretary, and she knew how to read his expression. And now, he seemed nervous about something. She didn''t know what.


    Leo turned to look at her, but his expression was unchanged.


    "Nothing. I am just worried about Old Jin. He hasn''t given me any report about the situation with the Supreme Evil followers." Leo sighed. "And also... I hope Wandering Sword Saint doesn''t mess it up. I don''t want him to kill Heart and hasten the Supreme Evil''s revival. I doubt he hasn''t finished the ritual yet. And if he dies..."


    "If he dies, then there is a chance the ritual could start." Jessica nodded, realizing the danger of this situation. "Then, what should we do? Should we help Old Jin? I am worried about the situation with him and the other members of Harem as well. We need to find out if he is okay."


    "Yeah. Anya, you''re on your own for now." Leo said as he looked at the ice girl. "Can you do that for me?"


    "Leave it to me. I will drag the old man with me to help you." Anya nodded and her body disappeared with the wind.


    At that moment, Sherly turned around with a confused look on her face.


    "What is that noise?" She asked.

 Chapter 199 – Too Strong

    Sherly was dumbfounded. She had expected him toe up with something. To think that Leo would give up thinking so easily was surprising.


    She didn''t take him as a person who would choose fighting as the first choice. If she had known, she wouldn''t have bothered to call Jack and his team to help with the evacuation.


    But the more surprising thing was how the Wandering Sword Saint could lose. She thought that he would kill the young boy easily and end everything.


    Leo nced at her for thest time before he moved his Qi. Electricity exploded in the air and thunder crackled around him, forming a lightning storm. His hair turned white and he dashed toward the young boy.


    "Hey, brat!" Leo''s voice was loud enough to reach the ears of the boy, who stopped in his tracks and turned to him. "Let''s have a fight!"


    Heart''s eyes glinted in the dark, his expression changed to a sinister one as a smile spread across his lips. "You... Insect! Are you not going to run away?"@@novelbin@@


    "Why should I?"


    Appearing in front of Heart, Leo swung his sword at him, aiming to sh the boy. But his de didn''t connect and it was blocked by Heart''s dark Qi.


    Heart jumped back to gain some distance. The ground cracked where hended, and Leo''s attack followed after him.


    Lightning dragon flew toward the young boy, but it didn''t manage to catch him. Instead, the dark mist covered his body and protected him. Everything happened instantly.


    The lightning dispersed the dark mist, and the young boy appeared behind Leo. His right arm was extended forward, and his palm was opened. Dark spear appeared from the shadow and stabbed Leo in his back. However, his bodysuit''s hidden armor blocked it.


    "You can do that?" Leo asked, surprised by the new technique that Heart used. "Well, it won''t work."


    Leo said as lightning danced around his body and his bodysuit glowed. It crackled with power and his body moved like a sh of lightning, leaving the enemy speechless. His photon sword swung horizontally and a sh appeared on the young boy''s stomach.


    Blood spilled and his expression twisted into pain.


    Leo''s attack had cut through the young boy''s body. His wound was burned, slowing down his regeneration. This was a method he found out while holding on Head and Eyes'' body. Read new chapters at empire


    A burnt wound wouldn''t regenerate easily. If they wanted to stop Heart''s regeneration, they could burn his wounds to buy them time.


    However, Heart wasn''t an idiot. He immediately scooped his wound, creating a deeper one, and regenerated immediately.


    "Damn insect!" Heart growled and swung his arm at him.


    The dark mist around his arm solidified into a sword and attacked him. Leo raised his photon sword and shed at it, shing against the dark sword. Spark of dark energy exploded, and the air vibrated with force.


    Their swords moved in a dance of death and destruction. Sparks flew everywhere, and their sh sent shockwaves through the ground, causing the earth to shake. The photon sword and dark sword collided with a tremendous force.


    In a term of strength, Leo had the upper hand. However, in terms of skill, he was still below the boy. Thus, even if the strength was superior, he still couldn''t kill him.


    Still, it was clear that Leo was getting the upper hand. His lightning Qi burned Heart''s skin, slowing down the boy''s regeneration and weakening his attacks. However, he still had his dark mist that kept protecting him from Leo''s lightning.


    "Sherly! Use stronger wind!" He shouted at the young woman, not daring to lose his focus on the enemy.


    "Understood!"


    The wind blew even harder, dispersing the dark mist. Now, there were only two people left in the destroyed battlefield.


    "Oh, I can do this for a long time." He grinned as he pushed forward.


    However, inside, he was begging for something.


    ''Come on, Old Jin. Destroy the altar and the ritual already!''


    An immortal enemy was just too troublesome!


    ***


    At that time, Anya was running through the capital, using her new toy called Qi to create a foothold in the air and increase her speed.


    Her new job, entrusted directly by her Leader, was to find Old Jin and locate the enemy''s main altar to stop them from reviving the Supreme Evil. If the enemy could sessfullyplete the revival, the Supreme Evil would descend upon them, creating damage beyond their payslip''s capacity to repair.


    Thus, as she was running in the air, the cold wind blew her white jacket and her long blonde hair. It was like a scene from a fairy tale. However, the situation was anything but a fairy tale. It was more simr to a dark fantasy story with demons and devils running around.


    As she ran through the air, her body moved like a snake, swaying from side to side, avoiding the iing attacks from below.


    Arrows flew at her from all sides. They were shot by dark-robbed men left behind in the Capital, who had taken over a city watchtower and were shooting arrows from there.


    As Anya approached them, they aimed their arrows at her.


    She moved like a ghost and dodged the attacks easily. Some arrows scratched her, but the bodysuit protected her.


    Moving her hand, she created icicles around her. The sharp ice formed into arrows, and they shot at the dark-robed men in the tower. In just one shot, five men died. The ice arrow pierced through their heart.


    The remaining dark-robbed men didn''t stop.


    Because their orders were to stop anyone from going into the headquarters of the Murim Alliance.


    But they didn''t know how strong Anya was.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Ice arrow rained on them and their life was extinguished.


    As their bodies fell down the tower, Anya passed through without any problem. Her ice arrow pierced through the dark-robed men, killing them.


    After a while, she arrived at arge building surrounded by high walls. This building was the headquarters of the Murim Alliance.


    Destruction remains of a battle were visible everywhere. The scars were new, indicating that there were battles that took ce not long ago. However, no one was seen, only dead bodies. It was an eerie silence.


    "Is it Old Jin?"


    From what Anya knew, Old Jin was a mysterious old man that her Leader brought. From the Qi she felt, something she was just able to do a few days ago, his Qi was pretty dark, simr to the dark-robed men.


    "Maybe he had died in the battle?" Anya wondered, looking at the headquarters. "I can''t differentiate his Qi, so..."


    A manual way would be needed. She would have to find traces left by the battle, such as the direction of the enemy''s attacks or the enemy''s movement patterns.


    However, before she could do that, she noticed something. She saw a group of people that were running in her direction, but they weren''t dark-robed men.


    "Huh? Martial artists?"


    They were wearing the same robes. On their chest, there was a symbol of pink petals.


    "Mount Hua Sect?" She muttered and recognized them.


    She didn''t know that these people were here. But their gazes weren''t that good. Their eyes were dark like a ck void, showing no signs of emotions.


    They were walking in a straight line, not even bothering to avoid the bodies that were on the ground, and some stepped on the corpses.


    "Zombies?!"


    Anya immediately lowered her stance and formed ice ws around her arms. Her metal tail moved and she prepared forbat.


    However, these men didn''t do anything to her. Instead, they just ignored her presence and kept walking toward a specific direction.


    "Huh?" She blinked, confused by this situation. "What are they?"


    These men weren''t attacking her. They seemed to be walking somewhere, ignoring everyone in their path. As they got close, Anya got a better view of their eyes and they were indeed simr to someone who got brainwashed.


    "I see." She thought about something. "They are moving toward somewhere, right?"


    Anya remembered her job and her current objective, which was finding Old Jin. If he was in a battle with these brainwashed people, there was a chance that he had gone to the ce where these people were headed to.


    "Let''s follow them."


    The ice shattered around her hand, turning into water and freezing again in mid-air, creating arge block of ice. She stood on it and controlled the block to move in the same direction as these men, and she disappeared in a sh.


    After following the men, Anya found out that they were heading toward a specific building in the headquarters. They were digging something in a small, isted ce. It was a ce without many decorations or trees, and there was nothing special about it.


    But for some reason, the men kept digging, and the dirt kept flying.


    A mound of dirt was formed on the ground as they were digging deeper into the earth.


    Anya was looking at the scene from a safe distance, observing the situation.


    Upon closer inspection, she found him.


    "Ah."


    Old Jin was digging along with the other brainwashed people, his face expressionless. However, Anya could see that his gaze wasn''t the same as the others. He seemed to have some control over his own actions, although it looked like he was under someone''s influence.


    Half-conscious and half-unconscious. That was the state of Old Jin.


    "Good thing he is still alive."


    As long as the other party was alive, then the Hallowed Insect could save him. However... What should she do now?


    Should she wait until he was done with the digging and see if something would happen afterward? Or should she go to him right away?


    She pondered on the issue, her eyes narrowing as she tried to decide the best course of action.

 Chapter 201 – No More Evil

    "Is this it?"


    Afternding on the ground with much difficulty, Leo immediately went to the location that Anya mentioned and found a pile of bones with an intact head on a pedestal, put nicely in respect.


    Anya and Old Jin were standing next to the altar.


    Leo felt a cold sensation running down his spine, his body trembled as the hairs on his arms stood on end. He felt something in his chest and his breathing quickened.


    "Hahaha... I am nervous just by standing here." He smiled wryly. "So this is Supreme Evil¡¯s body, huh?"


    He could feel the intense energy emanating from the bones. They were not only emitting the familiar dark energy, but also an evil and dangerous energy. Stay connected through empire


    Now he understood what people said. Supreme Evil shouldn¡¯t be revived. It should be buried and destroyed to dust so the evil energy would be gone.


    "I have felt the residue before. But this... No wonder I lost my senses before. Hahaha, thanks to thisdy, I was saved. But I shouldn¡¯t stay here any longer. These bones¡¯ remaining Qi is driving me mad."


    Old Jin remarked while he was walking away from the altar, his expression changed to a pale color as if he was going to faint at any time.


    "I will leave first and tell the brat not to send anyone here. Sorry, but consider my help to repay our debt."


    "Thank you for your cooperation. I ept the remaining debt to be paid in cash." Leo chuckled and waved his hand. "See you again, old man. I will ask you againter."


    "Hah! Stingyds." Old Jin scoffed and disappeared into shadow, leaving only Leo and two other girls left.


    The ce was dark with a few torches. There was no source of light, but Leo¡¯s night vision allowed him to see the surroundings.


    The altar was a simple thing. It was just an elevated stone that resembled a coffin with the bonesid neatly on it. There were a total of two hundred and eight bones. All of them were ced neatly on the altar, arranged in order, with the intact head ced on top.


    "What should I do with this?"


    Even staying here made his skin crawl. He definitely couldn¡¯t bring these bones outside.


    @@novelbin@@


    "Leader, we also found a book." Anya said, showing a thick book with a leather cover.


    It looked old, probably made hundreds of years ago. The leather cover was cracked, but it still had its original shape and design. It seemed like a very important thing, considering how carefully the cover was designed. It even had a small metal chain around it.


    Leo recognized the design. It was pretty simr to the book he found in Arms¡¯ safe, a forbidden book containing the way to revive Supreme Evil.


    A bad feeling immediately welled up in his chest. It was something he had never experienced before, something that sent a shiver down his spine and made his heart beat faster.


    "Leader?" Sherly asked, concerned about his pale expression. Her own face also paled when she saw the book. "That book... I have a bad feeling about that."


    "...Let¡¯s keep itpressed inside a capsule and I will put it inside the storage ring. I think we should throw this book to space too, the other side from where I send Head and Heart."


    Just to be safe, he didn¡¯t open the book. He also stored the bones in capsules without touching them, afraid that something bad might happen.


    In this kind of world, there might be something bad happening if he did that. Like summoning a demon or a curse. Or even a sudden death and possession.


    Everything was possible in Murim World. So being careful and just throwing it into space like trash was the best possible action.


    Thus, Leo sealed it inside the capsule. Then, he put it inside his storage ring, and then, they returned to their mission to evacuate the people.


    All people in the Murim Alliance headquarter had been put unconscious. Anya had ensured that they wouldn¡¯t wake up before Chiaki arrived at the Capital and fed them the antidote to return them to normal.


    And so, Leo went to the evacuation site and found Jessica talking with Emperor Sheng. He was the first person who was supposed to get evacuated, but what was he doing here?


    "I see that you take your time to get evacuated, Emperor Sheng." Leo said with a frown.


    The Emperor, who was standing on the ground, his clothes in disarray and a frown on his face, grinned at him.


    "Isn¡¯t this the safest ce in this city? I am afraid to die, you know. That¡¯s why I am not moving from your subordinate¡¯s side."


    Leo sighed. He turned to look at Jessica. She just shook her head and smiled weakly.


    "Ah... Whatever." Leo said in a defeated voice and shrugged. "For now, we¡¯ve taken care of the Supreme Evil¡¯s followers. There might be some hiding but that¡¯s your responsibility. Our contract is finished here. We will be leaving once our member, Chiaki, arrives and distributes the cure for the brainwashed martial artists."


    "Good. Good!" The Emperor nodded. "But you¡¯re leaving too fast. Why don¡¯t you take your rest first? We can have a feast to celebrate our victory."


    "No, thank you. There is still something I need to do."


    Namely disposing of the strange book and Supreme Evil¡¯s bones. He also had to hide it from Chiaki. She would definitely take an interest in the bones. And that wasn¡¯t something good at all. Everything must disappear.


    "Then I can¡¯t do anything." Emperor Sheng nodded, "How much are you expecting as your reward? Or rather, can I deliver the rewardter? I am afraid I don¡¯t have that much cash on hand. I am sorry but we have to fix our country¡¯s problems. I don¡¯t know what you will do, but if we give all the reward money, our country might go bankrupt."


    "It¡¯s okay. But I will have you to make our Mercenary Union official, as promised. I will also ask for the 50% rewardter."


    Emperor Sheng nodded.


    "That can be done immediately after the evacuation is finished."


    "I see. Thank you, then."


    And with that, Leo left. He didn¡¯t go far though, just a bit outside the city so he could make a shapeshift base for all his members. He also met up with Jack and Shui, who yed a vital role in protecting the citizens.


    Every Outcasts member and Astrid also yed some roles in defeating the enemies. The Capital became safe, but the Emperor still chose to move to the new city instead of staying in it due to the Miasma.


    While martial artists could live without any problem inside, normal people would get sick easily. It was the best choice to relocate the Capital into a different ce.


    And so, after Chiaki arrived a dayter, she took the job of making a cure and curing the martial artists. After a day, the brainwashing was lifted, and the martial artists returned to their senses. They began to help with the evacuation immediately afterward. After all, it was a good thing for them since they didn¡¯t need to pay for it.


    A few dayster, everyone was relocated, and the new capital was established. The new city, the temporary capital, was built on top of a mountain.


    With the superhuman strength and stamina of martial artists, they didn¡¯t feel any difort at all when they had to live in a high altitude.


    It was an uncharted area. But Emperor Sheng decided that it would be their capital from now on.


    As the capital was relocated, Emperor Sheng also gave a royal decree that every city in this country acknowledge the Mercenary Union as a legitimate organization.


    Thus, the curtain of the story closed. Leo and the others returned to Chengdu.